Libertas evangelica, or, A discourse of Christian liberty being a farther pursuance of the argument of the design of Christianity / by Edward Fowler ...
         Fowler, Edward, 1632-1714.
      
       
         
           1680
        
      
       Approx. 453 KB of XML-encoded text transcribed from 191 1-bit group-IV TIFF page images.
       
         Text Creation Partnership,
         Ann Arbor, MI ; Oxford (UK) :
         2003-11 (EEBO-TCP Phase 1).
         A40082
         Wing F1709
         ESTC R15452
         13593773
         ocm 13593773
         100709
         
           
            This keyboarded and encoded edition of the work described above is co-owned by the institutions providing financial support to the Early English Books Online Text Creation Partnership. This Phase I text is available for reuse, according to the terms of
             Creative Commons 0 1.0 Universal
            . The text can be copied, modified, distributed and performed, even for commercial purposes, all without asking permission.
          
        
      
       
         Early English books online.
      
       
         (EEBO-TCP ; phase 1, no. A40082)
         Transcribed from: (Early English Books Online ; image set 100709)
         Images scanned from microfilm: (Early English books, 1641-1700 ; 788:20)
      
       
         
           
             Libertas evangelica, or, A discourse of Christian liberty being a farther pursuance of the argument of the design of Christianity / by Edward Fowler ...
             Fowler, Edward, 1632-1714.
          
           [37], 343, [2] p. : ill.
           
             Printed by R. Norton for Richard Royston and Walter Kettilby,
             London :
             1680.
          
           
             Errata: p. [31]
             Advertisement: p. [2] at end.
             Reproduction of original in Bodleian Library.
          
        
      
    
     
       
         Created by converting TCP files to TEI P5 using tcp2tei.xsl, TEI @ Oxford.
         Re-processed by University of Nebraska-Lincoln and Northwestern, with changes to facilitate morpho-syntactic tagging. Gap elements of known extent have been transformed into placeholder characters or elements to simplify the filling in of gaps by user contributors.
      
       
         EEBO-TCP is a partnership between the Universities of Michigan and Oxford and the publisher ProQuest to create accurately transcribed and encoded texts based on the image sets published by ProQuest via their Early English Books Online (EEBO) database (http://eebo.chadwyck.com). The general aim of EEBO-TCP is to encode one copy (usually the first edition) of every monographic English-language title published between 1473 and 1700 available in EEBO.
         EEBO-TCP aimed to produce large quantities of textual data within the usual project restraints of time and funding, and therefore chose to create diplomatic transcriptions (as opposed to critical editions) with light-touch, mainly structural encoding based on the Text Encoding Initiative (http://www.tei-c.org).
         The EEBO-TCP project was divided into two phases. The 25,363 texts created during Phase 1 of the project have been released into the public domain as of 1 January 2015. Anyone can now take and use these texts for their own purposes, but we respectfully request that due credit and attribution is given to their original source.
         Users should be aware of the process of creating the TCP texts, and therefore of any assumptions that can be made about the data.
         Text selection was based on the New Cambridge Bibliography of English Literature (NCBEL). If an author (or for an anonymous work, the title) appears in NCBEL, then their works are eligible for inclusion. Selection was intended to range over a wide variety of subject areas, to reflect the true nature of the print record of the period. In general, first editions of a works in English were prioritized, although there are a number of works in other languages, notably Latin and Welsh, included and sometimes a second or later edition of a work was chosen if there was a compelling reason to do so.
         Image sets were sent to external keying companies for transcription and basic encoding. Quality assurance was then carried out by editorial teams in Oxford and Michigan. 5% (or 5 pages, whichever is the greater) of each text was proofread for accuracy and those which did not meet QA standards were returned to the keyers to be redone. After proofreading, the encoding was enhanced and/or corrected and characters marked as illegible were corrected where possible up to a limit of 100 instances per text. Any remaining illegibles were encoded as <gap>s. Understanding these processes should make clear that, while the overall quality of TCP data is very good, some errors will remain and some readable characters will be marked as illegible. Users should bear in mind that in all likelihood such instances will never have been looked at by a TCP editor.
         The texts were encoded and linked to page images in accordance with level 4 of the TEI in Libraries guidelines.
         Copies of the texts have been issued variously as SGML (TCP schema; ASCII text with mnemonic sdata character entities); displayable XML (TCP schema; characters represented either as UTF-8 Unicode or text strings within braces); or lossless XML (TEI P5, characters represented either as UTF-8 Unicode or TEI g elements).
         
          Keying and markup guidelines are available at the
           Text Creation Partnership web site
          .
        
      
       
         
         
      
    
     
       
         eng
      
       
         
           Freedom of religion -- Early works to 1800.
        
      
    
     
        2003-07 TCP
        Assigned for keying and markup
      
        2003-07 Aptara
        Keyed and coded from ProQuest page images
      
        2003-08 Rina Kor
        Sampled and proofread
      
        2003-08 Rina Kor
        Text and markup reviewed and edited
      
        2003-10 pfs
        Batch review (QC) and XML conversion
      
    
  
   
     
       
         
         
           
             
               LIBERTAS
               EVANGELICA
            
             
               
                 Ierusalem
                 w
                 ch
                 .
                 is
                 above
                 ,
                 is
                 free
                 ,
                 which
                 is
                 the
                 mother
                 of
                 us
                 all
              
               
                 Gal.
                 4.
                 26.
                 
              
            
             
               
                 If
                 the
                 Son
                 therefore
                 shall
                 make
                 you
                 free
                 ,
                 ye
                 shall
                 be
                 free
                 indeed
                 .
              
               
                 S.
                 l●h●
                 S.
                 〈◊〉
                 .
              
            
          
        
      
       
         
         
           LIBERTAS
           EVANGELICA
           :
        
         
           OR
           ,
           A
           DISCOURSE
           OF
           Christian
           Liberty
           .
        
         
           Being
           a
           farther
           Pursuance
           of
           the
           Argument
           of
           
             The
             Design
             of
             Christianity
          
           .
        
         
           By
           
             EDWARD
             FOWLER
          
           ,
           Rector
           of
           Alhallows
           Breadstreet
           ,
           London
           .
        
         
           LONDON
           ,
           Printed
           by
           
             R.
             Norton
          
           ,
           for
           
             Richard
             Royston
          
           ,
           and
           
             Walter
             Kettilby
          
           ,
           MDCLXXX
           .
        
      
       
         
         
         
           To
           the
           Right
           Honourable
           ANTHONY
           Earl
           of
           KENT
           ,
           Lord
           Hastings
           ,
           Waishford
           and
           Ruthyn
           .
        
         
           
             My
             Lord
             ,
          
        
         
           THE
           Relation
           I
           formerly
           had
           to
           Your
           Lordship
           ,
           and
           to
           the
           Excellent
           Countess
           Your
           Mother
           ,
           who
           ,
           like
           King
           Solomon's
           wise
           Woman
           ,
           
             hath
             Builded
             Her
             House
          
           ,
           and
           by
           Her
           extraordinary
           Prudence
           ,
           accompanied
           with
           the
           Divine
           Blessing
           ,
           hath
           raised
           the
           now
           Third
           Earldom
           in
           this
           Kingdom
           to
           its
           Ancient
           Greatness
           and
           Splendour
           ;
           this
           Double
           Relation
           ,
           I
           say
           ,
           hath
           
           Emboldened
           me
           to
           make
           a
           Dedication
           of
           this
           Discourse
           to
           Your
           Lordship
           :
           But
           there
           are
           also
           several
           other
           Considerations
           that
           induce
           me
           thereunto
           :
           As
           particularly
           ,
        
         
           I
           know
           Your
           Lordship
           to
           be
           a
           Sober
           and
           Virtuous
           Person
           ;
           and
           that
           ,
           as
           the
           Grace
           of
           God
           did
           Guard
           your
           Youth
           ,
           and
           make
           the
           Pious
           and
           Solicitous
           Care
           of
           so
           Good
           a
           Mother
           happily
           successful
           to
           preserve
           you
           from
           all
           inclination
           to
           the
           Debaucheries
           of
           the
           Age
           ;
           which
           have
           proved
           so
           Fatal
           to
           not
           a
           few
           Great
           Men
           and
           Great
           Families
           ;
           so
           since
           your
           coming
           to
           years
           of
           Consideration
           and
           Iudgment
           ,
           You
           have
           not
           
           onely
           upon
           deliberate
           Choice
           totally
           deelined
           them
           ,
           but
           from
           the
           Love
           of
           Virtue
           heartily
           detested
           them
           .
        
         
           I
           know
           your
           Lordship
           to
           be
           excellently
           well
           Principled
           ,
           both
           as
           a
           Subject
           of
           his
           Majesty
           ,
           and
           a
           Son
           of
           the
           Church
           of
           England
           ;
           and
           to
           be
           a
           perfect
           Enemy
           to
           the
           two
           great
           Adversaries
           of
           both
           ,
           viz.
           Popery
           and
           Fanaticism
           .
           And
           that
           ,
           as
           a
           Noble
           Clergie-man
           of
           this
           Church
           was
           your
           Grandfather
           ,
           so
           your
           Lordship
           hath
           always
           been
           an
           Affectionate
           Friend
           and
           Patron
           of
           her
           Clergie
           ;
           and
           have
           had
           a
           very
           particular
           Value
           for
           those
           of
           them
           whose
           Piety
           ,
           Prudence
           and
           
           Learning
           intitle
           them
           to
           Esteem
           .
        
         
           But
           I
           will
           not
           enlarge
           so
           far
           as
           truly
           I
           might
           upon
           this
           subject
           ,
           I
           shall
           onely
           add
           ,
           that
           I
           know
           your
           Lordship
           to
           be
           a
           Lover
           of
           Books
           and
           Learning
           (
           wherein
           you
           attained
           to
           very
           good
           Proficiency
           ,
           by
           your
           noted
           Studiousness
           and
           Industry
           in
           the
           Vniversity
           )
           but
           chiefly
           to
           Admire
           that
           sort
           of
           Learning
           which
           incomparably
           Excelleth
           all
           other
           ,
           viz.
           That
           which
           our
           Great
           Master
           Christ
           Jesus
           hath
           so
           highly
           Advanc'd
           and
           Perfected
           :
           The
           Design
           of
           which
           is
           
             to
             make
             us
             wise
             to
             Salvation
             ,
          
           and
           Happy
           both
           in
           this
           World
           and
           to
           All
           Eternity
           .
        
         
           And
           this
           (
           if
           your
           Lordship
           
           shall
           vouchsafe
           to
           peruse
           it
           )
           you
           will
           find
           is
           for
           a
           great
           part
           the
           immediate
           Business
           of
           the
           following
           Treatise
           :
           As
           it
           is
           of
           the
           remainder
           ,
           to
           Vndermine
           and
           Subvert
           those
           Principles
           ,
           both
           Popish
           and
           others
           ,
           which
           are
           of
           so
           Pernicious
           Consequence
           ,
           and
           infinitely
           Mischievous
           to
           that
           Design
           .
        
         
           I
           am
           so
           well
           Acquainted
           with
           your
           Lordships
           Candour
           and
           Ingenuity
           ,
           as
           to
           presume
           that
           it
           will
           easily
           overlook
           the
           many
           Defects
           of
           this
           Discourse
           ,
           for
           the
           sake
           of
           that
           Honest
           Meaning
           which
           your
           Charity
           will
           believe
           prompted
           me
           to
           the
           Writing
           and
           Publication
           of
           it
           .
        
         
         
           God
           Almighty
           continue
           to
           multiply
           His
           Blessings
           both
           Spiritual
           and
           Temporal
           upon
           Your
           Lordship
           ,
           together
           with
           Your
           Pious
           and
           Eminently
           Charitable
           Lady
           ,
           Your
           Hopeful
           Children
           ,
           and
           the
           Rest
           of
           Your
           as
           Happy
           as
           Noble
           Family
           .
           This
           is
           ,
           and
           shall
           be
           the
           Hearty
           Prayer
           of
           ,
        
         
           
             MY
             LORD
             ,
          
           
             Your
             Lordships
             most
             Faithful
             and
             Humble
             Servant
             ,
             
               EDW.
               FOWLER
            
             .
          
        
      
       
         
         
           THE
           PREFACE
           .
        
         
           AS
           the
           right
           Understanding
           of
           the
           Nature
           of
           the
           Christian
           Religion
           will
           enable
           us
           to
           discover
           all
           Destructive
           and
           Dangerous
           Errors
           ,
           so
           those
           cannot
           be
           Ignorant
           of
           its
           true
           Nature
           who
           are
           acquainted
           with
           its
           Design
           and
           Business
           ;
           and
           consequently
           to
           be
           well
           informed
           herein
           is
           the
           most
           sure
           and
           compendious
           Method
           that
           can
           be
           made
           choice
           of
           to
           preserve
           our selves
           from
           the
           Contagion
           of
           Heresie
           ,
           and
           all
           such
           Opinions
           and
           Practices
           as
           are
           apt
           to
           make
           us
           Bad
           Christians
           .
        
         
         
           By
           this
           means
           men
           may
           save
           themselves
           the
           tedious
           labour
           of
           busying
           their
           Heads
           in
           particular
           Controversies
           ,
           and
           in
           strictly
           examining
           all
           the
           Arguments
           whereby
           the
           many
           Sects
           among
           us
           do
           endeavour
           to
           make
           their
           proper
           Sentiments
           to
           pass
           for
           great
           Gospel
           Truths
           :
           It
           is
           sufficient
           to
           measure
           them
           all
           by
           this
           one
           Standard
           ,
           and
           compare
           them
           with
           this
           Rule
           ;
           which
           having
           done
           ,
           we
           may
           be
           fully
           satisfied
           ,
           that
           all
           such
           as
           are
           opposite
           to
           the
           intendment
           of
           our
           Saviour's
           Coming
           are
           to
           be
           Rejected
           ,
           all
           such
           as
           tend
           to
           promote
           it
           are
           to
           be
           embraced
           ,
           and
           as
           for
           such
           as
           do
           neither
           Oppose
           nor
           Promote
           it
           (
           if
           any
           such
           are
           )
           it
           is
           not
           worth
           our
           while
           in
           the
           least
           to
           concern
           our selves
           about
           them
           .
        
         
           The
           Consideration
           hereof
           did
           heretofore
           induce
           me
           to
           write
           that
           
           Treatise
           ,
           Intituled
           ,
           
             The
             Design
             of
             Christianity
          
           :
           And
           whereas
           divers
           Worthy
           Persons
           about
           that
           time
           had
           written
           to
           excellently
           good
           purpose
           against
           certain
           Popular
           Notions
           in
           Religion
           ,
           and
           abundantly
           exposed
           both
           the
           Falsity
           and
           Dangerousness
           of
           them
           ,
           I
           employed
           my
           small
           Talent
           in
           Endeavouring
           in
           that
           Discourse
           to
           Undermine
           them
           all
           together
           in
           the
           lump
           ,
           and
           to
           pluck
           them
           up
           by
           the
           Roots
           :
           And
           ,
           I
           praise
           God
           for
           it
           ,
           I
           have
           seen
           reason
           to
           hope
           that
           I
           did
           not
           wholly
           lose
           my
           Labour
           .
        
         
           Now
           the
           Reader
           will
           soon
           perceive
           that
           this
           plain
           Discourse
           of
           
             CHRISTIAN
             LIBERTY
          
           (
           as
           is
           expressed
           in
           the
           Title-Page
           )
           is
           a
           farther
           Pursuance
           and
           Improvement
           of
           the
           Argument
           of
           that
           Treatise
           :
           And
           that
           the
           self-same
           thing
           for
           substance
           is
           Endeavoured
           in
           both
           .
           
           And
           I
           was
           the
           more
           inclined
           to
           treat
           of
           this
           Subject
           ,
           because
           ,
           as
           clear
           and
           obvious
           as
           our
           Notion
           thereof
           is
           ,
           I
           do
           not
           know
           that
           it
           hath
           hitherto
           happened
           to
           be
           fully
           expressed
           in
           any
           other
           Book
           ,
           and
           much
           less
           
             Made
             out
          
           and
           Improved
           .
        
         
           Considering
           the
           near
           Relation
           between
           these
           two
           Discourses
           ,
           I
           may
           save
           my
           Self
           and
           Reader
           the
           trouble
           of
           a
           long
           Preface
           ,
           and
           shall
           do
           little
           more
           than
           acquaint
           him
           in
           a
           few
           words
           with
           these
           three
           things
           .
        
         
           First
           ,
           The
           Body
           of
           the
           Discourse
           is
           as
           Practical
           as
           can
           be
           ,
           and
           treats
           of
           as
           Weighty
           and
           Important
           Points
           as
           are
           to
           be
           found
           in
           the
           Gospel
           :
           Nor
           is
           there
           any
           one
           Notion
           started
           throughout
           the
           Whole
           ,
           but
           what
           is
           both
           very
           Easie
           ,
           and
           Improveable
           to
           the
           best
           and
           most
           Profitable
           purposes
           .
        
         
         
           Secondly
           ,
           The
           Opinions
           and
           Practices
           which
           are
           exposed
           as
           False
           and
           Dangerous
           are
           none
           but
           such
           as
           are
           most
           Evidently
           Contradictory
           to
           
             Christian
             Liberty
          
           as
           't
           is
           here
           Explicated
           ,
           or
           to
           that
           Natural
           Liberty
           which
           is
           the
           not
           to
           be
           invaded
           Property
           of
           Mankind
           ;
           although
           some
           of
           them
           ,
           we
           have
           shewed
           ,
           are
           insisted
           upon
           by
           not
           a
           few
           ,
           as
           so
           many
           Parts
           or
           Branches
           of
           
             Christian
             Liberty
          
           :
           And
           all
           those
           that
           we
           have
           concerned
           our selves
           with
           may
           be
           reduced
           to
           three
           Heads
           ,
           
             Antinomian
             ,
             Fanatical
          
           and
           Popish
           :
           Upon
           which
           last
           we
           have
           much
           more
           Enlarged
           than
           on
           the
           other
           two
           ;
           and
           not
           (
           especially
           at
           this
           time
           )
           without
           great
           reason
           .
        
         
           Thirdly
           ,
           We
           have
           fully
           made
           it
           appear
           ,
           that
           as
           no
           man
           can
           entertain
           a
           kind
           thought
           of
           Popery
           ,
           so
           neither
           can
           he
           easily
           satisfie
           himself
           to
           separate
           from
           the
           Communion
           of
           the
           
             Church
             of
             England
          
           ,
           while
           he
           hath
           the
           true
           notion
           of
           
             Christian
             Liberty
          
           .
        
         
         
           The
           present
           Separation
           of
           so
           great
           a
           number
           of
           our
           Protestant
           Brethren
           (
           I
           meddle
           not
           here
           with
           the
           mere
           Non-conformity
           of
           Ministers
           )
           is
           chiefly
           occasioned
           ,
           the
           more
           is
           the
           shame
           ,
           by
           things
           that
           are
           very
           little
           in
           their
           own
           nature
           ;
           By
           matters
           acknowledged
           by
           them
           generally
           to
           be
           Indifferent
           in
           themselves
           ,
           and
           which
           they
           can
           never
           shew
           are
           forbidden
           by
           any
           express
           Law
           of
           God
           ,
           nor
           can
           make
           them
           look
           in
           the
           least
           like
           Sinful
           things
           ,
           otherwise
           than
           by
           using
           a
           deal
           of
           Artifice
           and
           Force
           in
           Interpreting
           and
           Applying
           of
           certain
           Scriptures
           .
        
         
           And
           the
           great
           Obstacle
           to
           our
           Peace
           and
           Unity
           ,
           I
           mean
           next
           to
           Pride
           ,
           Self-conceit
           and
           the
           want
           of
           the
           true
           Christian
           Spirit
           ,
           is
           a
           gross
           Mistake
           concerning
           the
           nature
           of
           
             Christian
             Liberty
          
           :
           It
           being
           conceived
           that
           as
           Little
           things
           as
           are
           the
           Cause
           of
           the
           Breach
           ,
           there
           is
           a
           Great
           
           thing
           parted
           with
           by
           Complying
           with
           them
           ;
           no
           less
           a
           thing
           than
           that
           which
           their
           Saviour
           judged
           to
           be
           worth
           the
           Expence
           of
           his
           Precious
           Bloud
           to
           purchase
           it
           for
           them
           ,
           which
           is
           this
           Liberty
           .
           And
           could
           the
           Brethren
           of
           the
           Separation
           be
           once
           perswaded
           out
           of
           their
           darling
           Notion
           thereof
           (
           as
           if
           they
           will
           they
           easily
           may
           )
           and
           be
           satisfied
           that
           it
           is
           no
           way
           betrayed
           by
           obeying
           their
           Governours
           ;
           while
           nothing
           worse
           is
           imposed
           by
           them
           than
           what
           is
           Indifferent
           ,
           the
           Well-meaning
           People
           amongst
           them
           would
           soon
           think
           it
           of
           far
           worse
           consequence
           to
           break
           the
           Peace
           of
           the
           Church
           about
           such
           things
           ,
           than
           to
           Conform
           to
           them
           :
           Especially
           since
           these
           Divisions
           are
           no
           less
           dangerous
           to
           both
           the
           Church
           and
           State
           than
           Unchristian
           and
           Scandalous
           .
           For
           who
           doth
           not
           see
           what
           Advantage
           our
           Common
           Enemy
           doth
           make
           of
           them
           ,
           and
           what
           farther
           Advantage
           ,
           not
           to
           
           be
           thought
           of
           without
           horrour
           ,
           he
           may
           be
           too
           like
           to
           make
           ?
        
         
           I
           have
           one
           humble
           Request
           to
           make
           to
           the
           Reader
           ,
           viz.
           that
           he
           will
           be
           ,
           I
           don't
           say
           so
           kind
           ,
           but
           so
           just
           to
           me
           as
           not
           hastily
           to
           Censure
           me
           ,
           if
           he
           happens
           now
           and
           then
           to
           light
           upon
           a
           passage
           which
           at
           first
           sight
           may
           seem
           somewhat
           odd
           to
           him
           ,
           but
           have
           the
           Patience
           to
           suspend
           his
           displeasure
           till
           he
           hath
           read
           farther
           ;
           when
           he
           may
           possibly
           perceive
           that
           he
           misunderstood
           me
           in
           those
           Passages
           :
           For
           it
           is
           impossible
           (
           I
           at
           least
           find
           it
           so
           )
           to
           deliver
           the
           intire
           sense
           of
           ones
           Mind
           all
           at
           once
           ,
           concerning
           any
           thing
           that
           requireth
           some
           considerable
           exercise
           of
           thoughts
           .
           I
           desire
           especially
           that
           this
           Right
           may
           be
           done
           me
           in
           the
           Fifteenth
           Chapter
           ,
           which
           treats
           of
           that
           most
           ticklish
           Argument
           ,
           
             Liberty
             of
             Conscience
          
           ;
           whereon
           I
           have
           endeavoured
           to
           give
           my
           
           most
           Sedate
           thoughts
           with
           all
           sincerity
           and
           impartiality
           .
        
         
           I
           will
           Conclude
           with
           this
           Advertisement
           ,
           that
           whereas
           I
           have
           touched
           upon
           several
           things
           which
           I
           have
           since
           found
           in
           the
           Learned
           Dean
           of
           S.
           
           Paul's
           his
           most
           Excellent
           Discourse
           ,
           Intituled
           the
           
             Mischief
             of
             Separation
          
           ,
           I
           had
           perfectly
           completed
           all
           that
           Part
           where
           I
           have
           done
           so
           ,
           and
           sent
           much
           of
           it
           to
           the
           Press
           too
           before
           I
           read
           that
           Discourse
           ;
           nor
           did
           it
           occasion
           the
           addition
           of
           any
           one
           thing
           .
           And
           it
           would
           have
           been
           ,
           I
           am
           sensible
           ,
           a
           weak
           thing
           of
           me
           had
           I
           industriously
           repeated
           things
           published
           to
           the
           World
           so
           immediately
           before
           by
           that
           Great
           Man
           ,
           with
           so
           much
           greater
           Advantage
           .
        
      
       
         
         
         
           THE
           CONTENTS
           .
        
         
           
             SECT
             .
             I.
             
          
           
             That
             the
             most
             excellent
             and
             most
             highly
             to
             be
             valued
             Liberty
             doth
             consist
             in
             an
             intire
             Compliance
             with
             the
             Laws
             of
             Righteousness
             and
             Goodness
             :
             Or
             in
             Freedom
             from
             the
             dominion
             of
             corrupt
             and
             sinful
             Affections
             .
          
           
             
               CHAP.
               I.
               
            
             
               THis
               shewed
               in
               the
               General
               from
               Texts
               of
               Scripture
               ,
               and
               further
               confirmed
               by
               those
               who
               were
               strangers
               to
               Divine
               Revelation
               .
               Page
               1.
               
            
          
           
             
             
               CHAP.
               II.
               
            
             
               That
               the
               most
               excellent
               Freedom
               and
               Liberty
               consists
               in
               the
               Observance
               of
               the
               Laws
               of
               Righteousness
               and
               Goodness
               ,
               more
               distinctly
               and
               particularly
               demonstrated
               by
               three
               Arguments
               .
               Of
               which
               the
               First
               is
               ,
               that
               this
               is
               Freedom
               from
               the
               worst
               and
               vilest
               of
               Slaveries
               .
               Where
               it
               is
               shewed
               in
               three
               particulars
               ,
               that
               the
               Transgressors
               of
               those
               Laws
               are
               the
               most
               Slavish
               Creatures
               .
               pag.
               7.
               
            
          
           
             
               CHAP.
               III.
               
            
             
               That
               the
               Liberty
               which
               resulteth
               from
               the
               Observance
               of
               the
               Laws
               of
               Righteousness
               is
               ,
               Secondly
               ,
               The
               Liberty
               of
               the
               Soul
               :
               and
               how
               it
               is
               so
               ,
               is
               shewed
               in
               four
               Particulars
               .
               pag.
               15.
               
            
          
           
             
               CHAP.
               IV.
               
            
             
               That
               this
               is
               ,
               Thirdly
               ,
               the
               Liberty
               of
               God
               himself
               ,
               and
               his
               most
               Excellent
               Liberty
               .
               pag.
               32.
               
            
          
        
         
           
           
             SECT
             .
             II.
             
          
           
             That
             this
             Freedom
             to
             holy
             Obedience
             and
             true
             Goodness
             ,
             or
             which
             consisteth
             in
             an
             intire
             compliance
             with
             the
             Laws
             of
             Righteousness
             ,
             is
             our
             Christian
             Liberty
             .
          
           
             
               CHAP.
               V.
               
            
             
               The
               foresaid
               Proposition
               Demonstrated
               by
               f●●r
               Arguments
               ,
               
                 viz.
                 First
              
               ,
               That
               this
               hath
               b●en
               proved
               to
               be
               the
               most
               Glorious
               Liberty
               .
               Secondly
               ,
               This
               was
               that
               Liberty
               ,
               the
               instating
               us
               wherein
               ,
               was
               the
               whole
               business
               of
               our
               Saviour
               and
               his
               Apostles
               .
               Thirdly
               ,
               Our
               〈◊〉
               Abolishing
               the
               
                 Ceremonial
                 Law
              
               was
               chiefly
               d●signed
               in
               〈◊〉
               to
               the
               thorough
               effecting
               this
               Liberty
               :
               Where
               it
               is
               shewed
               ,
               that
               this
               Law
               accidentally
               became
               very
               prejudicial
               to
               the
               great
               Design
               of
               setting
               men
               free
               from
               the
               power
               of
               their
               Lusts
               ,
               in
               several
               particulars
               .
               Fourthly
               ,
               That
               none
               
               but
               the
               Jews
               were
               obliged
               to
               the
               Observance
               of
               this
               Law.
               pag.
               40.
               
            
          
           
             
               CHAP.
               VI.
               
            
             
               What
               course
               our
               Lord
               hath
               taken
               to
               instate
               us
               in
               this
               Liberty
               shewed
               in
               several
               particulars
               ,
               
                 viz.
                 that
              
               1.
               
               He
               hath
               most
               fully
               informed
               us
               concerning
               all
               the
               Parts
               and
               Particulars
               of
               our
               Liberty
               .
               2.
               
               He
               hath
               furnished
               us
               with
               the
               most
               potent
               Means
               ,
               for
               the
               gaining
               of
               it
               .
               3.
               
               He
               hath
               purchased
               a
               rich
               supply
               of
               Grace
               and
               Strength
               ,
               to
               enable
               us
               to
               use
               these
               Means
               successfully
               .
               4.
               
               He
               hath
               laid
               before
               us
               the
               most
               powerful
               Motives
               and
               Arguments
               to
               prevail
               on
               our
               Wills
               to
               make
               use
               of
               this
               Strength
               ,
               and
               comply
               with
               this
               Grace
               .
               pag.
               60.
               
            
          
           
             
               CHAP.
               VII
               .
            
             
               Wherein
               is
               discoursed
               the
               First
               of
               those
               Motives
               and
               Arguments
               which
               are
               offered
               in
               the
               Gospel
               ,
               to
               perswade
               us
               to
               use
               the
               Means
               prescribed
               for
               our
               deliverance
               from
               the
               Power
               of
               Sin.
               Namely
               ,
               The
               love
               of
               God
               in
               sending
               his
               Son
               upon
               the
               errand
               of
               our
               Redemption
               .
               And
               two
               most
               powerful
               Motives
               implied
               in
               this
               .
               pag.
               78.
               
            
          
           
             
               CHAP.
               VIII
               .
            
             
               A
               Seasonable
               Digression
               concerning
               the
               Doctrine
               
               of
               Vniversal
               Redemption
               .
               The
               Antiquity
               and
               Catholicalness
               of
               this
               Doctrine
               .
               Large
               Citations
               out
               of
               Bishop
               Latimer
               and
               Bishop
               Hooper
               ,
               expressing
               their
               sense
               of
               it
               .
               And
               full
               proof
               thereof
               presented
               out
               of
               the
               H.
               Scriptures
               .
               pag.
               82.
               
            
          
           
             
               CHAP.
               IX
               .
            
             
               Wherein
               are
               contained
               Five
               more
               Evangelical
               Motives
               ,
               which
               are
               of
               wonderful
               Power
               to
               excite
               us
               to
               diligence
               in
               using
               the
               Means
               of
               our
               Deliverance
               from
               the
               Dominion
               of
               Sin
               ,
               viz.
               Our
               Saviours
               excellent
               Example
               .
               The
               assurance
               he
               hath
               given
               us
               ,
               that
               he
               will
               not
               take
               such
               advantage
               of
               our
               Frailties
               and
               Weaknesses
               ,
               as
               to
               cast
               us
               off
               for
               them
               .
               Our
               Saviours
               Mediation
               and
               Intercession
               .
               The
               Glorious
               Reward
               he
               hath
               purchased
               for
               ,
               and
               promised
               to
               those
               ,
               who
               ,
               by
               the
               Assistance
               of
               his
               Grace
               ,
               overcome
               their
               Lusts.
               And
               the
               most
               dismal
               Threatnings
               he
               hath
               pronounced
               against
               those
               who
               receive
               that
               Grace
               in
               vain
               ,
               and
               will
               not
               be
               delivered
               from
               the
               Dominion
               of
               Sin.
               pag.
               105.
               
            
          
        
         
           
           
             SECT
             .
             III.
             
          
           
             Containing
             the
             Inferences
             from
             each
             of
             the
             Arguments
             of
             the
             foregoing
             Sections
             .
          
           
             
               CHAP.
               X.
               
            
             
               Which
               treats
               of
               the
               First
               Inference
               from
               the
               First
               Proposition
               ,
               [
               That
               the
               most
               Excellent
               Liberty
               doth
               consist
               in
               an
               Intire
               Compliance
               with
               the
               Laws
               of
               Righteousness
               and
               Goodness
               ;
               Or
               in
               Freedom
               from
               the
               Dominion
               of
               Sinful
               Affections
               .
               ]
               Namely
               ,
               That
               those
               are
               most
               Vnreasonable
               and
               Depraved
               People
               ,
               who
               complain
               of
               the
               Divine
               Laws
               as
               intolerable
               Intrenchments
               upon
               their
               Liberty
               .
               Where
               it
               is
               shewed
               ,
               First
               ,
               That
               upon
               supposition
               our
               Liberty
               were
               restrained
               by
               the
               Laws
               of
               God
               ,
               it
               would
               nevertheless
               be
               most
               unreasonable
               to
               complain
               upon
               that
               account
               .
               Secondly
               ,
               That
               the
               Laws
               which
               oblige
               
               Christians
               do
               not
               restrain
               their
               Liberty
               .
               pag.
               127.
               
            
          
           
             
               CHAP.
               XI
               .
            
             
               The
               Second
               Inference
               ,
               viz.
               That
               such
               a
               Freedom
               of
               Will
               as
               consists
               in
               an
               Indifferency
               to
               good
               or
               evil
               ,
               is
               no
               Perfection
               ,
               but
               the
               Contrary
               .
               pag.
               135.
               
            
          
           
             
               CHAP.
               XII
               .
            
             
               Which
               Treats
               of
               one
               Branch
               of
               the
               First
               Inference
               from
               the
               Argument
               of
               the
               Second
               Section
               ,
               [
               That
               in
               Freedom
               from
               the
               Dominion
               of
               Corrupt
               Affections
               doth
               that
               Liberty
               Principally
               or
               rather
               Wholly
               Consist
               ,
               which
               Christ
               hath
               purchased
               for
               us
               .
               ]
               Namely
               ,
               that
               several
               Notions
               of
               Christian
               Liberty
               ,
               which
               have
               too
               much
               prevailed
               ,
               are
               false
               and
               of
               dangerous
               Consequence
               .
               The
               First
               of
               which
               is
               ,
               That
               which
               makes
               it
               to
               consist
               ,
               wholly
               or
               in
               part
               ,
               in
               Freedom
               from
               the
               Obligation
               of
               the
               Moral
               Law.
               Certain
               Texts
               ,
               urged
               by
               the
               Antinomians
               in
               favour
               of
               it
               ,
               vindicated
               from
               the
               sence
               they
               put
               upon
               them
               .
               And
               the
               extreme
               wildness
               and
               wickedness
               of
               it
               exposed
               in
               Five
               Particulars
               .
               pag.
               143.
               
            
          
           
             
               CHAP.
               XIII
               .
            
             
               A
               Second
               False
               Notion
               of
               Christian
               Liberty
               ,
               viz.
               That
               which
               makes
               it
               to
               consist
               in
               Freedom
               from
               the
               Obligation
               of
               
               those
               Laws
               of
               Men
               ,
               which
               enjoyn
               or
               forbid
               indifferent
               things
               .
               This
               Notion
               differently
               managed
               by
               the
               Defenders
               of
               it
               .
               First
               ,
               Some
               extend
               it
               so
               far
               as
               to
               make
               it
               to
               reach
               to
               all
               Humane
               Laws
               ,
               the
               matter
               of
               which
               are
               things
               indifferent
               .
               Secondly
               ,
               Others
               limit
               it
               to
               those
               which
               relate
               to
               Religion
               and
               the
               Worship
               of
               God.
               The
               23.
               
               Vers.
               of
               the
               7.
               
               Chap.
               of
               the
               1
               Epist.
               to
               the
               Corinthians
               cleared
               from
               giving
               any
               Countenance
               to
               either
               of
               these
               Opinions
               .
               The
               Former
               of
               them
               Confuted
               by
               three
               Arguments
               :
               And
               the
               Latter
               by
               four
               .
               Vnder
               the
               Second
               of
               which
               ,
               several
               Texts
               of
               Scripture
               which
               are
               much
               insisted
               upon
               in
               the
               defence
               thereof
               ,
               are
               taken
               into
               Consideration
               .
               An
               unjust
               Reflection
               upon
               the
               Church
               of
               England
               briefly
               replied
               to
               .
               And
               this
               Principle
               ,
               that
               the
               imposing
               of
               things
               indifferent
               in
               Divine
               Worship
               is
               no
               Violation
               of
               Christian
               Liberty
               ,
               proved
               to
               be
               no
               ways
               Serviceable
               to
               Popery
               ,
               by
               considering
               what
               the
               Popish
               Impositions
               are
               in
               Three
               Particulars
               .
               pag.
               164.
               
            
          
           
             
               CHAP.
               XIV
               .
            
             
               An
               Answer
               to
               this
               Question
               ,
               Whether
               the
               Prescribing
               of
               Forms
               of
               Prayer
               ,
               for
               the
               Publick
               Worship
               of
               God
               ,
               be
               not
               an
               Encroachment
               upon
               Christian
               Liberty
               ?
               Wherein
               it
               is
               shewed
               ,
               that
               this
               is
               not
               a
               Stifling
               of
               the
               
               Spirit
               ,
               or
               Restraining
               the
               exercise
               of
               his
               Gift
               .
               And
               what
               in
               Prayer
               is
               not
               ,
               as
               also
               what
               is
               the
               Gift
               of
               the
               Spirit
               .
               Whereby
               is
               occasioned
               an
               Answer
               to
               another
               Question
               ,
               viz.
               Whether
               an
               Ability
               for
               Preaching
               be
               properly
               a
               Gift
               of
               the
               
                 Spirit
                 .
                 pag.
              
               198.
               
            
          
           
             
               CHAP.
               XV.
               
            
             
               A
               Third
               False
               Notion
               of
               Christian
               Liberty
               ,
               viz.
               that
               which
               makes
               
                 Liberty
                 of
                 Conscience
              
               a
               Branch
               of
               it
               .
               Two
               things
               premised
               ,
               1.
               
               That
               Conscience
               is
               not
               so
               sacred
               a
               thing
               as
               to
               be
               uncapable
               of
               being
               obliged
               by
               Humane
               Laws
               .
               2.
               
               That
               no
               man
               can
               properly
               be
               deprived
               of
               the
               true
               Liberty
               of
               his
               Conscience
               by
               any
               Power
               on
               Earth
               .
               That
               what
               is
               contended
               for
               ,
               is
               more
               properly
               Liberty
               of
               Practice
               than
               of
               Conscience
               .
               The
               Author's
               Opinion
               in
               reference
               to
               this
               Liberty
               delivered
               in
               Ten
               Propositions
               .
               That
               whatsoever
               Liberty
               of
               this
               Nature
               may
               be
               insisted
               on
               as
               our
               Right
               ,
               it
               is
               not
               Christian
               Liberty
               but
               Natural
               Liberty
               .
               pag.
               219.
               
            
          
           
             
               CHAP.
               XVI
               .
            
             
               The
               Third
               Inference
               from
               our
               Notion
               of
               Christian
               Liberty
               ,
               viz.
               That
               Popery
               is
               the
               greatest
               Enemy
               in
               the
               World
               thereunto
               .
               Where
               it
               is
               shewed
               ,
               First
               ,
               That
               the
               Church
               of
               Rome
               Robs
               those
               who
               are
               subject
               to
               her
               of
               that
               
               Natural
               Liberty
               which
               necessarily
               belongs
               to
               them
               as
               they
               are
               
                 Men
                 ,
                 viz.
              
               That
               which
               consists
               in
               the
               free
               use
               of
               their
               Vnderstandings
               in
               matters
               of
               Religion
               .
               That
               She
               will
               not
               permit
               men
               to
               Examine
               either
               her
               Doctrines
               or
               Practices
               by
               the
               Holy
               Scriptures
               ;
               nor
               yet
               to
               receive
               the
               Holy
               Scriptures
               themselves
               otherwise
               than
               upon
               her
               Authority
               .
               The
               Wickedness
               of
               this
               exposed
               in
               two
               Particulars
               .
               The
               alledging
               of
               Scripture
               for
               it
               ,
               shewed
               to
               be
               the
               grossest
               Absurdity
               .
               Their
               great
               Text
               1
               Tim.
               3.
               15.
               spoken
               to
               .
               Her
               Tyranny
               over
               mens
               Minds
               further
               shewed
               .
               pag.
               254.
               
            
          
           
             
               CHAP.
               XVII
               .
            
             
               Where
               it
               is
               shewed
               ,
               Secondly
               ,
               That
               Popery
               is
               as
               great
               an
               Enemy
               as
               can
               be
               to
               
                 Christian
                 Liberty
              
               .
               And
               First
               ,
               To
               that
               Liberty
               which
               our
               Saviour
               hath
               purchased
               for
               the
               World
               in
               general
               .
               As
               1.
               
               That
               it
               tendeth
               as
               much
               as
               is
               possible
               to
               the
               Corrupting
               of
               mens
               Souls
               by
               subjecting
               them
               to
               vile
               Affections
               .
               This
               shewed
               in
               the
               
                 general
                 ,
                 viz.
              
               in
               that
               it
               is
               apt
               to
               beget
               false
               Notions
               of
               God
               ;
               and
               more
               particularly
               ,
               in
               that
               it
               brings
               men
               under
               the
               Power
               of
               the
               Lusts
               of
               
                 Malice
                 ,
                 Revenge
                 ,
                 Cruelty
                 ;
                 Pride
                 and
                 Ambition
                 ;
                 Covetousness
                 ;
                 Uncleanness
                 ;
                 Intemperance
              
               ;
               
               and
               the
               greatest
               
                 Injustice
                 and
                 Unrighteousness
              
               .
               2.
               
               That
               it
               no
               less
               tendeth
               to
               Disquiet
               mens
               Minds
               with
               certain
               troublesome
               Passions
               .
               pag.
               272.
               
            
          
           
             
               CHAP.
               XVIII
               .
            
             
               The
               Third
               Particular
               discoursed
               on
               ,
               viz.
               That
               the
               Admirable
               Method
               our
               Lord
               hath
               taken
               to
               Instate
               us
               in
               our
               Christian
               Liberty
               ,
               is
               made
               lamentably
               Ineffectual
               by
               Popery
               .
               This
               shewed
               as
               to
               each
               of
               those
               four
               Particulars
               that
               Method
               consists
               of
               .
               The
               Second
               Head
               briefly
               spoken
               to
               ,
               viz.
               That
               Popery
               is
               also
               the
               greatest
               Enemy
               to
               that
               Liberty
               Christ
               purchased
               for
               the
               Jews
               in
               Particular
               .
               A
               Pathetical
               Exhortation
               to
               a
               higher
               valuing
               of
               the
               Priviledges
               we
               enjoy
               in
               the
               
                 Church
                 of
                 England
              
               concludes
               the
               Chapter
               .
               pag.
               299.
               
            
          
           
             
               CHAP.
               XIX
               .
            
             
               The
               Fourth
               Inference
               ,
               That
               he
               onely
               is
               a
               true
               Christian
               ,
               that
               looks
               upon
               himself
               as
               obliged
               to
               be
               no
               less
               Watchful
               over
               his
               Heart
               and
               the
               frame
               and
               temper
               of
               his
               Mind
               ,
               than
               over
               his
               Life
               and
               Conversation
               .
               pag.
               318.
               
            
          
           
             
               CHAP.
               XX.
               
            
             
               The
               Last
               Inference
               ,
               Viz.
               That
               the
               most
               Proper
               and
               Genuine
               Christian
               Obedience
               is
               that
               which
               hath
               most
               of
               Liberty
               in
               it
               ;
               namely
               ,
               that
               which
               proceeds
               from
               the
               Principle
               of
               Love
               to
               God
               and
               Goodness
               .
               pag.
               322
            
          
        
      
       
         
         
           ERRATA
           .
        
         
           PAge
           247.
           line
           15.
           for
           Six
           ,
           read
           
             Thirty
             Six
          
           .
           Page
           259.
           line
           6.
           after
           Controversie
           ,
           add
           this
           Parenthesis
           (
           
             if
             they
             could
             be
             ingenuous
          
           .
           )
        
         
           Page
           287.
           line
           17.
           after
           
             opportunities
             for
          
           ,
           add
           
             or
             in
             order
             to
          
           .
        
      
    
     
       
         
         
           A
           DISCOURSE
           OF
           Christian
           Liberty
           .
        
         
           
             The
             Introduction
             .
          
           
             THERE
             is
             nothing
             toward
             which
             Mankind
             is
             more
             naturally
             or
             vehemently
             affected
             than
             Freedom
             and
             Liberty
             ;
             there
             is
             so
             great
             a
             value
             and
             price
             set
             upon
             it
             ,
             that
             Life
             it self
             is
             not
             thought
             too
             precious
             to
             be
             hazarded
             or
             laid
             down
             for
             it
             :
             And
             many
             have
             rather
             chosen
             to
             die
             by
             their
             Enemies
             hands
             than
             to
             be
             inslaved
             by
             them
             .
          
           
             It
             was
             the
             saying
             of
             
               Cato
               ,
               Malui
               mori
               quàm
               uni
               parere
               ,
               I
               had
               rather
               die
               than
               that
               one
               man
            
             (
             meaning
             
               Iulius
               Caesar
               )
               should
               Lord
               it
               over
               me
               :
            
             And
             he
             was
             as
             good
             as
             his
             word
             ,
             he
             laid
             violent
             hands
             upon
             
             himself
             rather
             than
             that
             Usurper
             should
             be
             his
             Master
             .
          
           
             The
             Jewish
             Nation
             ,
             being
             besieged
             in
             Ierusalem
             ,
             thought
             it
             more
             Eligible
             to
             suffer
             the
             most
             direful
             Calamities
             ,
             such
             as
             are
             not
             to
             be
             parallel'd
             in
             any
             other
             History
             ,
             than
             yield
             themselves
             Captives
             to
             Titus
             ,
             and
             put
             their
             Necks
             under
             the
             Roman
             Yoke
             .
          
           
             Both
             single
             persons
             and
             Communities
             esteem
             all
             their
             other
             Enjoyments
             but
             little
             worth
             ,
             whilest
             Liberty
             is
             wanting
             ,
             nor
             hath
             any
             one
             thing
             occasioned
             so
             much
             Bloudshed
             in
             the
             world
             ,
             as
             the
             Defence
             or
             Recovery
             of
             Liberty
             .
          
           
             Though
             Tacitus
             tells
             us
             ,
             that
             't
             was
             greatly
             deliberated
             among
             the
             Gallican
             Cities
             ,
             whether
             Liberty
             or
             Peace
             was
             to
             be
             preferred
             ,
             yet
             ordinarily
             ,
             without
             the
             least
             consultation
             ,
             when
             these
             two
             stand
             in
             competition
             ,
             the
             former
             is
             chosen
             ,
             and
             Peace
             is
             forced
             to
             give
             way
             to
             and
             sold
             for
             Liberty
             .
          
           
             There
             is
             no
             Suffering
             so
             impatiently
             born
             as
             the
             loss
             ,
             or
             but
             Infringment
             of
             Liberty
             ,
             nor
             are
             any
             looked
             upon
             as
             such
             Enemies
             to
             Mankind
             ,
             or
             have
             so
             hateful
             a
             character
             ,
             as
             the
             Invaders
             of
             it
             .
          
           
             But
             yet
             as
             inamoured
             with
             Liberty
             as
             we
             all
             are
             ,
             the
             generality
             are
             lamentably
             
             ignorant
             of
             its
             true
             nature
             ,
             and
             wherein
             it
             mainly
             and
             principally
             consisteth
             .
          
           
             A
             Spartan
             being
             asked
             ,
             
               Quid
               sciret
            
             ?
             replied
             ,
             
               Scio
               quid
               est
               liberum
               esse
               :
               I
               know
               what
               Liberty
               and
               Freedom
               meaneth
               :
            
             But
             I
             fear
             there
             are
             very
             few
             Comparatively
             that
             can
             truly
             return
             this
             answer
             ;
             nay
             ,
             that
             most
             are
             so
             strangely
             mistaken
             in
             this
             matter
             ,
             as
             to
             account
             the
             worst
             of
             Slaveries
             the
             most
             desirable
             Liberty
             ,
             and
             the
             chiefest
             of
             Liberties
             the
             most
             intolerable
             Slavery
             .
          
           
             But
             if
             we
             will
             believe
             our
             Blessed
             Saviour
             ,
             who
             ,
             being
             the
             
               Wisdom
               of
               the
               Father
            
             ,
             can
             best
             inform
             us
             ,
             we
             shall
             be
             satisfied
             that
             there
             is
             no
             Liberty
             like
             that
             which
             is
             of
             his
             bestowing
             :
             He
             hath
             said
             ,
             
               Iohn
               8.
               36.
               
               If
               the
               Son
               shall
               make
               you
               free
               ,
               ye
               shall
               be
               free
               indeed
               ,
               
                 〈◊〉
                 〈◊〉
                 〈◊〉
                 〈◊〉
                 〈◊〉
              
               ,
               ye
               shall
               be
               really
               free
               ,
               and
               not
               only
               in
               shew
               ,
               in
               outward
               appearance
               and
               opinion
               ;
               you
               shall
               be
               in
               the
               truest
               and
               most
               excellent
               sence
               free
               .
            
             Which
             words
             do
             plainly
             tell
             us
             ,
             that
             all
             other
             Liberties
             are
             unworthy
             of
             that
             name
             ,
             in
             comparison
             of
             that
             which
             is
             conferred
             by
             himself
             .
          
           
             And
             what
             I
             now
             said
             of
             Liberty
             in
             the
             general
             ,
             may
             as
             truly
             be
             affirmed
             of
             
               Christian
               Liberty
               ,
               viz.
            
             First
             ,
             That
             there
             is
             nothing
             hath
             raised
             more
             dust
             ,
             or
             occasioned
             
             more
             sad
             feuds
             in
             the
             Christian
             World
             than
             this
             hath
             done
             :
             The
             great
             Ball
             of
             Contention
             hath
             been
             
               Christian
               Liberty
            
             ,
             among
             the
             professed
             Disciples
             of
             Christ.
             Such
             an
             opinion
             is
             conceived
             of
             it
             ,
             that
             't
             is
             never
             thought
             too
             dearly
             bought
             .
             This
             is
             the
             
               Good
               Old
               Cause
            
             ,
             for
             which
             multitudes
             have
             been
             very
             liberal
             of
             both
             their
             Fortunes
             and
             Lives
             ;
             and
             no
             one
             thing
             hath
             been
             esteemed
             better
             ,
             if
             so
             well
             ,
             deserving
             the
             price
             of
             bloud
             .
          
           
             The
             pretence
             of
             
               Christian
               Liberty
            
             is
             of
             all
             other
             the
             most
             Plausible
             and
             Popular
             ,
             and
             nothing
             hath
             been
             more
             unhappily
             successful
             in
             raising
             Tumults
             and
             exciting
             the
             People
             to
             take
             the
             Field
             .
             Nay
             ,
             this
             hath
             been
             held
             so
             Sacred
             a
             thing
             (
             if
             it
             be
             lawful
             to
             judge
             of
             mens
             opinions
             by
             their
             practices
             )
             as
             to
             be
             able
             to
             hallow
             the
             unholiest
             actions
             ,
             and
             to
             sanctifie
             the
             most
             apparently
             wicked
             ,
             when
             designed
             for
             the
             preserving
             or
             regaining
             thereof
             .
             And
             therefore
             .
          
           
             Secondly
             ,
             Too
             many
             that
             are
             called
             Christians
             (
             as
             I
             should
             not
             need
             to
             add
             )
             must
             needs
             very
             grosly
             mistake
             the
             nature
             of
             that
             they
             are
             so
             fond
             of
             .
             And
             ,
             as
             great
             zeal
             as
             they
             shew
             for
             
               Christian
               Liberty
            
             ,
             do
             as
             little
             desire
             that
             which
             really
             is
             so
             ,
             and
             is
             the
             chiefest
             
             instance
             of
             it
             .
             Upon
             which
             account
             I
             presume
             't
             will
             be
             thought
             no
             needless
             labour
             to
             endeavour
             to
             rectifie
             mens
             apprehensions
             about
             the
             nature
             of
             this
             Liberty
             .
          
           
             And
             in
             order
             hereunto
             I
             design
             ,
             with
             Gods
             assistance
             ,
             to
             shew
             in
             the
             following
             Discourse
             ,
          
           
             First
             ,
             That
             the
             most
             excellent
             and
             most
             highly
             to
             be
             valued
             Liberty
             doth
             consist
             in
             an
             intire
             compliance
             with
             the
             Laws
             of
             Righteousness
             and
             Goodness
             ;
             or
             in
             freedom
             from
             the
             dominion
             of
             corrupt
             and
             sinful
             Affections
             .
          
           
             Secondly
             ,
             That
             herein
             that
             Liberty
             principally
             ,
             or
             rather
             wholly
             consisteth
             ,
             which
             our
             Blessed
             Saviour
             hath
             purchased
             for
             us
             ,
             and
             in
             his
             Gospel
             proclaimed
             to
             us
             .
          
           
             Which
             two
             Propositions
             being
             demonstrated
             ,
             we
             shall
          
           
             Thirdly
             ,
             Draw
             distinctly
             from
             each
             several
             useful
             inferences
             ,
             where
             particularly
             the
             false
             notions
             which
             too
             many
             have
             conceived
             of
             
               Christian
               Liberty
            
             shall
             be
             effectually
             confuted
             .
          
        
      
       
         
         
         
           SECT
           .
           I.
           
        
         
           That
           the
           most
           excellent
           and
           most
           highly
           to
           be
           valued
           Liberty
           doth
           consist
           in
           an
           intire
           Compliance
           with
           the
           Laws
           of
           Righteousness
           and
           Goodness
           :
           Or
           in
           Freedom
           from
           the
           dominion
           of
           corrupt
           and
           sinful
           Affections
           .
        
         
           
             CHAP.
             I.
             
          
           
             This
             shewed
             in
             the
             General
             from
             Texts
             of
             Scripture
             ,
             and
             further
             confirmed
             by
             those
             who
             were
             strangers
             to
             Divine
             Revelation
             .
          
           
             NOW
             in
             the
             General
             that
             this
             is
             so
             ,
             those
             forecited
             words
             of
             our
             Saviour
             ,
             Iohn
             8.
             36.
             do
             give
             us
             assurance
             :
             For
             the
             Freedom
             which
             Christ
             there
             commends
             as
             the
             true
             Freedom
             
             by
             way
             of
             Eminence
             is
             this
             from
             the
             dominion
             of
             sin
             and
             corrupt
             affections
             .
             This
             will
             appear
             by
             considering
             the
             Context
             :
             Our
             Saviour
             having
             said
             ,
             verse
             31
             ,
             32.
             to
             those
             Iews
             that
             believed
             on
             him
             ,
             
               If
               you
               continue
               inmy
               words
               ,
               then
               are
               ye
               my
               disciples
               indeed
               ,
               and
               ye
               shall
               know
               the
               truth
               ,
               and
               the
               truth
               shall
               make
               you
               free
            
             ;
             It
             follows
             
               ver
               .
               33.
               
               They
               answered
               him
               ,
               we
               be
            
             Abrahams
             
               seed
               ,
               and
               were
               never
               in
               bondage
               to
               any
               man
               ,
               how
               sayest
               thou
               ,
               ye
               shall
               be
               made
               free
               .
               They
               answered
               ,
            
             not
             the
             Believers
             ,
             but
             some
             of
             the
             Company
             that
             came
             with
             no
             good
             design
             ,
             We
             be
             
               Abrahams
               seed
            
             ,
             we
             are
             not
             descended
             from
             the
             Canaanites
             or
             other
             servile
             people
             ,
             but
             from
             Abraham
             ,
             and
             from
             him
             ,
             not
             by
             Hagar
             the
             Bond-woman
             ,
             but
             by
             Sarah
             the
             Free-woman
             ,
             We
             are
             of
             a
             Generous
             and
             Illustrious
             extract
             ;
             
               And
               were
               never
               in
               bondage
               to
               any
               man
               ,
            
             as
             we
             were
             not
             born
             slaves
             ,
             so
             neither
             have
             at
             any
             time
             been
             made
             slaves
             .
             But
             how
             could
             they
             say
             this
             ,
             whenas
             they
             were
             formerly
             in
             bondage
             ,
             both
             to
             the
             Egyptians
             and
             Babylonians
             ,
             with
             divers
             others
             ,
             and
             even
             now
             subjected
             to
             the
             power
             of
             the
             Romans
             ?
             The
             truth
             is
             ,
             if
             they
             spake
             this
             concerning
             their
             Nation
             ,
             the
             saying
             was
             an
             impudent
             and
             loud
             Falshood
             ,
             as
             it
             is
             usual
             for
             
             men
             when
             they
             are
             vaunting
             and
             boasting
             ,
             to
             make
             bold
             with
             truth
             ;
             but
             if
             they
             understood
             it
             of
             their
             own
             particulars
             ,
             and
             they
             meant
             that
             they
             were
             not
             in
             Personal
             servitude
             ,
             had
             not
             lost
             their
             natural
             Liberty
             as
             Men
             ,
             though
             they
             were
             in
             a
             Political
             servitude
             as
             a
             Nation
             ,
             their
             saying
             that
             
               they
               were
               Abrahams
               seed
            
             came
             in
             impertinently
             .
          
           
             It
             follows
             
               ver
               .
               34.
               
               Iesus
               answered
               them
               ,
               Verily
               verily
               I
               say
               unto
               you
               ,
               whosoever
               committeth
               sin
               is
               the
               Servant
               of
               sin
               .
            
             He
             that
             is
             a
             
               worker
               of
               iniquity
            
             ,
             is
             inslaved
             and
             brought
             into
             a
             servile
             state
             thereby
             :
             Ver.
             35.
             
             
               And
               the
               servant
               abideth
               not
               in
               the
               house
               for
               ever
               ,
               but
               the
               Son
               abideth
               for
               ever
               .
            
             Or
             those
             who
             are
             in
             this
             servile
             state
             ,
             under
             sin
             ,
             though
             they
             may
             for
             a
             time
             be
             members
             of
             Gods
             houshold
             ,
             they
             shall
             at
             length
             be
             for
             ever
             Cast
             out
             ,
             but
             the
             Son
             hath
             a
             right
             to
             continue
             there
             ,
             and
             to
             the
             enjoyment
             of
             his
             Fathers
             Inheritance
             .
             Then
             next
             follow
             those
             words
             ,
             
               If
               the
               Son
               therefore
               shall
               make
               you
               free
               ,
               ye
               shall
               be
               free
               indeed
               .
            
          
           
             So
             that
             the
             Freedom
             which
             our
             Lord
             speaks
             of
             ,
             ver
             .
             32.
             being
             deliverance
             from
             the
             power
             of
             Sin
             ,
             as
             appears
             by
             his
             explaining
             himself
             ,
             ver
             .
             34.
             
             It
             is
             manifest
             that
             he
             meaneth
             the
             same
             thing
             in
             these
             words
             ,
             
             and
             consequently
             does
             in
             them
             give
             testimony
             to
             what
             we
             are
             now
             designing
             to
             prove
             ,
             that
             to
             be
             rescued
             from
             under
             the
             dominion
             of
             our
             Lusts
             is
             Freedom
             and
             Liberty
             
               indeed
               ,
               the
            
             true
             and
             most
             excellent
             Liberty
             .
          
           
             And
             of
             this
             the
             holy
             David
             was
             very
             sensible
             ,
             when
             he
             uttered
             those
             words
             ,
             
               Psal.
               119.
               45.
               
               I
               will
               walk
               at
               liberty
               ,
               for
               I
               seek
               thy
               precepts
               .
            
             Whereby
             he
             signified
             ,
             that
             the
             ways
             of
             Gods
             Commandments
             ,
             though
             they
             seem
             to
             the
             fleshly
             and
             sensual
             strait
             and
             narrow
             ,
             and
             though
             such
             look
             upon
             those
             that
             walk
             in
             them
             as
             too
             much
             confined
             and
             abridged
             of
             Liberty
             ;
             yet
             the
             spirit
             of
             a
             Regenerate
             and
             Good
             man
             finds
             no
             where
             such
             Freedom
             and
             Enlargement
             as
             in
             those
             ways
             .
             And
             therefore
             when
             he
             lapsed
             into
             those
             two
             hainous
             and
             provoking
             sins
             ,
             he
             felt
             himself
             exceedingly
             straitned
             ,
             and
             his
             Spirit
             was
             miserably
             pent
             up
             and
             contracted
             :
             As
             appears
             by
             that
             prayer
             in
             his
             
               Penitential
               Psalm
            
             ,
             Psal.
             51.
             12.
             
             
               Restore
               to
               me
               the
               joy
               of
               thy
               salvation
               ,
               and
               uphold
            
             (
             or
             establish
             )
             
               me
               with
               thy
               free
               Spirit
            
             .
             Or
             rather
             ,
             with
             a
             free
             Spirit
             .
             In
             2
             Pet.
             2.
             19.
             the
             Apostle
             ,
             speaking
             of
             a
             sort
             of
             wicked
             people
             ,
             who
             were
             industrious
             to
             make
             others
             as
             vile
             as
             themselves
             ,
             saith
             ,
             that
             
             
               While
               they
               promise
               them
               liberty
               ,
               they
               themselves
               are
               the
               servants
               of
               corruption
               ,
               for
               of
               whom
               a
               man
               is
               overcome
               ,
               of
               the
               same
               is
               he
               brought
               in
               bondage
               .
            
             They
             inticed
             others
             to
             all
             manner
             of
             carnality
             and
             filthiness
             ,
             and
             tempted
             those
             that
             
               were
               clean
               escaped
               from
               the
               pollutions
               of
               the
               world
            
             to
             relapse
             into
             them
             ,
             and
             this
             they
             did
             by
             the
             plausible
             pretence
             of
             giving
             them
             Liberty
             ;
             but
             alas
             (
             saith
             the
             Apostle
             )
             they
             themselves
             are
             the
             most
             wretched
             and
             miserable
             of
             Slaves
             ,
             having
             yielded
             themselves
             up
             to
             their
             vile
             affections
             ,
             and
             being
             under
             the
             power
             and
             command
             of
             Tyrannical
             Lusts.
             
          
           
             And
             Heathens
             have
             divers
             of
             them
             discoursed
             this
             excellently
             ,
             and
             were
             great
             Masters
             of
             this
             Notion
             :
             That
             he
             who
             is
             gotten
             from
             under
             the
             dominion
             of
             his
             Sensitive
             part
             ,
             and
             lives
             agreeably
             to
             the
             Dictates
             of
             Right
             Reason
             ,
             and
             the
             Will
             of
             God
             ,
             is
             the
             only
             Free
             Man.
             
          
           
             Arrian
             in
             his
             third
             Book
             upon
             Epictetus
             spends
             some
             time
             in
             shewing
             ,
             that
             the
             true
             Liberty
             consisteth
             in
             the
             obedience
             of
             our
             Appetites
             to
             the
             
               Divine
               Will.
            
             And
             in
             his
             first
             Book
             ,
             that
             there
             is
             no
             true
             bondage
             but
             that
             which
             ariseth
             from
             the
             Prevalence
             of
             Evil
             Affections
             ;
             and
             that
             a
             Good
             man
             can
             never
             be
             in
             real
             
             Slavery
             ,
             though
             he
             be
             in
             his
             Enemies
             hands
             ,
             that
             then
             his
             
               〈◊〉
               〈◊〉
               〈◊〉
               〈◊〉
               〈◊〉
            
             ,
             his
             Carkass
             only
             is
             taken
             Captive
             ,
             but
             he
             himself
             is
             as
             Free
             still
             as
             ever
             .
             And
             he
             gives
             Diogenes
             for
             an
             instance
             ,
             who
             having
             been
             set
             free
             from
             his
             corrupt
             Appetites
             by
             his
             Master
             Antisthenes
             ,
             would
             deny
             that
             it
             was
             possible
             for
             any
             one
             to
             make
             a
             Slave
             of
             him
             ,
             and
             ,
             being
             taken
             by
             Pirates
             ,
             behaved
             himself
             in
             their
             hands
             like
             one
             that
             was
             more
             their
             Lord
             than
             their
             Vassal
             .
          
           
             And
             this
             is
             one
             of
             the
             Stoical
             Paradoxes
             which
             Tully
             discourseth
             very
             bravely
             upon
             :
             
             
               That
               all
               wise
               men
            
             (
             whereby
             they
             meant
             good
             men
             )
             
               are
               free
               men
               ,
               but
               all
               fools
            
             (
             whereby
             they
             meant
             bad
             men
             )
             
               are
               slaves
            
             .
          
           
             
               And
               under
               this
               head
            
             Tully
             ,
             
               shewing
               who
               deserves
               the
               Title
               of
               Emperor
               ,
               hath
               this
               saying
               ,
            
             Let
             him
             bridle
             his
             lusts
             ,
             
             despise
             pleasures
             ,
             suppress
             anger
             ,
             subdue
             a
             covetous
             humour
             ,
             and
             other
             vicious
             affections
             :
             Then
             may
             be
             begin
             to
             take
             upon
             him
             the
             government
             of
             others
             ,
             when
             he
             shall
             have
             ceased
             to
             be
             under
             the
             government
             of
             those
             most
             cruel
             Lords
             ,
             shame
             and
             Turpitude
             ,
             but
             whilest
             he
             
             yields
             obedience
             to
             these
             ,
             as
             he
             ought
             not
             to
             be
             accounted
             an
             Emperor
             ,
             so
             neither
             so
             much
             as
             a
             Free-man
             .
             
               Again
               he
               saith
               a
               little
               after
               .
            
             
             If
             Slavery
             be
             the
             Obedience
             of
             a
             broken
             ,
             abject
             and
             base
             mind
             ,
             and
             of
             a
             man
             that
             hath
             no
             power
             over
             himself
             ,
             as
             it
             is
             ,
             then
             who
             can
             deny
             that
             allwanton
             ,
             all
             covetous
             ,
             and
             lastly
             ,
             all
             bad
             people
             whatsoever
             are
             very
             Slaves
             ?
          
        
         
           
             CHAP.
             II.
             
          
           
             That
             the
             most
             excellent
             Freedom
             and
             Liberty
             consists
             in
             the
             Observance
             of
             the
             Laws
             of
             Righteousness
             and
             Goodness
             ,
             more
             distinctly
             and
             particularly
             demonstrated
             by
             three
             Arguments
             .
             Of
             which
             the
             First
             is
             that
             this
             is
             Freedom
             from
             the
             worst
             and
             vilest
             of
             Slaveries
             .
             Where
             it
             is
             shewed
             in
             three
             particulars
             ,
             that
             the
             Transgressors
             of
             those
             Laws
             are
             the
             most
             Slavish
             Creatures
             .
          
           
             IT
             may
             moreover
             be
             more
             distinctly
             and
             particularly
             proved
             ,
             that
             the
             most
             excellent
             Freedom
             and
             Liberty
             consisteth
             in
             the
             Observance
             of
             the
             Laws
             of
             Righteousness
             
             and
             Goodness
             by
             these
             following
             Arguments
             .
          
           
             First
             ,
             This
             is
             Freedom
             from
             the
             worst
             and
             vilest
             of
             Slaveries
             .
          
           
             Secondly
             ,
             This
             is
             the
             Liberty
             of
             the
             Soul.
             
          
           
             Thirdly
             ,
             This
             is
             the
             Divine
             Liberty
             ,
             the
             Liberty
             of
             God
             himself
             .
          
           
             First
             ,
             
               This
               is
               Freedom
               from
               the
               worst
               and
               vilest
               of
               Slaveries
               .
            
             And
             that
             there
             is
             no
             such
             Slavish
             Creature
             as
             he
             who
             lives
             in
             the
             transgression
             of
             these
             Laws
             (
             as
             the
             wicked
             man
             )
             doth
             plainly
             appear
             ,
             in
             that
             ,
          
           
             First
             ,
             
               His
               whole
               man
               ,
               both
               Soul
               and
               Body
               is
               inslaved
               .
            
             Those
             who
             are
             Slaves
             in
             the
             vulgar
             sence
             ,
             that
             are
             taken
             captive
             by
             the
             Turk
             ,
             or
             such
             like
             merciless
             and
             inhumane
             Masters
             ,
             are
             necessarily
             inslaved
             only
             as
             to
             their
             Viler
             part
             ,
             their
             Bodies
             :
             It
             lieth
             not
             in
             the
             power
             of
             any
             man
             on
             Earth
             to
             inslave
             a
             Soul.
             The
             Mind
             and
             Will
             of
             him
             ,
             who
             ,
             as
             to
             his
             Outward
             man
             ,
             is
             the
             most
             absolute
             Vassal
             to
             the
             Lusts
             of
             others
             ,
             may
             retain
             their
             Liberty
             still
             in
             spight
             of
             them
             .
             No
             Tyrant
             can
             make
             me
             either
             think
             ,
             or
             chuse
             ,
             or
             love
             ,
             or
             desire
             what
             he
             pleaseth
             .
             Where
             all
             the
             members
             of
             the
             Body
             are
             under
             constraint
             ,
             the
             Soul
             may
             continue
             free
             in
             all
             its
             powers
             ,
             no
             external
             Force
             is
             able
             to
             inthral
             that
             .
          
           
           
             But
             he
             who
             lives
             in
             disobedience
             to
             the
             Laws
             of
             Righteousness
             is
             perfectly
             inslaved
             ,
             his
             whole
             man
             hath
             lost
             its
             Liberty
             .
             As
             his
             Body
             is
             at
             the
             command
             and
             dispose
             of
             his
             Lusts
             ,
             as
             each
             of
             its
             members
             are
             Ministers
             of
             Unrighteousness
             ,
             and
             made
             to
             fulfil
             the
             will
             of
             the
             flesh
             ,
             so
             his
             Soul
             is
             subjected
             to
             their
             power
             and
             dominion
             ,
             and
             his
             Slavery
             begins
             there
             .
             His
             Mind
             ,
             Will
             and
             Affections
             are
             first
             subdued
             and
             brought
             into
             bondage
             by
             fleshly
             and
             impure
             Lusts
             ,
             and
             then
             his
             Body
             is
             ingaged
             in
             the
             filthy
             drudgery
             of
             making
             provision
             for
             them
             ,
             of
             gratifying
             them
             and
             giving
             satisfaction
             to
             them
             .
             That
             is
             the
             meaning
             of
             those
             words
             of
             S.
             
               Iames
               ,
               Then
               when
               lust
               hath
               conceived
               ,
               it
               bringeth
               forth
               sin
               ,
            
             Chap.
             1.
             15.
             
          
           
             Secondly
             ,
             
               The
               wicked
               man
               is
               thus
               subject
               to
               the
               Vilest
               and
               Basest
               of
               Masters
               .
            
             Such
             a
             one
             (
             to
             repeat
             those
             words
             of
             Tully
             )
             doth
             
               parere
               dedecori
               &
               turpitudini
               ,
               is
               at
               the
               command
               of
               vile
               shame
               and
               filthiness
               it self
               .
            
             What
             is
             Sordid
             Covetousness
             ,
             Swinish
             Lust
             ,
             Beastly
             Intemperance
             ,
             Devilish
             Rage
             and
             Malice
             ,
             what
             I
             say
             are
             all
             these
             less
             than
             so
             ?
             To
             which
             I
             may
             add
             those
             other
             hateful
             Qualities
             of
             Fraud
             ,
             Dissimulation
             ,
             Envy
             ,
             Pride
             ,
             Selfishness
             ,
             and
             the
             like
             .
             But
             some
             or
             
             other
             ,
             nay
             most
             of
             these
             are
             all
             wicked
             men
             ,
             servants
             to
             ,
             and
             over-powered
             by
             .
          
           
             If
             Tully
             could
             say
             of
             the
             Lustful
             man
             ,
             
             
               An
               ille
               mihi
               liber
               videtur
               cui
               mulier
               imperat
               ?
               Shall
               I
               think
               him
               a
               freeman
               who
               is
               at
               the
               command
               of
               a
               woman
               ?
            
             And
             if
             Arrian
             could
             say
             ,
             
               What
               ,
               miserable
               wretch
               ,
               dost
               thou
               fancy
               thy self
               free
               ,
               who
               art
               
                 〈◊〉
                 〈◊〉
                 〈◊〉
                 〈◊〉
                 〈◊〉
              
               ,
               the
               Slave
               of
               a
               Wench
               ,
               and
               a
               vile
               sorry
               Wench
               too
            
             ;
             well
             may
             I
             say
             ,
             what
             a
             wretched
             Slave
             art
             thou
             then
             ,
             who
             art
             under
             the
             dominion
             of
             so
             many
             base
             ,
             vile
             ,
             opprobrious
             ,
             shameful
             and
             hateful
             things
             ?
          
           
             To
             be
             subject
             to
             any
             one
             of
             these
             is
             vile
             Servitude
             ;
             what
             is
             it
             then
             to
             be
             at
             the
             command
             of
             so
             many
             such
             Masters
             ,
             to
             serve
             divers
             Lusts
             (
             as
             the
             Apostles
             expression
             is
             ,
             Titus
             3.
             3.
             
             )
             and
             all
             most
             vile
             ,
             base
             and
             brutish
             .
          
           
             Thirdly
             ,
             
               The
               wicked
               man
               is
               also
               inslaved
               by
               the
               most
               Tyrannical
               and
               Cruel
               Masters
               .
               Indeed
            
             't
             is
             rare
             that
             the
             Base
             prove
             other
             than
             Cruel
             whensoever
             they
             happen
             to
             get
             into
             power
             .
             Having
             understood
             who
             are
             this
             mans
             Masters
             ,
             we
             must
             needs
             be
             satisfied
             ,
             that
             they
             are
             not
             more
             vile
             than
             they
             are
             Tyrannical
             .
             And
             their
             Tyranny
             is
             shewed
             in
             requiring
             the
             most
             
             Vnreasonable
             services
             ,
             and
             the
             most
             Vneasie
             .
             Their
             Commands
             must
             necessarily
             be
             most
             unreasonable
             in
             that
             
               they
               themselves
            
             are
             so
             .
             The
             forementioned
             vile
             Affections
             ,
             and
             the
             like
             ,
             are
             therefore
             Vile
             ,
             because
             perfect
             contradictions
             to
             the
             Reason
             of
             mens
             Minds
             ,
             and
             degradations
             of
             the
             Humane
             and
             Intellectual
             Nature
             :
             Because
             they
             Brutifie
             mens
             Souls
             ,
             yea
             ,
             and
             make
             them
             more
             Vile
             than
             the
             Beasts
             which
             perish
             .
          
           
             In
             short
             ,
             he
             who
             obeys
             these
             Masters
             preferreth
             the
             
               Creature
               before
               the
               Creator
               ,
               God
               blessed
               for
               ever
               :
               He
               forsakes
               the
               fountain
               of
               living
               waters
               ,
               and
               heweth
               out
               to
               himself
               broken
               Cisterns
               which
               can
               hold
               no
               water
               :
            
             His
             Body
             is
             far
             more
             dear
             to
             him
             than
             his
             Soul
             ,
             and
             he
             esteems
             slight
             and
             momentany
             satisfactions
             and
             pleasures
             ,
             above
             the
             most
             Substantial
             and
             Eternal
             .
             He
             fears
             the
             displeasure
             of
             a
             poor
             Creature
             ,
             and
             some
             very
             tolerable
             and
             small
             evil
             ,
             more
             than
             the
             wrath
             of
             the
             Omnipotent
             God
             ,
             and
             than
             Hell
             it self
             .
             He
             is
             ever
             doing
             that
             which
             the
             sence
             of
             his
             own
             Mind
             upbraids
             him
             with
             ,
             and
             what
             he
             knows
             before
             hand
             he
             shall
             wish
             undone
             as
             soon
             as
             done
             .
             In
             a
             word
             ,
             he
             is
             always
             contradicting
             the
             Great
             Design
             of
             his
             Creation
             and
             coming
             into
             Being
             .
             Such
             
             things
             as
             these
             (
             as
             I
             need
             not
             stand
             to
             shew
             )
             do
             the
             Lusts
             of
             wicked
             men
             put
             them
             upon
             doing
             ,
             such
             services
             as
             these
             are
             they
             perpetually
             imploying
             them
             in
             .
          
           
             And
             what
             we
             said
             of
             the
             Vnreasonableness
             of
             their
             commands
             speaks
             them
             also
             
               Vneasie
               ,
               Grievous
            
             and
             Troublesome
             .
             It
             is
             impossible
             for
             a
             Creature
             to
             act
             contrary
             to
             its
             Nature
             and
             Essential
             principles
             ,
             but
             it
             must
             needs
             feel
             much
             Pain
             in
             so
             doing
             ;
             the
             more
             Unnatural
             any
             thing
             is
             ,
             the
             more
             Disquieting
             and
             Tormenting
             must
             it
             necessarily
             be
             .
             The
             very
             presence
             of
             evil
             Affections
             in
             the
             Soul
             must
             needs
             make
             it
             as
             uneasie
             ,
             as
             evil
             Humours
             do
             the
             Body
             ;
             what
             then
             will
             the
             gratifying
             ,
             the
             Nourishing
             and
             Cherishing
             them
             do
             ?
             I
             appeal
             to
             the
             Covetous
             and
             Ambitious
             ,
             to
             the
             immoderate
             Lovers
             of
             Riches
             and
             Honours
             ,
             to
             such
             Lovers
             of
             Wine
             ,
             and
             such
             Lovers
             of
             Women
             ,
             to
             the
             Revengeful
             and
             Malicious
             ,
             and
             the
             like
             ,
             whether
             they
             do
             not
             feel
             excessive
             disturbance
             and
             perturbation
             of
             Mind
             ,
             from
             the
             several
             passions
             that
             denominate
             them
             such
             ;
             and
             whether
             the
             Pain
             they
             cause
             to
             their
             Souls
             ,
             be
             not
             incomparably
             greater
             and
             more
             lasting
             ,
             than
             the
             pleasure
             which
             their
             Flesh
             or
             
             Sensitive
             part
             receiveth
             from
             them
             .
          
           
             
               Add
               hereunto
               the
               grievous
            
             Disquiet
             and
             Torment
             
               that
               is
               occasioned
               by
               Reflecting
               upon
               the
            
             past
             
               pleasing
               and
               gratifying
               a
               Lust.
            
             Tully
             
               hath
               an
               excellent
               observation
               to
               this
               purpose
               ,
            
             
             When
             a
             Lust
             hath
             ceased
             to
             exercise
             its
             dominion
             for
             a
             while
             ,
             or
             to
             employ
             its
             vassal
             in
             new
             drudgery
             ,
             he
             is
             not
             for
             that
             time
             at
             ease
             ,
             but
             another
             Lord
             immediately
             tyrannizeth
             over
             him
             ,
             viz.
             the
             Dread
             that
             ariseth
             from
             consciousness
             of
             Guilt
             ,
             oh
             what
             a
             miserable
             slavery
             and
             bondage
             is
             this
             !
          
           
             And
             (
             by
             the
             way
             )
             methinks
             it
             should
             much
             affect
             us
             ,
             to
             find
             a
             Heathen
             expressing
             such
             a
             sense
             of
             the
             intolerable
             Slavery
             men
             are
             brought
             into
             by
             satisfying
             their
             Lusts.
             
          
           
             I
             might
             add
             further
             ,
             that
             mens
             Lusts
             have
             no
             moderation
             with
             them
             neither
             ,
             though
             (
             as
             that
             Philosopher
             supposeth
             )
             they
             may
             ,
             after
             their
             commands
             are
             obeyed
             ,
             for
             
               a
               while
            
             cease
             to
             command
             again
             ,
             yet
             it
             is
             but
             for
             a
             very
             little
             while
             ;
             before
             the
             sinner
             hath
             recovered
             his
             spent
             spirits
             ,
             they
             lay
             new
             burdens
             on
             his
             weary
             shoulders
             .
             What
             the
             Apostle
             saith
             of
             those
             who
             
               have
               eyes
               full
               of
               Adultery
            
             that
             
             
               they
               cannot
               cease
               from
               sin
            
             ,
             is
             as
             true
             of
             those
             who
             are
             under
             the
             dominion
             of
             any
             lust
             whatsoever
             :
             And
             what
             Horace
             observes
             of
             the
             Tyranny
             of
             sensual
             Love
             ,
             may
             as
             well
             be
             applied
             to
             every
             other
             corrupt
             Affection
             ,
             namely
             ,
             
               
                 Vrget
                 enim
                 mentem
                 dominus
                 non
                 lenis
                 ,
                 &
                 acres
              
               
                 Subjectat
                 lasso
                 stimulos
                 .
              
            
             
               
                 This
                 cruel
                 Lord
                 th'
                 unhappy
                 Creature
                 rides
                 ,
              
               
                 And
                 ,
                 when
                 be-jaded
                 ,
                 claps
                 sharp
                 spurs
                 to
                 's
                 sides
                 .
              
            
          
           
             I
             might
             moreover
             shew
             ,
             were
             it
             needful
             ,
             that
             the
             service
             which
             mens
             Lusts
             exact
             from
             them
             ,
             is
             such
             as
             ordinarily
             is
             of
             fatal
             consequence
             to
             their
             Estates
             and
             Bodies
             as
             well
             as
             Souls
             ,
             but
             there
             is
             nothing
             to
             which
             universal
             observation
             in
             all
             Ages
             ,
             and
             Sinners
             Experience
             gives
             clearer
             evidence
             .
             I
             might
             also
             in
             the
             
               last
               place
            
             ,
             shew
             ,
             that
             mens
             Lusts
             do
             deliver
             up
             their
             Servants
             to
             the
             power
             of
             the
             
               Devil
               ,
               such
            
             being
             said
             to
             be
             in
             his
             snare
             ,
             and
             
               to
               be
               taken
               captive
               by
               him
               at
               his
               will
               ,
               2
               Tim.
            
             2.
             26.
             
             And
             no
             man
             ,
             I
             hope
             ,
             shall
             need
             to
             be
             informed
             ,
             what
             a
             Tyrant
             and
             Tormenter
             the
             Devil
             is
             .
          
           
           
             But
             enough
             hath
             been
             said
             of
             the
             service
             of
             Sin
             to
             make
             us
             cry
             out
             with
             the
             Philosopher
             in
             the
             forementioned
             words
             ,
             
               Quàm
               illa
               misera
               ,
               quàm
               dura
               Servitus
               !
               What
               miserable
               and
               cruel
               Slavery
               is
               that
               Service
               !
            
          
           
             Enough
             ,
             I
             say
             ,
             hath
             been
             said
             to
             assure
             us
             ,
             that
             no
             Slavery
             is
             comparable
             to
             this
             ,
             and
             consequently
             ,
             that
             the
             careful
             observance
             of
             the
             Laws
             of
             Righteousness
             is
             the
             true
             ,
             and
             most
             Glorious
             Liberty
             ,
             in
             that
             ,
             Freedom
             from
             such
             Bondage
             is
             implied
             therein
             ,
             as
             is
             not
             to
             be
             found
             in
             any
             other
             sort
             of
             Liberty
             .
          
        
         
           
             CHAP.
             III.
             
          
           
             That
             the
             Liberty
             which
             resulteth
             from
             the
             Observance
             of
             the
             Laws
             of
             Righteousness
             ,
             is
             the
             Liberty
             of
             the
             Soul
             :
             and
             how
             it
             is
             so
             ,
             is
             shewed
             in
             four
             Particulars
             .
          
           
             SEcondly
             ,
             The
             Liberty
             which
             resulteth
             from
             the
             Observance
             of
             the
             Laws
             of
             Righteousness
             and
             Goodness
             is
             the
             truest
             and
             most
             excellent
             of
             Liberties
             ,
             in
             that
             it
             is
             the
             Liberty
             and
             Freedom
             of
             the
             Soul.
             As
             this
             is
             apparent
             by
             what
             hath
             
             been
             already
             discoursed
             ,
             so
             we
             may
             further
             take
             notice
             ,
             that
             by
             the
             Observance
             of
             these
             Laws
             the
             Soul
             comes
             to
             be
             enlarged
             ,
             to
             have
             Self-enjoyment
             ,
             and
             to
             be
             as
             it
             would
             be
             ,
             in
             that
             it
             is
             by
             this
             means
             delivered
             from
             those
             Passions
             which
             
               straiten
               ,
               confine
            
             and
             pend
             it
             up
             ,
             and
             put
             it
             into
             a
             Slavish
             state
             .
             Those
             Passions
             are
             chiefly
             ,
             
               Fear
               ,
               Shame
               ,
               Trouble
               and
               Dejection
               of
               Mind
               ,
            
             and
             an
             
               immoderate
               love
               to
               our
               own
               Bodily
               and
               particular
               concerns
               .
            
          
           
             And
             the
             Opposites
             to
             these
             do
             give
             the
             Soul
             great
             Enlargement
             and
             Liberty
             ,
             viz.
             That
             Confidence
             that
             is
             opposite
             both
             to
             Fear
             and
             to
             
               Shame
               ,
               Delight
            
             and
             joy
             ,
             which
             are
             opposite
             to
             
               Trouble
               and
               Dejection
               of
               Mind
            
             ,
             and
             
               Generosity
               and
               Nobleness
               of
               Spirit
            
             ,
             whereby
             a
             man
             is
             carried
             forth
             to
             the
             loving
             of
             God
             the
             Chief
             Good
             in
             the
             first
             place
             ,
             and
             a
             hearty
             concern
             for
             the
             general
             welfare
             of
             his
             Fellow-Creatures
             ,
             which
             is
             opposite
             to
             
               immoderate
               Self-love
            
             .
          
           
             First
             ,
             The
             Observance
             of
             the
             Rules
             of
             Righteousness
             casteth
             out
             Fear
             .
             This
             is
             a
             most
             servile
             Passion
             ;
             the
             Apostle
             speaketh
             of
             some
             ,
             who
             
               through
               fear
               of
               ●●ath
               were
               all
               their
               life-time
               subject
               to
               bondage
               .
            
             By
             Fear
             I
             mean
             that
             which
             is
             expressed
             
             by
             the
             Greek
             word
             
               〈◊〉
               〈◊〉
               〈◊〉
               〈◊〉
               〈◊〉
            
             ,
             a
             cowardly
             and
             dispiriting
             Fear
             .
             None
             can
             imagine
             I
             mean
             
               〈◊〉
               〈◊〉
               〈◊〉
               〈◊〉
               〈◊〉
            
             ,
             an
             Awful
             and
             
               Reverential
               Fear
            
             ,
             such
             as
             is
             called
             ,
             Heb.
             12.
             28.
             
             a
             
               Godly
               fear
            
             :
             Nor
             yet
             do
             I
             mean
             such
             a
             Fear
             as
             awakens
             and
             excites
             the
             Soul
             to
             the
             use
             of
             means
             for
             the
             shunning
             and
             keeping
             off
             evils
             .
             Such
             a
             Fear
             as
             this
             doth
             not
             at
             all
             inslave
             or
             put
             a
             man
             out
             of
             his
             own
             power
             ,
             but
             is
             highly
             serviceable
             to
             the
             maintenance
             and
             preservation
             of
             Liberty
             .
             And
             therefore
             it
             is
             commended
             to
             us
             by
             the
             Apostle
             ,
             
               Heb.
               4.
               1.
               
               Let
               us
               therefore
               fear
               lest
               a
               promise
               being
               left
               us
               of
               entering
               into
               his
               rest
               ,
               any
               of
               you
               should
               seem
               to
               come
               short
               of
               it
               .
            
          
           
             But
             ,
             as
             was
             said
             ,
             the
             Fear
             which
             is
             enslaving
             is
             a
             
               Cowardly
               Dispiriting
            
             Fear
             ,
             and
             this
             the
             Righteous
             and
             Good
             man
             is
             freed
             from
             .
             
               He
               hath
               not
               received
               the
               spirit
               of
               bondage
               again
               to
               fear
               ,
            
             in
             this
             sence
             ,
             
               but
               the
               spirit
               of
               Adoption
               whereby
               he
               crieth
               Abba
               Father
               ,
            
             Rom.
             8.
             15.
             
          
           
             He
             is
             not
             afraid
             of
             God
             as
             a
             poor
             Slave
             is
             of
             his
             fierce
             Master
             ,
             or
             as
             a
             wicked
             Servant
             of
             his
             justly
             provoked
             and
             incensed
             Lord
             ;
             but
             not
             being
             under
             the
             guilt
             of
             wilful
             sins
             ,
             his
             Conscience
             being
             privy
             to
             no
             other
             guilt
             than
             that
             which
             upon
             good
             grounds
             he
             believes
             is
             expiated
             by
             
             the
             Bloud
             of
             Iesus
             ,
             he
             can
             go
             to
             God
             as
             a
             child
             to
             his
             loving
             and
             tender
             Father
             .
          
           
             And
             as
             he
             hath
             no
             tumultuary
             ,
             confounding
             or
             disheartening
             fear
             of
             God
             ,
             so
             neither
             hath
             he
             of
             the
             Devil
             or
             Men
             ,
             or
             any
             
               worldly
               evil
            
             ;
             as
             knowing
             that
             all
             these
             are
             subject
             to
             the
             restraint
             of
             that
             good
             Providence
             which
             ever
             chargeth
             it self
             with
             the
             care
             of
             good
             Souls
             and
             all
             their
             concerns
             .
             God
             hath
             not
             given
             him
             the
             Spirit
             of
             fear
             (
             or
             timidity
             and
             fearfulness
             )
             
               but
               of
               power
               ,
               of
               love
               ,
               and
               of
               a
               sound
               mind
               ,
            
             2
             Tim.
             1.
             7.
             
          
           
             This
             man
             is
             an
             affectionate
             Lover
             of
             God
             ,
             and
             therefore
             cannot
             question
             God's
             love
             to
             him
             ,
             and
             is
             assured
             that
             
               all
               things
               shall
               work
               together
               for
               his
               good
               ,
            
             for
             his
             good
             both
             in
             this
             life
             ,
             and
             in
             the
             life
             
               to
               come
               .
               Herein
               is
               our
               love
               made
               perfect
               ,
            
             saith
             S.
             Iohn
             in
             his
             1
             Epistle
             4.
             17.
             
               because
               as
               he
               is
               ,
               so
               are
               we
               in
               this
               world
            
             (
             because
             we
             follow
             the
             example
             of
             our
             Blessed
             Saviour
             in
             the
             conscientious
             observance
             of
             the
             Rules
             of
             Righteousness
             )
             
               there
               is
               no
               fear
               in
               love
               ,
               but
               perfect
               love
               casteth
               out
               fear
               ,
               because
               fear
               hath
               torment
               ,
               he
               that
               feareth
               is
               not
               made
               perfect
               in
               love
               :
            
             That
             is
             ,
             he
             that
             is
             affected
             with
             such
             a
             fear
             as
             hath
             now
             been
             described
             .
          
           
           
             He
             who
             is
             not
             under
             the
             power
             of
             Cowardizing
             ,
             dismaying
             Fear
             ,
             his
             Spirit
             is
             at
             great
             Liberty
             ;
             but
             a
             care
             to
             keep
             an
             inoffensive
             Conscience
             both
             towards
             God
             and
             men
             ,
             to
             adhere
             to
             the
             Rules
             of
             Righteousness
             and
             Goodness
             ,
             and
             never
             to
             swerve
             from
             them
             ,
             will
             banish
             this
             Fear
             .
             
               The
               wicked
            
             (
             saith
             the
             Wise
             man
             )
             
               fleeth
               when
               no
               man
               pursueth
               ,
               but
               the
               righteous
               is
               bold
               as
               a
               Lion
               ,
            
             Prov.
             28.
             1.
             
             
               He
               that
               walketh
               uprightly
               ,
               walketh
               surely
               :
            
             or
             confidently
             and
             securely
             ,
             Prov.
             9.
             10.
             
             To
             which
             great
             truth
             the
             Poet
             gives
             his
             Testimony
             in
             those
             known
             Verses
             ;
             
               
                 Integer
                 vitae
                 scelerisque
                 purus
              
               
                 Non
                 eget
                 Mauri
                 jaculis
                 nec
                 arcu
                 ,
                 &c.
                 
              
            
             
               
                 He
                 that
                 's
                 in
                 life
                 upright
                 and
                 pure
                 in
                 heart
              
               
                 Is
                 too
                 secure
                 to
                 need
                 the
                 Bow
                 or
                 Dart.
                 
              
            
             
               
                 —
                 hic
                 murus
                 aheneus
                 esto
              
               
                 Nil
                 conscire
                 sibi
                 ,
                 nullâ
                 &
                 pallescere
                 culpâ
                 .
              
            
             
               
                 The
                 strongest
                 Bulwark's
                 not
                 so
                 sure
                 a
                 Fence
              
               
                 As
                 is
                 an
                 inoffensive
                 Conscience
                 .
              
            
          
           
             Secondly
             ,
             True
             Goodness
             begets
             that
             confidence
             which
             is
             opposed
             ,
             as
             to
             Fear
             so
             ,
             to
             Shame
             too
             .
             There
             is
             a
             highly
             
             commendable
             shame
             ,
             which
             is
             proper
             to
             a
             Good
             man
             ,
             namely
             that
             which
             is
             expressed
             by
             the
             Latine
             Verecundia
             :
             Which
             is
             a
             quick
             sense
             of
             whatsoever
             is
             indecorous
             and
             misbecoming
             .
             No
             man
             can
             have
             too
             much
             of
             this
             ,
             for
             the
             more
             any
             one
             hath
             of
             it
             ,
             the
             better
             man
             must
             he
             necessarily
             be
             .
             But
             there
             is
             another
             sort
             of
             Shame
             expressed
             by
             Pudor
             ,
             which
             is
             a
             troublesome
             passion
             arising
             from
             a
             sense
             of
             disgrace
             ,
             upon
             consciousness
             of
             Guilt
             .
             Of
             this
             Shame
             ,
             the
             most
             learned
             Doctor
             
               Henry
               More
            
             observeth
             in
             his
             incomparable
             Ethicks
             ,
             
             that
             
               it
               neither
               falleth
               upon
               the
               worst
               nor
               the
               best
               of
               men
               .
               For
               he
               who
               is
               conscious
               to
               himself
               that
               he
               constantly
               exerciseth
               his
               liberty
               in
               doing
               the
               best
               things
               ,
               knows
               that
               he
               ought
               not
               to
               be
               contemned
               ,
               and
               thereupon
               ,
               being
               above
               all
               contempt
               ,
               contempt
               it self
               is
               contemned
               by
               him
               ;
               which
               is
               a
               great
               instance
               ,
               in
               good
               men
               ,
               of
               Generosity
               ,
               but
               in
               bad
               men
               ,
               is
               the
               very
               height
               of
               improbity
               .
            
          
           
             This
             Shame
             is
             a
             good
             effect
             of
             a
             bad
             cause
             ,
             for
             though
             it
             be
             an
             evil
             ,
             yet
             't
             is
             a
             necessary
             evil
             ,
             and
             tends
             to
             the
             deterring
             men
             from
             unworthy
             actions
             for
             the
             time
             
             to
             come
             ,
             and
             doth
             actually
             produce
             this
             good
             effect
             where
             the
             great
             uneasiness
             and
             perturbation
             of
             mind
             which
             was
             caused
             thereby
             upon
             past
             commissions
             of
             sin
             ,
             is
             seriously
             and
             consideratively
             reflected
             upon
             .
             For
             where
             this
             Shame
             is
             ,
             there
             is
             great
             Bondage
             ,
             where
             there
             is
             consciousness
             of
             guilt
             ,
             the
             mind
             of
             a
             man
             is
             miserably
             pent
             up
             ,
             confined
             and
             straitned
             ,
             so
             that
             he
             dares
             many
             times
             neither
             to
             look
             abroad
             into
             the
             world
             ,
             nor
             to
             look
             up
             to
             Heaven
             ,
             nor
             reflect
             upon
             himself
             .
             And
             therefore
             Liberty
             and
             Confidence
             are
             expressed
             by
             the
             same
             word
             (
             viz.
             
               〈◊〉
               〈◊〉
               〈◊〉
               〈◊〉
               〈◊〉
            
             )
             in
             the
             Greek
             language
             .
          
           
             
               But
               while
               a
               man
               is
               careful
               in
               the
               observance
               of
               the
               Laws
               of
               Righteousness
               ,
            
             to
             be
             Righteous
             before
             God
             ,
             
               and
               to
               walk
            
             (
             
               as
               it
               is
               said
               of
            
             Zacharias
             and
             Elizabeth
             )
             in
             all
             the
             Commandments
             and
             Ordinances
             of
             the
             Lord
             blameless
             ,
             
               he
               is
               not
               affected
               with
               this
               kind
               of
               Shame
               ,
               and
               consequently
               enjoys
               a
               mighty
               Freedom
               by
               this
               means
               .
               Upright
            
             Iob
             
               had
               the
               happy
               experience
               of
               this
               effect
               of
               uprightness
               ;
               as
               we
               find
               Chap.
            
             31.
             35
             ,
             36
             ,
             37.
             
             Oh
             that
             one
             would
             hear
             me
             ,
             (
             
               saith
               he
            
             )
             behold
             my
             desire
             is
             ,
             that
             the
             Almighty
             would
             answer
             me
             ,
             and
             that
             mine
             Adversary
             had
             written
             a
             book
             .
             Surely
             I
             would
             take
             it
             upon
             my
             shoulder
             ,
             and
             bind
             it
             
             as
             a
             Crown
             unto
             me
             .
             I
             would
             declare
             to
             him
             the
             number
             of
             my
             steps
             ,
             as
             a
             Prince
             would
             I
             go
             near
             unto
             him
             .
             
               Which
               is
               as
               much
               as
               if
               he
               had
               said
               ,
            
             Oh
             that
             mine
             Adversary
             instead
             of
             secretly
             whispering
             evil
             things
             of
             me
             ,
             had
             drawn
             up
             a
             charge
             in
             writing
             against
             me
             :
             I
             would
             be
             so
             far
             from
             endeavouring
             to
             have
             it
             concealed
             ,
             that
             I
             would
             my self
             publish
             it
             to
             all
             the
             world
             ,
             and
             instead
             of
             thinking
             it
             a
             disgrace
             and
             disparagement
             ,
             I
             would
             esteem
             it
             as
             an
             ornament
             ;
             for
             my
             innocence
             would
             be
             the
             more
             cleared
             ,
             and
             my
             good
             name
             vindicated
             by
             the
             means
             of
             it
             .
             And
             so
             far
             would
             I
             be
             from
             sneaking
             and
             skulking
             in
             corners
             ,
             like
             one
             ashamed
             to
             shew
             his
             head
             ,
             that
             I
             would
             like
             a
             Prince
             with
             Heroick
             courage
             and
             confidence
             go
             up
             to
             the
             face
             of
             mine
             Enemy
             ,
             and
             expose
             and
             lay
             open
             my
             whole
             life
             before
             him
             .
          
           
             
               Or
               rather
               we
               will
               read
               these
               Verses
               as
               the
               sence
               of
               them
               is
               expressed
               in
               a
               late
               excellent
               Paraphrase
               upon
               this
               Book
               :
            
             
             Oh
             that
             the
             truth
             of
             all
             this
             [
             
               that
               I
               have
               been
               accused
               of
            
             ]
             might
             be
             examined
             by
             some
             equal
             judge
             !
             Behold
             I
             continue
             still
             to
             desire
             of
             God
             this
             favour
             :
             And
             let
             him
             that
             can
             accuse
             me
             ,
             bring
             in
             his
             Libel
             in
             writing
             against
             me
             .
             Surely
             I
             would
             not
             endeavour
             to
             obscure
             it
             ,
             but
             openly
             expose
             it
             to
             be
             read
             by
             all
             ;
             nay
             wear
             it
             as
             a
             singular
             ornament
             ,
             
             which
             would
             turn
             to
             mine
             honour
             ,
             when
             the
             world
             saw
             it
             disproved
             .
             I
             my self
             would
             assist
             him
             to
             draw
             up
             his
             charge
             ,
             by
             declaring
             to
             him
             freely
             every
             action
             of
             my
             life
             :
             I
             would
             approach
             him
             as
             undauntedly
             as
             a
             Prince
             ,
             who
             is
             assured
             of
             the
             goodness
             of
             his
             cause
             .
          
           
             These
             words
             ,
             with
             many
             other
             of
             his
             sayings
             ,
             shew
             ,
             what
             a
             blessed
             Liberty
             the
             Soul
             of
             this
             Holy
             man
             was
             possessed
             with
             ,
             even
             whilest
             he
             was
             deprived
             of
             all
             his
             outward
             comforts
             ,
             and
             in
             the
             saddest
             and
             most
             dismal
             circumstances
             .
          
           
             Thirdly
             ,
             Nothing
             will
             free
             a
             man
             from
             Trouble
             and
             Dejection
             of
             mind
             ,
             like
             the
             careful
             observance
             of
             the
             Laws
             of
             Righteousness
             .
             This
             as
             it
             is
             a
             certain
             consequent
             of
             Fear
             and
             Shame
             ,
             it
             must
             needs
             free
             a
             man
             from
             ,
             as
             it
             freeth
             from
             those
             its
             Causes
             :
             But
             it
             incomparably
             beyond
             any
             thing
             in
             the
             world
             cureth
             this
             Malady
             of
             a
             
               wounded
               spirit
               how
               or
               by
               whatsoever
            
             it
             be
             occasioned
             .
             I
             have
             shewed
             that
             it
             is
             the
             fate
             of
             Sinners
             to
             feel
             great
             perturbation
             and
             disturbance
             of
             mind
             from
             their
             corrupt
             Affections
             ,
             
               by
               the
               law
               in
               their
               members
               warring
               against
               the
               law
               of
               their
               minds
               ,
            
             and
             also
             by
             reflecting
             upon
             their
             folly
             and
             madness
             ,
             and
             by
             the
             fearful
             expectations
             that
             their
             manifold
             bold
             transgressions
             of
             the
             Divine
             Laws
             do
             raise
             in
             
             them
             .
             
               The
               wicked
            
             (
             saith
             the
             Prophet
             )
             
               are
               like
               the
               troubled
               Sea
               ,
               which
               cannot
               rest
               ,
               whose
               waters
               cast
               up
               mire
               and
               dirt
               :
               There
               is
               no
               peace
               ,
               saith
               my
               God
               ,
               to
               the
               wicked
               .
               Cain
            
             had
             no
             sooner
             given
             place
             to
             Envy
             and
             Revenge
             ,
             but
             his
             Countenance
             fell
             ,
             and
             the
             Disquiet
             of
             his
             mind
             was
             bewrayed
             by
             his
             looks
             .
          
           
             But
             there
             is
             no
             such
             Lightsomness
             and
             Sprightfulness
             of
             Soul
             ,
             no
             such
             Pleasure
             and
             Self-satisfaction
             as
             that
             which
             results
             from
             true
             Religion
             ,
             Righteousness
             and
             Goodness
             .
             It
             's
             
               ways
               are
               ways
               of
               pleasantness
               ,
               and
               all
               its
               paths
               peace
               ,
            
             Prov.
             3.
             17.
             
             
               Light
               is
               sown
               for
               the
               Righteous
               ,
               and
               joy
               for
               the
               Vpright
               in
               heart
               ,
            
             Psal.
             97.
             11.
             
             
               Great
               peace
               have
               they
               that
               love
               thy
               law
               ,
               and
               nothing
               shall
               offend
               them
               ,
            
             Psal.
             119.
             165.
             
             
               The
               work
               of
               Rigteousness
               shall
               be
               peace
               ,
               and
               the
               effect
               of
               Righteousness
               quietness
               ,
               and
               assurance
               for
               ever
               ,
            
             Esay
             32.
             17.
             
             The
             Good
             man
             is
             free
             from
             self-accusations
             ,
             and
             from
             that
             gnawing
             Worm
             that
             is
             frequently
             felt
             in
             Guilty
             breasts
             .
             He
             is
             not
             appalled
             in
             thinking
             of
             what
             is
             past
             ,
             nor
             cast
             down
             with
             the
             fore-thought
             of
             that
             which
             is
             to
             come
             .
             His
             Soul
             is
             like
             a
             calm
             and
             clear
             River
             ,
             like
             the
             waters
             of
             Siloam
             which
             run
             softly
             ,
             without
             noise
             or
             murmur
             .
          
           
           
             Whatsoever
             is
             Natural
             is
             for
             that
             reason
             highly
             pleasing
             ,
             but
             nothing
             so
             natural
             to
             the
             Heaven-born
             Soul
             of
             man
             ,
             nothing
             is
             so
             agreeable
             to
             our
             original
             Make
             ,
             as
             to
             live
             in
             conformity
             to
             the
             Laws
             of
             Righteousness
             .
             Whilest
             this
             is
             our
             serious
             care
             ,
             we
             act
             according
             to
             our
             Highest
             principle
             ,
             that
             Principle
             which
             God
             and
             Nature
             designed
             for
             our
             
               〈◊〉
               〈◊〉
               〈◊〉
               〈◊〉
               〈◊〉
            
             ,
             our
             Leader
             and
             Governour
             ,
             I
             mean
             the
             Reason
             of
             our
             Minds
             .
          
           
             And
             therefore
             so
             long
             as
             we
             follow
             its
             Dictates
             ,
             and
             behave
             our selves
             like
             those
             on
             whose
             souls
             the
             Divine
             image
             is
             imprinted
             ,
             which
             consisteth
             in
             Righteousness
             and
             true
             Holiness
             ,
             
               so
               long
               I
               say
            
             we
             live
             in
             our
             own
             Element
             ,
             and
             therefore
             must
             necessarily
             have
             Self-enjoyment
             :
             And
             we
             shall
             enjoy
             our selves
             more
             or
             less
             according
             as
             we
             are
             more
             or
             less
             diligent
             in
             works
             of
             Righteousness
             and
             Goodness
             .
             The
             experience
             of
             every
             Good
             man
             will
             force
             him
             to
             subscribe
             to
             the
             truth
             of
             this
             ;
             no
             such
             man
             can
             withhold
             his
             assent
             from
             it
             ,
             or
             call
             it
             into
             question
             any
             more
             than
             he
             can
             his
             own
             Feeling
             .
             Such
             a
             one
             feels
             such
             serenity
             of
             thoughts
             ,
             and
             such
             great
             delight
             and
             satisfaction
             of
             mind
             in
             the
             exercise
             of
             love
             to
             God
             and
             love
             to
             men
             ,
             in
             works
             of
             
             Piety
             ,
             Justice
             and
             Charity
             ,
             in
             the
             exercise
             of
             Humility
             ,
             Meekness
             ,
             Patience
             and
             Submission
             to
             the
             Divine
             will
             ,
             and
             all
             other
             Christian
             Graces
             and
             Virtues
             ,
             that
             ,
             while
             he
             is
             so
             employed
             ,
             all
             is
             as
             well
             within
             him
             as
             he
             can
             desire
             ;
             he
             accounts
             it
             a
             Heaven
             upon
             Earth
             to
             be
             so
             employed
             .
          
           
             I
             fear
             that
             many
             a
             one
             who
             would
             be
             thought
             a
             Christian
             cannot
             receive
             this
             Doctrine
             ,
             that
             it
             seems
             to
             him
             a
             very
             strange
             Soloecism
             ;
             but
             I
             could
             tell
             him
             of
             many
             a
             Heathen
             of
             whom
             he
             may
             learn
             it
             as
             well
             as
             of
             Christians
             ;
             particularly
             Tully
             ,
             
             who
             hath
             this
             brave
             saying
             in
             his
             
               Tusculan
               Questions
               :
               O
               Philosophy
               the
               Guide
               of
               our
               lives
               !
               O
               thou
               seeker
               out
               of
               Virtues
               ,
               and
               expeller
               of
               Vices
               !
               One
               day
               well
               spent
               ,
               and
               in
               obedience
               to
               thy
               precepts
               ,
               ought
               to
               be
               preferred
               before
               a
               sinning
               immortality
               .
            
             And
             all
             those
             say
             for
             substance
             the
             self-same
             thing
             ,
             who
             tell
             us
             ,
             that
             
               Virtue
               is
               a
               Reward
               to
               it self
               .
            
          
           
             The
             Good
             man
             feels
             also
             no
             small
             pleasure
             in
             reflecting
             upon
             the
             fruits
             of
             Righteousness
             he
             hath
             brought
             forth
             :
             And
             much
             more
             in
             the
             Contemplation
             of
             that
             Glorious
             Reward
             ,
             which
             God
             for
             
             Christ's
             sake
             hath
             promised
             to
             those
             who
             patiently
             persevere
             in
             well-doing
             .
             The
             fore-expectation
             whereof
             doth
             greatly
             support
             him
             under
             all
             the
             crosses
             and
             afflictions
             wherewith
             he
             is
             exercised
             in
             this
             life
             :
             And
             makes
             him
             not
             only
             Patient
             under
             those
             Tribulations
             he
             meets
             with
             for
             Righteousness
             sake
             ,
             but
             even
             to
             Glory
             in
             them
             ,
             as
             the
             Apostles
             did
             and
             Primitive
             Christians
             .
          
           
             And
             moreover
             ,
             he
             receiveth
             great
             Refreshment
             and
             Comfort
             more
             immediately
             from
             the
             
               Holy
               Ghost
            
             ,
             especially
             when
             he
             is
             called
             forth
             to
             any
             exceedingly
             great
             suffering
             ,
             or
             extraordinary
             service
             .
             He
             then
             marvellously
             strengthens
             the
             Good
             man
             
               with
               strength
               in
               his
               Soul
            
             to
             bear
             the
             one
             and
             perform
             
               the
               other
            
             as
             becomes
             a
             servant
             of
             Iesus
             Christ.
             Which
             he
             doth
             chiefly
             by
             giving
             sensible
             ,
             clear
             and
             lively
             representations
             to
             the
             Good
             mans
             mind
             of
             the
             Glory
             of
             Heaven
             ,
             and
             by
             stedfastly
             fixing
             it
             upon
             the
             Crown
             of
             Righteousness
             and
             Life
             ,
             which
             his
             Blessed
             Lord
             hath
             promised
             to
             all
             those
             who
             are
             faithful
             to
             the
             Death
             .
          
           
             
               Thus
               was
               the
               first
               Christian
               Martyr
               S.
            
             Stephen
             
               strengthened
               ,
               who
            
             being
             full
             of
             the
             Holy
             Ghost
             looked
             up
             stedfastly
             into
             Heaven
             ,
             and
             saw
             the
             Glory
             of
             God
             ,
             saw
             the
             Heavens
             
             opened
             ,
             
               as
               ready
               to
               receive
               him
            
             ,
             and
             the
             Son
             of
             man
             standing
             on
             the
             right
             hand
             of
             God.
             
          
           
             And
             in
             the
             same
             manner
             have
             innumerable
             of
             his
             Followers
             been
             since
             strengthened
             ;
             and
             among
             others
             not
             a
             few
             of
             our
             own
             Country
             people
             who
             were
             burnt
             at
             stakes
             by
             the
             Bloudy
             Papists
             in
             the
             Reign
             of
             Queen
             Mary
             .
             And
             if
             ever
             such
             days
             should
             come
             again
             (
             as
             God
             grant
             they
             may
             not
             )
             all
             sincerely
             good
             Souls
             ,
             who
             are
             sensible
             of
             their
             own
             weakness
             ,
             and
             intirely
             confide
             in
             the
             power
             of
             Iesus
             ,
             shall
             undoubtedly
             be
             enabled
             to
             suffer
             with
             great
             Patience
             and
             Constancy
             ,
             if
             not
             with
             great
             Ioyfulness
             also
             and
             triumphantly
             .
          
           
             And
             indeed
             without
             this
             more
             immediate
             and
             special
             Divine
             Assistance
             ,
             we
             could
             not
             well
             hope
             to
             endure
             a
             Fiery
             trial
             .
             All
             External
             encouragements
             ,
             such
             is
             the
             infirmity
             of
             our
             Natures
             ,
             accompanied
             but
             with
             the
             ordinary
             assistance
             of
             the
             Divine
             Grace
             ,
             are
             like
             little
             to
             avail
             us
             in
             the
             hour
             of
             
               such
               a
            
             temptation
             .
             And
             the
             reason
             is
             ,
             because
             we
             shall
             be
             in
             great
             danger
             of
             being
             totally
             deprived
             of
             the
             power
             of
             considering
             by
             very
             acute
             pain
             and
             torment
             :
             And
             a
             
               vigorous
               powerful
               sense
            
             of
             the
             Glory
             of
             Heaven
             ,
             is
             
             necessary
             to
             our
             bearing
             with
             patience
             ,
             and
             much
             more
             with
             joyfulness
             the
             sharpest
             sort
             of
             Tribulations
             ;
             the
             mere
             Belief
             thereof
             would
             certainly
             have
             but
             a
             very
             weak
             influence
             in
             such
             a
             circumstance
             .
          
           
             And
             therefore
             (
             as
             was
             said
             )
             all
             Good
             Souls
             may
             confidently
             expect
             extraordinary
             Assistance
             ,
             whensoever
             they
             are
             called
             out
             to
             extraordinary
             sufferings
             .
             
               God
               is
               faithful
            
             (
             saith
             the
             Apostle
             )
             
               who
               will
               not
               suffer
               you
               to
               be
               tempted
               above
               what
               you
               are
               able
               ,
            
             &c.
             1.
             
             Cor.
             10.
             13.
             
          
           
             Now
             then
             ,
             who
             after
             all
             this
             shall
             need
             to
             be
             told
             ,
             what
             a
             Glorious
             Liberty
             of
             Soul
             is
             obtainable
             by
             the
             careful
             observance
             of
             the
             Laws
             of
             Righteousness
             and
             Goodness
             ?
             But
             this
             will
             yet
             further
             appear
             ,
             if
             we
             consider
             that
             ,
          
           
             Fourthly
             ,
             It
             delivereth
             from
             all
             
               immoderate
               self-love
            
             .
             Such
             a
             love
             of
             our selves
             as
             ties
             us
             down
             and
             determines
             us
             to
             our
             own
             bodily
             and
             particular
             concerns
             .
          
           
             
               A
               worthy
               person
            
             ,
             
             
               in
               a
               Discourse
               of
               the
            
             Excellency
             of
             true
             Religion
             
               hath
               a
               saying
               to
               our
               present
               purpose
               well
               worth
               our
               reciting
               ,
            
             viz.
             that
             Wicked
             men
             are
             of
             most
             narrow
             and
             confined
             Spirits
             ,
             they
             are
             so
             contracted
             by
             the
             pinching
             particularities
             of
             Earthly
             and
             Created
             things
             ,
             so
             imprisoned
             
             in
             the
             dark
             dungeon
             of
             Sensuality
             and
             Selfishness
             ,
             so
             straitned
             through
             their
             carnal
             designs
             and
             ends
             ,
             that
             they
             cannot
             stretch
             themselves
             ,
             nor
             look
             beyond
             the
             Horizon
             of
             time
             and
             sense
             .
          
           
             
               And
               there
               he
               observeth
               ,
               that
            
             Plato
             hath
             long
             since
             concluded
             
               concerning
               the
               condition
               of
               Sensual
               men
               ,
               that
            
             They
             live
             
               〈◊〉
               〈◊〉
               〈◊〉
               〈◊〉
               〈◊〉
            
             ,
             like
             a
             Shell-Fish
             ,
             and
             can
             never
             move
             up
             and
             down
             ,
             but
             in
             their
             own
             Prison
             ,
             which
             they
             ever
             carry
             about
             with
             them
             .
          
           
             But
             true
             Religion
             and
             Goodness
             is
             so
             Generous
             and
             Noble
             a
             Principle
             ,
             that
             he
             who
             is
             acted
             thereby
             cannot
             be
             confined
             to
             himself
             and
             his
             own
             things
             .
          
           
             His
             Soul
             is
             not
             imprisoned
             within
             himself
             ,
             that
             is
             ,
             within
             his
             own
             particular
             Being
             separated
             from
             the
             rest
             of
             the
             World
             ;
             but
             is
             enlarged
             by
             an
             Universal
             Charity
             ,
             by
             a
             sincere
             good
             will
             to
             God's
             whole
             Creation
             .
          
           
             He
             hath
             an
             hearty
             concern
             for
             the
             good
             of
             the
             World
             ,
             and
             carries
             on
             no
             designs
             for
             himself
             which
             are
             opposite
             thereunto
             ,
             nor
             any
             other
             but
             such
             as
             some
             way
             or
             other
             do
             tend
             to
             promote
             the
             welfare
             and
             happiness
             of
             his
             Fellow-creatures
             :
             And
             't
             is
             the
             greatest
             pleasure
             to
             his
             mind
             imaginable
             ,
             to
             be
             instrumental
             thereunto
             .
          
           
           
             Again
             ,
             his
             Soul
             is
             not
             tied
             down
             to
             any
             inferior
             good
             things
             ,
             his
             love
             and
             desires
             are
             not
             terminated
             on
             such
             objects
             ,
             but
             they
             are
             so
             extensive
             as
             to
             stretch
             themselves
             far
             beyond
             this
             world
             ,
             and
             fix
             upon
             the
             Original
             and
             Supreme
             Good
             ,
             and
             there
             to
             Centre
             .
          
           
             
               The
               Language
               of
               this
               man
               is
               the
               same
               with
               holy
            
             David
             '
             s
             ,
             Whom
             have
             I
             in
             Heaven
             but
             God
             ,
             and
             there
             is
             nothing
             upon
             the
             Earth
             I
             desire
             in
             comparison
             of
             him
             .
             
               Though
               he
               hath
               a
               kindness
               for
               things
            
             below
             ,
             
               yet
               his
               thoughts
               and
               affections
               are
               not
            
             confined
             
               to
               them
               ,
               but
               soar
               aloft
               to
               him
               who
               is
               the
               Author
               of
               them
               ,
               and
               from
               whom
               all
               the
               goodness
               that
               is
               in
               them
               is
               derived
               .
               Whereas
               (
               as
               the
               foresaid
               Author
               expresseth
               it
            
             )
             All
             the
             Freedom
             that
             wicked
             men
             have
             ,
             is
             but
             like
             that
             of
             Banished
             men
             ,
             to
             wander
             up
             and
             down
             in
             the
             Wilderness
             of
             this
             World
             ,
             from
             one
             Den
             and
             Cave
             to
             another
             .
             
               And
               he
               saith
               before
               ,
               that
               Tully
            
             could
             see
             so
             much
             in
             his
             Natural
             Philosophy
             ,
             as
             made
             him
             to
             say
             ,
             Scientia
             naturae
             ampliat
             animum
             &
             ad
             divina
             attollit
             :
             The
             knowledge
             of
             Nature
             enlargeth
             and
             dilates
             the
             mind
             ,
             and
             carrieth
             it
             up
             to
             Divine
             things
             .
             But
             this
             is
             most
             true
             of
             Religion
             ,
             that
             in
             an
             higher
             sence
             it
             doth
             work
             the
             Soul
             into
             a
             true
             and
             divine
             Amplitude
             .
          
           
           
             And
             thus
             have
             we
             shewed
             ,
             that
             the
             Observance
             of
             the
             Laws
             of
             Righteousness
             and
             Goodness
             gives
             the
             most
             excellent
             Liberty
             ,
             in
             that
             the
             Liberty
             which
             results
             from
             thence
             is
             the
             Liberty
             of
             the
             Soul
             ;
             and
             also
             how
             the
             Soul
             is
             thereby
             set
             at
             Liberty
             .
          
        
         
           
             CHAP.
             IV.
             
          
           
             That
             this
             is
             the
             Liberty
             of
             God
             himself
             ,
             and
             his
             most
             excellent
             Liberty
             .
          
           
             THirdly
             ,
             I
             proceed
             to
             shew
             ,
             that
             the
             Liberty
             which
             ariseth
             from
             the
             Observance
             of
             the
             Laws
             of
             Righteousness
             and
             Goodness
             is
             the
             Divine
             Liberty
             ,
             the
             Liberty
             of
             God
             himself
             ,
             and
             his
             most
             Excellent
             Liberty
             .
             God
             Almighty
             is
             of
             all
             Beings
             infinitely
             the
             most
             unlimited
             and
             uncontroulable
             by
             any
             thing
             without
             himself
             .
             
               He
               doth
               whatsoever
               pleaseth
               him
               ,
               in
               Heaven
               ,
               the
               Earth
               ,
               the
               Sea
               and
               all
               deep
               places
               .
            
             The
             whole
             Universe
             is
             in
             his
             hands
             as
             the
             Clay
             in
             the
             hands
             of
             the
             Potter
             ,
             perfectly
             under
             his
             power
             ,
             and
             at
             his
             dispose
             ,
             so
             that
             there
             is
             no
             resisting
             him
             ,
             nor
             hindering
             one
             thought
             of
             his
             .
          
           
           
             But
             as
             unboundable
             as
             his
             Will
             and
             Power
             are
             by
             any
             thing
             without
             him
             ,
             they
             are
             both
             determined
             ,
             by
             the
             internal
             Rectitude
             and
             Goodness
             of
             his
             Nature
             ,
             to
             things
             Holy
             ,
             Just
             and
             Good.
             He
             is
             so
             great
             a
             lover
             of
             Equity
             and
             Goodness
             ,
             that
             he
             can
             neither
             do
             or
             will
             any
             thing
             ,
             that
             is
             contrary
             or
             not
             agreeable
             thereunto
             .
          
           
             
               We
               read
               that
            
             He
             is
             a
             Rock
             whose
             work
             is
             perfect
             ,
             and
             all
             his
             ways
             are
             judgment
             ,
             a
             God
             of
             truth
             and
             without
             iniquity
             ,
             just
             and
             right
             is
             he
             .
             
          
           
             That
             it
             is
             impossible
             for
             God
             to
             lye
             .
             
          
           
             That
             his
             ways
             are
             right
             and
             equal
             ,
             
             and
             his
             judgment
             according
             to
             truth
             .
          
           
             That
             the
             judge
             of
             all
             the
             Earth
             will
             do
             right
             ,
             
             and
             that
             he
             will
             not
             lay
             upon
             man
             more
             than
             is
             right
             ,
             
             that
             he
             should
             enter
             into
             judgment
             with
             God.
             
          
           
             That
             he
             is
             of
             purer
             eyes
             than
             to
             behold
             evil
             ,
             
             and
             cannot
             look
             on
             iniquity
             (
             
               i.
               e.
            
             )
             
               with
               approbation
            
             .
          
           
             That
             the
             righteous
             Lord
             loveth
             righteousness
             ,
             
             and
             his
             countenance
             beholdeth
             the
             upright
             .
          
           
             That
             
               he
               is
               not
               tempted
               with
               evil
            
             (
             is
             uncapable
             of
             the
             least
             inclination
             towards
             it
             )
             
               neither
               tempteth
               he
               any
               man
            
             :
             
             Can
             not
             tempt
             any
             man
             to
             evil
             ,
             and
             much
             
             less
             by
             any
             Decree
             determine
             him
             .
          
           
             That
             he
             is
             good
             unto
             all
             ,
             
             and
             his
             tender
             mercies
             are
             over
             all
             his
             works
             .
          
           
             That
             he
             is
             full
             of
             compassion
             and
             long-suffering
             .
             
          
           
             That
             he
             hath
             no
             pleasure
             in
             the
             death
             of
             the
             wicked
             ,
             but
             that
             the
             wicked
             man
             turn
             from
             his
             way
             and
             live
             .
             
          
           
             And
             a
             multitude
             of
             such
             Declarations
             we
             find
             in
             the
             Holy
             Scriptures
             ,
             which
             abundantly
             speak
             the
             Divine
             Will
             and
             Power
             to
             be
             inseparably
             conjoyned
             with
             Righteousness
             and
             Goodness
             ;
             and
             never
             in
             the
             least
             to
             swerve
             from
             either
             .
          
           
             And
             if
             any
             such
             providences
             have
             fallen
             under
             our
             notice
             at
             any
             time
             ,
             or
             come
             to
             our
             knowledge
             ,
             which
             we
             have
             been
             to
             seek
             satisfactorily
             to
             reconcile
             with
             the
             Rules
             of
             Righteousness
             or
             Goodness
             ,
             we
             ought
             to
             take
             occasion
             from
             thence
             to
             be
             humbled
             under
             a
             sense
             of
             our
             own
             short-sightedness
             and
             shallowness
             of
             Understanding
             ,
             and
             to
             take
             great
             heed
             how
             we
             charge
             our
             Creator
             with
             that
             ,
             which
             he
             hath
             so
             often
             professed
             to
             loath
             and
             abominate
             .
          
           
             Now
             let
             us
             observe
             ,
             that
             this
             determination
             of
             God's
             Will
             and
             Power
             from
             within
             himself
             to
             things
             Just
             and
             Good
             ,
             
             is
             that
             which
             gives
             a
             greater
             lustre
             to
             his
             Nature
             ,
             and
             far
             more
             speaks
             him
             the
             most
             Excellent
             and
             most
             Happy
             Being
             ,
             than
             his
             mere
             unlimitableness
             by
             any
             thing
             without
             him
             .
             Nay
             ,
             Uncontroulableness
             and
             Absolute
             Soveraignty
             would
             make
             him
             so
             much
             the
             Worse
             ,
             and
             less
             Happy
             Being
             ,
             except
             the
             exercise
             thereof
             were
             determined
             by
             a
             Holy
             ,
             Good
             and
             Righteous
             Nature
             .
          
           
             If
             God
             Almighty
             were
             made
             up
             of
             Will
             ,
             and
             every
             thing
             were
             in
             it self
             indifferent
             to
             him
             ,
             and
             he
             did
             this
             or
             that
             merely
             because
             't
             is
             his
             pleasure
             so
             to
             do
             ,
             he
             would
             (
             I
             say
             )
             be
             infinitely
             the
             Worse
             Being
             ,
             for
             his
             Absolute
             Sovereignty
             and
             Uncontroulable
             Power
             .
          
           
             What
             is
             it
             that
             makes
             the
             Devils
             ,
             the
             most
             vile
             and
             hateful
             of
             all
             Creatures
             ,
             is
             it
             not
             this
             ,
             that
             they
             are
             Spirits
             indued
             with
             great
             Strength
             and
             Power
             ,
             with
             great
             Knowledge
             ,
             Sagacity
             and
             quickness
             of
             Understanding
             ,
             and
             with
             large
             Dominions
             ,
             though
             Usurped
             ,
             but
             have
             lost
             that
             integrity
             of
             Nature
             ,
             and
             those
             good
             Principles
             ,
             whereby
             they
             should
             govern
             themselves
             ,
             and
             be
             determined
             in
             the
             exercise
             of
             their
             Power
             and
             Wisdom
             ?
             'T
             is
             certain
             ,
             they
             would
             be
             nothing
             so
             mischievous
             and
             wicked
             as
             they
             are
             ,
             if
             
             with
             the
             loss
             of
             their
             Moral
             endowments
             ,
             they
             had
             also
             been
             divested
             of
             their
             Natural
             :
             I
             mean
             their
             Strength
             and
             Power
             ,
             their
             Knowledge
             and
             Acuteness
             of
             Understanding
             .
          
           
             The
             Devils
             are
             in
             these
             far
             more
             like
             to
             God
             ,
             than
             any
             of
             us
             Men
             are
             in
             a
             possibility
             of
             being
             (
             at
             least
             in
             this
             life
             )
             but
             notwithstanding
             this
             ,
             they
             are
             of
             all
             his
             Creation
             the
             most
             unlike
             God
             ;
             namely
             ,
             because
             their
             great
             Power
             and
             Knowledge
             are
             utterly
             unacquainted
             with
             ,
             and
             estranged
             from
             ,
             Righteousness
             and
             Goodness
             ;
             are
             altogether
             employed
             in
             most
             unrighteous
             and
             wicked
             designs
             and
             enterprises
             .
          
           
             So
             that
             irresistible
             power
             and
             All-comprehending
             knowledge
             are
             so
             far
             from
             denominating
             a
             Being
             the
             most
             Absolutely
             perfect
             considered
             alone
             ,
             that
             That
             would
             be
             the
             worst
             Being
             in
             the
             world
             ,
             which
             is
             supposed
             to
             have
             those
             perfections
             ,
             and
             is
             made
             to
             be
             the
             worst
             by
             those
             perfections
             ,
             if
             they
             do
             not
             exert
             themselves
             in
             Righteous
             and
             Good
             actions
             ,
             but
             the
             contrary
             :
             if
             the
             exercise
             of
             them
             be
             not
             determined
             by
             Rules
             and
             Principles
             of
             Righteousness
             and
             Goodness
             .
          
           
           
             And
             in
             saying
             that
             a
             Being
             will
             be
             the
             worse
             for
             Power
             and
             Knowledge
             ,
             &c.
             separated
             from
             Goodness
             ,
             I
             say
             also
             it
             will
             be
             the
             more
             unhappy
             :
             For
             the
             worse
             any
             one
             is
             ,
             the
             less
             satisfaction
             he
             must
             needs
             take
             in
             himself
             ,
             and
             the
             less
             he
             will
             necessarily
             have
             of
             self-enjoyment
             ;
             as
             hath
             been
             already
             shewed
             .
          
           
             Now
             ,
             considering
             what
             hath
             been
             said
             ,
             't
             is
             most
             apparent
             that
             the
             Divine
             Liberty
             ,
             the
             most
             excellent
             Liberty
             of
             God
             himself
             ,
             is
             his
             absolute
             Freedom
             to
             Good
             ,
             his
             being
             perfectly
             unbyassed
             by
             any
             evil
             Affection
             ,
             and
             infinitely
             out
             of
             the
             reach
             of
             corrupt
             Appetites
             ,
             so
             that
             he
             can
             as
             soon
             cease
             to
             be
             ,
             as
             fail
             to
             exercise
             his
             Almighty
             power
             ,
             his
             Omniscience
             and
             Unsearchable
             Wisdom
             ,
             in
             doing
             what
             is
             most
             fit
             ,
             most
             right
             and
             equal
             .
          
           
             This
             is
             the
             Liberty
             ,
             which
             most
             highly
             commends
             the
             infinitely
             best
             of
             Beings
             ,
             and
             therefore
             't
             is
             that
             which
             will
             make
             us
             poor
             Mortals
             most
             like
             to
             him
             ,
             and
             
               partakers
               of
               the
               Divine
               Nature
            
             .
          
           
             And
             thus
             it
             is
             sufficiently
             ,
             I
             presume
             ,
             demonstrated
             ,
             that
             the
             most
             Excellent
             Liberty
             consisteth
             in
             ,
             or
             results
             from
             ,
             
             the
             Observance
             of
             the
             Laws
             of
             Righteousness
             and
             Goodness
             .
             And
             to
             shew
             ,
             that
             this
             is
             eminently
             (
             nay
             and
             solely
             too
             )
             our
             
               Christian
               Liberty
            
             will
             be
             the
             business
             of
             the
             next
             Section
             .
          
        
      
       
         
         
           SECT
           .
           II.
           
        
         
           That
           this
           Freedom
           to
           holy
           Obedience
           and
           true
           Goodness
           ,
           or
           which
           consisteth
           in
           an
           intire
           compliance
           with
           the
           Laws
           of
           Righteousness
           ,
           is
           our
           Christian
           Liberty
           .
        
         
           THis
           Phrase
           
             Christian
             Liberty
          
           being
           so
           much
           in
           the
           mouths
           of
           people
           professing
           Christianity
           ,
           one
           would
           think
           that
           nothing
           is
           better
           understood
           ;
           that
           there
           is
           no
           point
           of
           our
           Religion
           in
           the
           nature
           of
           which
           we
           less
           need
           to
           be
           instructed
           .
        
         
           We
           mightily
           insist
           upon
           our
           
             Christian
             Liberty
          
           ,
           a
           very
           warm
           Zeal
           we
           seem
           to
           have
           for
           it
           ,
           and
           we
           are
           not
           a
           little
           concerned
           (
           as
           hath
           been
           already
           intimated
           )
           when
           we
           apprehend
           it
           to
           be
           invaded
           ,
           or
           in
           the
           least
           infringed
           .
        
         
           And
           if
           we
           be
           not
           mistaken
           in
           our
           notion
           of
           this
           Liberty
           ,
           't
           is
           most
           commendably
           
           done
           of
           us
           to
           contend
           earnestly
           for
           it
           ,
           to
           refuse
           to
           part
           with
           it
           ,
           or
           to
           consent
           to
           the
           smallest
           violation
           or
           abatement
           thereof
           upon
           any
           terms
           whatsoever
           .
        
         
           But
           alas
           ,
           nothing
           is
           more
           misunderstood
           than
           
             Christian
             Liberty
          
           ,
           and
           nothing
           hath
           been
           more
           abused
           ;
           and
           therefore
           't
           is
           well
           worth
           our
           while
           rightly
           to
           state
           the
           notion
           of
           it
           ,
           and
           to
           fix
           it
           where
           it
           ought
           to
           be
           .
        
         
           How
           it
           hath
           been
           mistaken
           and
           abused
           shall
           be
           shewn
           in
           its
           due
           place
           ,
           our
           immediate
           business
           is
           ,
        
         
           First
           ,
           To
           Demonstrate
           the
           foresaid
           Proposition
           .
        
         
           Secondly
           ,
           To
           shew
           what
           our
           Lord
           hath
           done
           to
           instate
           us
           in
           this
           our
           Christian
           Liberty
           .
        
         
           
             CHAP.
             V.
             
          
           
             The
             foresaid
             Proposition
             Demonstrated
             by
             four
             Arguments
             ,
             viz.
             First
             ,
             That
             this
             hath
             been
             proved
             to
             be
             the
             most
             Glorious
             Liberty
             .
             Secondly
             ,
             This
             was
             that
             Liberty
             ,
             the
             instating
             us
             wherein
             ,
             was
             the
             whole
             business
             of
             our
             Saviour
             and
             his
             Apostles
             .
             Thirdly
             ,
             Our
             Saviours
             Abolishing
             the
             Ceremonial
             Law
             was
             chiefly
             designed
             in
             order
             to
             the
             thorough
             effecting
             this
             Liberty
             :
             Where
             it
             is
             shewed
             ,
             that
             this
             Law
             accidentally
             became
             very
             prejudicial
             to
             the
             great
             Design
             of
             setting
             men
             free
             from
             the
             power
             of
             their
             Lusts
             ,
             in
             several
             particulars
             .
             Fourthly
             ,
             That
             none
             but
             the
             Jews
             were
             obliged
             to
             the
             Observance
             of
             this
             Law.
             
          
           
           
             FIrst
             ,
             We
             will
             demonstrate
             the
             truth
             of
             this
             Assertion
             ,
             that
             
               Christian
               Liberty
            
             consisteth
             in
             Freedom
             to
             holy
             Obedience
             ,
             in
             deliverance
             from
             the
             Power
             and
             Dominion
             of
             sin
             ,
             together
             with
             the
             direful
             effects
             and
             consequents
             thereof
             :
             This
             we
             will
             do
             by
             these
             following
             Arguments
             .
          
           
             First
             ,
             This
             is
             ,
             as
             we
             have
             shewed
             ,
             incomparably
             the
             best
             and
             most
             Glorious
             of
             Liberties
             ,
             and
             therefore
             it
             must
             needs
             be
             (
             at
             least
             principally
             and
             in
             the
             most
             eminent
             sence
             )
             our
             
               Christian
               Liberty
            
             .
             For
             whatsoever
             Benefits
             our
             Blessed
             Lord
             is
             any
             where
             said
             to
             have
             procured
             for
             us
             ,
             the
             absolutely
             best
             of
             the
             kind
             is
             always
             to
             be
             understood
             .
          
           
             For
             instance
             ,
             whereas
             he
             saith
             ,
             that
             
               he
               is
               come
               that
               we
               might
               have
               life
               ,
            
             he
             
             means
             the
             best
             of
             Lives
             ,
             the
             Spiritual
             life
             of
             the
             Soul
             here
             ,
             and
             Eternal
             life
             hereafter
             .
          
           
             By
             the
             Riches
             he
             is
             said
             to
             bestow
             ,
             is
             meant
             those
             whereby
             the
             Soul
             is
             inriched
             ,
             the
             Divine
             Graces
             and
             Virtues
             ,
             called
             by
             himself
             
               the
               true
               Riches
            
             .
          
           
             By
             the
             Salvation
             which
             he
             is
             the
             Author
             of
             ,
             is
             meant
             that
             from
             the
             worst
             of
             evils
             principally
             ,
             and
             everlasting
             Salvation
             .
          
           
             So
             proportionably
             ,
             whenas
             
               the
               Son
            
             is
             said
             
               to
               make
               us
               free
            
             ,
             the
             meaning
             is
             free
             with
             the
             best
             of
             Freedoms
             ,
             viz.
             that
             from
             sin
             ,
             as
             also
             we
             have
             seen
             is
             manifest
             from
             the
             Context
             .
             Whenas
             Christ
             is
             said
             to
             be
             Anointed
             ,
             according
             to
             the
             Prophecy
             of
             Esay
             concerning
             him
             ,
             
               to
               preach
               deliverance
               to
               the
               captives
               ,
            
             
             and
             
               to
               set
               at
               liberty
               them
               that
               are
               bruised
            
             (
             with
             being
             long
             fettered
             and
             shackled
             )
             we
             are
             likewise
             to
             understand
             the
             same
             most
             desirable
             of
             all
             Liberties
             and
             Deliverances
             .
             Whereas
             S.
             Iames
             calls
             the
             Gospel
             
               the
               law
               of
               Liberty
            
             (
             Chap.
             1.
             25.
             
             )
             and
             
               the
               perfect
               law
               of
               Liberty
            
             ,
             (
             Chap.
             2.
             12.
             
             )
             we
             are
             primarily
             to
             understand
             it
             (
             as
             will
             be
             further
             shewn
             )
             of
             this
             same
             Liberty
             which
             infinitely
             surpasseth
             all
             other
             .
             In
             which
             sence
             the
             Apostle
             S.
             Paul
             understood
             it
             to
             
             be
             
               The
               perfect
               law
               of
               Liberty
            
             ,
             when
             he
             called
             it
             
               The
               law
               of
               the
               Spirit
               of
               life
               ,
               which
               is
               in
               Christ
               Iesus
               ,
            
             adding
             that
             ,
             
               it
               had
               made
               him
               free
               from
               the
               law
               of
               Sin
               and
               death
               ,
            
             Rom.
             8.
             2.
             
          
           
             Secondly
             ,
             We
             find
             this
             Liberty
             was
             that
             ,
             the
             instating
             us
             wherein
             ,
             our
             Saviour
             ,
             when
             he
             was
             in
             the
             World
             ,
             and
             his
             Apostles
             after
             him
             ,
             were
             altogether
             bent
             and
             intent
             upon
             .
             The
             business
             of
             making
             men
             holy
             and
             obedient
             to
             the
             Laws
             of
             Righteousness
             ,
             they
             had
             not
             only
             mostly
             in
             their
             Eye
             ,
             but
             all
             they
             did
             was
             subordinated
             thereunto
             .
          
           
             All
             those
             powerful
             means
             that
             were
             used
             to
             perswade
             the
             world
             that
             Iesus
             is
             the
             Christ
             ,
             were
             in
             order
             to
             this
             end
             :
             For
             the
             
               Son
               of
               God
               was
               manifested
               to
               take
               away
               our
               sins
            
             ;
             and
             
               to
               destroy
               the
               works
               of
               the
               Devil
               ,
            
             1
             John
             3.
             5
             ,
             8.
             
          
           
             Therefore
             is
             Faith
             so
             highly
             commended
             ,
             and
             so
             much
             ascribed
             thereto
             ,
             and
             men
             so
             excited
             to
             believe
             in
             Christ
             ,
             or
             to
             believe
             his
             Gospel
             ,
             because
             the
             Doctrine
             ,
             Precepts
             ,
             Promises
             and
             Threatnings
             therein
             contained
             have
             a
             great
             aptness
             and
             tendency
             ,
             are
             of
             mighty
             force
             and
             efficacy
             ,
             to
             the
             thorough
             Reformation
             of
             our
             Lives
             ,
             and
             the
             cleansing
             our
             Natures
             from
             all
             filthiness
             both
             of
             flesh
             and
             spirit
             :
             
             Because
             that
             Faith
             which
             is
             terminated
             upon
             those
             Objects
             is
             such
             a
             Shield
             ,
             as
             whereby
             
               we
               shall
               be
               able
               to
               quench
               all
               the
               fiery
               darts
               of
               the
               wicked
               one
               :
            
             
             Because
             it
             is
             most
             effectual
             to
             
               the
               purifying
               of
               the
               heart
            
             ,
             
             and
             
               the
               overcoming
               of
               the
               world
            
             .
             
          
           
             
               In
               short
            
             ,
             Christ
             gave
             himself
             for
             us
             that
             he
             might
             redeem
             us
             from
             all
             iniquity
             ,
             and
             purifie
             to
             himself
             a
             peculiar
             people
             zealous
             of
             good
             works
             ,
             Titus
             2.
             14.
             
          
           
             He
             died
             for
             all
             ,
             that
             they
             which
             live
             should
             not
             henceforth
             
               live
               unto
               themselves
            
             (
             to
             the
             drudging
             service
             of
             their
             Lusts
             )
             
               but
               unto
               him
               that
               died
               for
               them
               ,
               and
               rose
               again
               ,
               2
               Cor.
            
             5.
             15.
             
             Or
             ,
             that
             they
             should
             be
             his
             Servants
             ,
             that
             is
             ,
             his
             Free-men
             ;
             according
             to
             that
             of
             S.
             
               Paul
               ,
               1
               Cor.
            
             7.
             22.
             
             
               He
               that
               is
               called
               being
               a
               Servant
               is
               the
               Lords
               Free-man
               .
            
          
           
             He
             gave
             himself
             for
             the
             Church
             ,
             that
             he
             might
             sanctifie
             and
             cleanse
             it
             ,
             by
             the
             washing
             of
             water
             by
             the
             word
             ;
             That
             he
             might
             present
             it
             to
             himself
             a
             glorious
             Church
             ,
             not
             having
             spot
             or
             wrinkle
             or
             any
             such
             thing
             ,
             but
             that
             it
             should
             be
             holy
             and
             without
             blemish
             ,
             Ephes.
             5.
             26
             ,
             27.
             
          
           
             He
             his
             own
             self
             bare
             our
             sins
             in
             his
             own
             body
             on
             the
             tree
             ,
             that
             we
             ,
             being
             dead
             to
             sins
             ,
             should
             live
             unto
             Righteousness
             ,
             1
             Pet.
             2.
             24.
             
             
               Or
               as
               S.
            
             Paul
             saith
             ,
             Rom.
             6.
             7.
             
             That
             being
             
             dead
             we
             might
             be
             freed
             from
             sin
             :
             
               That
               is
               ,
               that
               being
               dead
               to
               it
               ,
               we
               might
               be
               freed
               from
               the
            
             Bondage
             
               we
               were
               in
               under
               it
               .
               Or
               ,
               as
               we
               have
               it
               ,
               ver
               .
            
             18.
             
             That
             being
             made
             free
             from
             sin
             ,
             we
             might
             become
             the
             servants
             of
             righteousness
             .
          
           
             Our
             Saviour
             required
             nothing
             of
             us
             ,
             forbad
             nothing
             to
             us
             ,
             but
             what
             was
             apparently
             designed
             in
             order
             to
             our
             deliverance
             from
             sin
             ,
             the
             making
             us
             
               pure
               in
               heart
            
             ,
             and
             
               holy
               in
               all
               manner
               of
               conversation
               .
            
             He
             gave
             us
             not
             a
             Promise
             ,
             but
             what
             was
             to
             encourage
             us
             hereunto
             ,
             nor
             yet
             a
             Threatning
             ,
             but
             what
             was
             intended
             to
             scare
             us
             from
             the
             serving
             of
             one
             Lust
             or
             other
             .
             And
             the
             Apostle
             tells
             us
             ,
             that
             the
             whole
             of
             the
             Gospel
             ,
             or
             ,
             
               The
               grace
               of
               God
               that
               brings
               salvation
            
             is
             designed
             to
             
               teach
               us
               ,
               that
               ,
               denying
               ungodliness
               and
               worldly
               lusts
               ,
               we
               should
               live
               soberly
               ,
               righteously
               and
               godly
               in
               this
               present
               world
               ,
            
             Tit.
             2.
             11
             ,
             12.
             
          
           
             'T
             is
             sufficiently
             evident
             from
             this
             little
             that
             hath
             been
             said
             ,
             that
             the
             setting
             us
             free
             from
             Sin
             ,
             and
             the
             making
             us
             Free
             to
             Righteousness
             was
             the
             business
             which
             took
             up
             our
             Blessed
             Saviour's
             time
             and
             thoughts
             when
             he
             was
             upon
             the
             Earth
             ,
             and
             wherein
             his
             holy
             Apostles
             were
             employed
             after
             his
             departure
             :
             And
             therefore
             this
             must
             necessarily
             be
             our
             grand
             
             
               Christian
               Liberty
            
             .
             Abundantly
             more
             might
             have
             been
             said
             upon
             this
             Argument
             ,
             
             but
             we
             have
             heretofore
             copiously
             handled
             it
             in
             another
             Treatise
             .
          
           
             Thirdly
             ,
             Our
             Saviours
             abrogating
             the
             
               Ceremonial
               Law
            
             ,
             his
             freeing
             from
             that
             yoke
             ,
             was
             mainly
             designed
             in
             order
             to
             the
             thorough
             effecting
             this
             Freedom
             and
             Liberty
             .
             This
             was
             a
             yoke
             which
             the
             Apostle
             Peter
             saith
             ,
             
               neither
               they
               nor
               their
               Fathers
               were
               able
               to
               bear
               ,
            
             Acts
             15.
             10.
             
             It
             was
             
               a
               yoke
               of
               bondage
            
             ,
             as
             S.
             Paul
             calls
             it
             ,
             
               Gal.
               5.
               1.
               
               Stand
               fast
               in
               the
               Liberty
               wherewith
               Christ
               hath
               made
               us
               free
               ,
               and
               be
               not
               intangled
               again
               with
               the
               yoke
               of
               bondage
               .
            
             This
             Liberty
             (
             as
             appears
             by
             his
             discourse
             both
             before
             and
             after
             )
             was
             that
             which
             Christ
             had
             given
             them
             from
             the
             burdensome
             services
             of
             the
             Mosaical
             Dispensation
             .
             And
             diverse
             other
             places
             there
             are
             which
             speak
             of
             this
             Liberty
             as
             an
             effect
             and
             fruit
             of
             the
             death
             of
             Christ.
             
          
           
             Now
             it
             is
             worthy
             our
             Observation
             ,
             that
             the
             great
             reason
             wherefore
             our
             Saviour
             did
             put
             an
             end
             to
             the
             Obligation
             of
             this
             Law
             ,
             and
             why
             the
             Apostles
             ,
             especially
             S.
             Paul
             ,
             insisted
             so
             much
             upon
             it
             ,
             and
             so
             earnestly
             cautioned
             the
             Jewish
             Believers
             against
             intangling
             themselves
             again
             with
             
             this
             yoke
             ,
             was
             because
             it
             became
             very
             highly
             injurious
             to
             the
             Grand
             Evangelical
             Design
             of
             setting
             men
             perfectly
             free
             from
             their
             Lusts
             :
             Because
             it
             gendered
             to
             that
             spiritual
             bondage
             ,
             in
             deliverance
             from
             which
             consisteth
             our
             best
             Liberty
             .
             For
             this
             Law
             understood
             Carnally
             ,
             and
             according
             to
             the
             letter
             only
             ,
             (
             which
             it
             ought
             not
             to
             have
             been
             )
             was
             very
             apt
             to
             beget
             a
             sordid
             and
             low
             spirit
             ,
             a
             temper
             of
             mind
             very
             much
             estranged
             from
             true
             Piety
             and
             Goodness
             .
             And
             it
             is
             too
             unquestionable
             ,
             that
             the
             Iews
             generally
             had
             no
             higher
             a
             sense
             of
             it
             .
          
           
             
               The
               Law
            
             ,
             the
             Author
             to
             the
             Hebrews
             saith
             ,
             
               made
               nothing
               perfect
            
             ,
             Chap.
             7.
             19.
             
             It
             gave
             no
             man
             Freedom
             from
             the
             power
             of
             Sin
             ,
             no
             power
             to
             subdue
             corrupt
             Affections
             was
             obtainable
             thereby
             ;
             it
             did
             not
             make
             men
             truly
             and
             internally
             Righteous
             ,
             but
             only
             Ritually
             and
             Externally
             .
             As
             the
             most
             eminently
             Good
             men
             under
             the
             Law
             did
             fall
             far
             short
             of
             the
             Apostles
             of
             our
             Saviour
             ,
             and
             those
             whose
             lives
             have
             been
             most
             answerable
             to
             the
             Christian
             precepts
             ,
             so
             those
             degrees
             of
             Virtue
             and
             Goodness
             they
             did
             attain
             to
             were
             not
             owing
             the
             Law
             ,
             but
             to
             the
             
               Covenant
               made
               with
               Abraham
            
             ,
             which
             was
             the
             same
             for
             substance
             with
             
               the
               Gospel
               Covenant
            
             .
             
             The
             Law
             is
             said
             to
             be
             
               weak
               through
               the
               flesh
            
             ;
             or
             in
             regard
             of
             the
             impetuosity
             and
             violence
             of
             mens
             fleshly
             Appetites
             ,
             Rom.
             8.
             3.
             
          
           
             Nor
             is
             there
             any
             express
             mention
             in
             the
             Ceremonial
             Law
             of
             any
             necessity
             of
             
               purity
               of
               heart
            
             :
             This
             was
             only
             represented
             by
             the
             divers
             legal
             washings
             ,
             and
             other
             Rites
             ;
             the
             mortification
             of
             corrupt
             Affections
             was
             signified
             by
             the
             cutting
             off
             the
             foreskin
             of
             the
             flesh
             ,
             and
             the
             great
             substantial
             duties
             were
             veiled
             under
             dark
             shadows
             .
             So
             that
             a
             man
             might
             be
             very
             punctually
             observant
             of
             this
             Law
             ,
             according
             to
             the
             mere
             literal
             sence
             thereof
             ,
             and
             yet
             his
             Soul
             remain
             perfectly
             under
             the
             power
             of
             sinful
             Affections
             .
          
           
             
               And
               the
               Learned
               Mr.
            
             Chillingworth
             
               in
               his
               Sermon
               on
            
             Gal.
             5.
             5.
             
               saith
               thus
               even
               of
               the
            
             Moral
             Duties
             of
             the
             two
             Tables
             ,
             
               as
               they
               are
               part
               of
               the
               Mosaical
               Jewish
               Law
               ,
            
             viz.
             That
             they
             required
             only
             an
             external
             obedience
             and
             conformity
             to
             the
             Affirmative
             Precepts
             thereof
             ,
             and
             an
             abstaining
             from
             an
             Outward
             practice
             of
             the
             Negative
             .
             They
             did
             not
             reach
             unto
             the
             Conscience
             ,
             no
             more
             than
             the
             National
             Laws
             of
             other
             Kingdoms
             do
             .
             So
             that
             ,
             for
             example
             ,
             when
             the
             law
             of
             Moses
             forbids
             Adultery
             upon
             pain
             of
             death
             ,
             he
             that
             should
             in
             his
             heart
             lust
             after
             
             a
             Woman
             ,
             could
             not
             be
             accounted
             a
             Transgressor
             of
             Moses
             his
             law
             ,
             neither
             was
             he
             liable
             to
             the
             punishment
             therein
             specified
             :
             Whereas
             the
             Gospel
             requires
             not
             only
             an
             Outward
             ,
             and
             ,
             as
             I
             may
             say
             ,
             corporal
             obedience
             to
             God's
             Commandments
             ,
             but
             also
             an
             inward
             sanctification
             of
             the
             Soul
             and
             Conscience
             upon
             the
             same
             penalty
             of
             everlasting
             damnation
             with
             the
             former
             .
             And
             what
             is
             now
             said
             
               (
               proceeds
               he
            
             )
             of
             the
             Moral
             Precepts
             (
             as
             they
             are
             part
             of
             Moses
             his
             law
             )
             by
             the
             same
             proportion
             likewise
             ,
             is
             to
             be
             understood
             of
             the
             Iudicial
             .
          
           
             And
             as
             for
             the
             Promises
             of
             this
             Law
             they
             were
             only
             of
             Temporal
             good
             things
             ,
             and
             therefore
             the
             Gospel
             is
             called
             by
             the
             Author
             to
             the
             
               Hebrews
               ,
               The
               bringing
               in
               of
               a
               better
               hope
               ,
            
             Chap.
             7.
             19.
             
             And
             is
             said
             
               to
               be
               established
               upon
               better
               promises
               ,
            
             Chap.
             8.
             6.
             
          
           
             'T
             is
             confessed
             that
             promises
             of
             Heavenly
             things
             were
             contained
             in
             those
             of
             Earthly
             ,
             as
             some
             of
             the
             latter
             were
             Types
             of
             the
             former
             ,
             particularly
             the
             
               land
               of
               Canaan
            
             of
             the
             
               Eternal
               Rest
               in
               Heaven
            
             ;
             and
             the
             promises
             of
             good
             things
             in
             the
             general
             had
             those
             of
             the
             other
             life
             implied
             in
             them
             ;
             but
             there
             is
             not
             the
             least
             express
             mention
             in
             this
             Law
             of
             any
             Life
             after
             this
             :
             I
             do
             not
             say
             ,
             in
             any
             part
             of
             the
             Old
             Testament
             ,
             but
             in
             this
             Law.
             
          
           
           
             Now
             then
             ,
             seeing
             it
             abounded
             with
             Temporal
             Promises
             ,
             and
             none
             but
             such
             being
             in
             express
             terms
             contained
             therein
             ,
             't
             is
             no
             wonder
             if
             it
             became
             an
             occasion
             to
             the
             sensual
             Iews
             of
             their
             being
             the
             more
             eager
             and
             vehement
             in
             prosecuting
             the
             profits
             ,
             honours
             and
             pleasures
             of
             this
             life
             ,
             as
             it
             was
             of
             their
             being
             the
             more
             Mercenary
             in
             their
             obedience
             .
          
           
             The
             like
             may
             be
             said
             of
             the
             Threatnings
             of
             this
             Law
             ,
             they
             are
             all
             so
             expressed
             as
             if
             they
             were
             only
             of
             
               Present
               ,
               Temporal
            
             Evils
             ,
             and
             the
             Iews
             ,
             for
             the
             most
             part
             ,
             looking
             no
             farther
             than
             the
             outward
             letter
             of
             these
             Threatnings
             ,
             it
             was
             not
             to
             be
             expected
             that
             they
             should
             be
             excited
             by
             them
             to
             obey
             from
             any
             higher
             motive
             than
             the
             mere
             fear
             of
             such
             evils
             ;
             as
             those
             that
             did
             not
             look
             beyond
             the
             letter
             of
             the
             Promises
             were
             obedient
             only
             from
             the
             hope
             of
             some
             
               sensual
               ,
               present
            
             good
             :
             And
             by
             this
             means
             especially
             did
             this
             Law
             
               Gender
               to
               bondage
            
             ,
             as
             we
             read
             it
             did
             ,
             Gal.
             4.
             24.
             
          
           
             The
             terrible
             manner
             in
             which
             the
             Law
             was
             given
             ,
             and
             the
             Threatnings
             of
             Present
             death
             or
             other
             temporal
             Calamities
             upon
             the
             Transgression
             thereof
             did
             occasion
             that
             slavish
             sear
             ,
             which
             the
             Apostle
             calls
             the
             
               Spirit
               of
               bondage
            
             ,
             in
             those
             words
             ,
             
             
               Ye
               have
               not
               received
               the
               Spirit
               of
               bondage
               again
               to
               fear
               ,
            
             Rom.
             8.
             5.
             
          
           
             God
             dealt
             with
             the
             Iews
             as
             it
             was
             most
             fit
             to
             deal
             with
             such
             a
             carnal
             ,
             such
             a
             stiff-necked
             ,
             stubborn
             and
             disingenuous
             people
             ;
             who
             would
             not
             be
             wrought
             upon
             and
             overcome
             by
             love
             to
             himself
             ,
             or
             a
             sense
             of
             the
             loveliness
             of
             Virtue
             and
             true
             Goodness
             ,
             nor
             regard
             any
             Laws
             ,
             but
             such
             as
             were
             enforced
             with
             severe
             present
             Penalties
             ,
             or
             promises
             of
             sensual
             good
             things
             :
             Which
             obedience
             of
             theirs
             was
             most
             truly
             and
             properly
             the
             obedience
             of
             Slaves
             ,
             a
             Servile
             and
             Mercenary
             Obedience
             .
          
           
             So
             that
             this
             Law
             having
             been
             abused
             by
             the
             Iews
             to
             the
             so
             much
             the
             more
             captivating
             them
             to
             their
             fleshly
             lusts
             ,
             for
             this
             reason
             chiefly
             was
             it
             laid
             aside
             ,
             namely
             ,
             because
             the
             Liberty
             which
             consisteth
             in
             a
             thorough
             compliance
             with
             the
             Rules
             of
             Righteousness
             ,
             the
             Obligation
             of
             this
             Law
             would
             have
             greatly
             obstructed
             the
             promoting
             of
             .
          
           
             And
             the
             things
             expresly
             required
             in
             this
             Law
             being
             such
             as
             had
             no
             internal
             goodness
             in
             them
             ,
             being
             
               weak
               and
               beggarly
               Elements
            
             ,
             as
             the
             Apostle
             calls
             them
             ,
             Gal.
             4.
             9.
             the
             imposition
             of
             many
             such
             must
             needs
             be
             apt
             to
             call
             away
             mens
             Minds
             and
             
             Affections
             from
             those
             that
             are
             essentially
             and
             immutably
             good
             ,
             whilest
             the
             spiritual
             meaning
             of
             those
             injunctions
             is
             either
             not
             understood
             or
             not
             attended
             to
             .
             And
             that
             it
             had
             this
             effect
             upon
             the
             generality
             of
             the
             Iews
             ,
             by
             this
             means
             ,
             is
             a
             case
             too
             plain
             to
             need
             to
             be
             proved
             .
          
           
             And
             though
             the
             great
             substantial
             duties
             ,
             which
             are
             in
             their
             own
             nature
             Good
             and
             Necessary
             ,
             and
             of
             Eternal
             obligation
             ,
             were
             inculcated
             upon
             them
             by
             all
             their
             Prophets
             ,
             as
             well
             as
             taught
             by
             Natural
             Light
             ,
             such
             as
             
               Doing
               Iustice
               ,
               loving
               Mercy
               ,
               walking
               humbly
               with
               God
               ,
            
             and
             the
             like
             ,
             yet
             they
             generally
             were
             so
             sottish
             as
             to
             think
             that
             He
             valued
             Sacrifices
             ,
             and
             the
             other
             Ceremonial
             and
             External
             Performances
             of
             the
             Law
             so
             much
             above
             such
             Duties
             (
             nay
             ,
             though
             he
             had
             expresly
             also
             declared
             the
             quite
             contrary
             )
             as
             that
             their
             exact
             and
             diligent
             observation
             of
             those
             would
             make
             expiation
             for
             their
             remisness
             in
             these
             ,
             and
             fully
             satisfie
             for
             gross
             immoralities
             .
             
               They
               trusted
               in
               lying
               words
               ,
               saying
               ,
            
             
             
               The
               Temple
               of
               the
               Lord
               ,
               the
               Temple
               of
               the
               Lord
               ,
               the
               Temple
               of
               the
               Lord
               are
               these
            
             ;
             implying
             that
             their
             continual
             attendance
             on
             the
             services
             there
             performed
             ,
             according
             to
             the
             prescription
             of
             the
             Law
             ,
             would
             effectually
             secure
             them
             from
             
             Divine
             vengeance
             ,
             although
             they
             refused
             to
             amend
             their
             ways
             ,
             and
             were
             never
             so
             immoral
             in
             their
             Practices
             .
          
           
             And
             their
             constant
             Trading
             in
             Sacrifices
             ,
             in
             Rituals
             and
             Ceremonial
             things
             ,
             occasioned
             their
             having
             but
             very
             little
             sense
             of
             things
             Morally
             good
             ;
             so
             that
             that
             distinction
             was
             almost
             lost
             among
             them
             ,
             of
             things
             Positively
             and
             Morally
             so
             ,
             or
             things
             good
             only
             because
             commanded
             ,
             and
             things
             commanded
             because
             good
             .
             Their
             being
             so
             intent
             upon
             a
             many
             little
             things
             caused
             them
             to
             sleight
             and
             overlook
             the
             great
             ones
             ,
             as
             our
             Saviour
             told
             the
             
               Pharisees
               ,
               Luke
               11.
               42.
               
               Ye
               tithe
               Mint
               and
               Rue
               ,
               and
               all
               manner
               of
               Herbs
               ,
               and
               pass
               over
               judgment
               and
               the
               love
               of
               God.
            
             And
             Mat.
             23.
             23.
             
             
               Ye
               pay
               tith
               of
               Mint
               and
               Anise
               ,
               and
               Cummin
               ,
               and
               have
               omitted
               the
               weightier
               matters
               of
               the
               Law
               ,
               judgment
               ,
               mercy
               and
               faith
               .
            
          
           
             And
             their
             omitting
             these
             things
             was
             too
             plain
             an
             Argument
             alone
             (
             though
             there
             is
             other
             proof
             of
             it
             )
             of
             their
             having
             scarcely
             any
             notion
             of
             things
             Absolutely
             ,
             Immutably
             and
             Essentially
             Good
             and
             Evil
             ,
             which
             was
             occasioned
             (
             as
             I
             said
             )
             by
             their
             minds
             being
             so
             employed
             about
             things
             which
             were
             in
             themselves
             neither
             Good
             nor
             Evil
             ,
             but
             only
             by
             reason
             of
             Divine
             
             injunctions
             and
             prohibitions
             .
          
           
             Not
             that
             this
             great
             evil
             was
             necessarily
             occasioned
             thereby
             (
             God
             forbid
             we
             should
             think
             so
             )
             but
             't
             was
             through
             their
             own
             default
             ;
             otherwise
             there
             could
             have
             been
             no
             truly
             good
             people
             among
             them
             ,
             as
             there
             were
             innumerable
             :
             just
             as
             we
             see
             at
             this
             day
             ,
             there
             are
             too
             many
             of
             a
             certain
             Profession
             ,
             who
             ,
             by
             means
             of
             their
             continual
             dabling
             in
             matter
             ,
             are
             of
             so
             gross
             and
             course
             intellectuals
             ,
             that
             they
             seem
             almost
             uncapable
             of
             any
             Idea
             and
             conception
             of
             things
             immaterial
             and
             incorporeal
             .
             Which
             is
             a
             great
             Unhappiness
             but
             as
             great
             a
             Fault
             .
          
           
             So
             that
             ,
             this
             we
             have
             now
             said
             suggests
             to
             us
             another
             reason
             for
             the
             putting
             a
             period
             to
             the
             Ceremonial
             Law
             ,
             in
             order
             to
             the
             introduction
             of
             that
             excellent
             and
             Divine
             Liberty
             ,
             which
             we
             assert
             to
             be
             eminently
             
               Christian
               Liberty
            
             ;
             Because
             that
             the
             love
             of
             Righteousness
             and
             Goodness
             under
             that
             notion
             is
             necessary
             thereunto
             ,
             as
             shall
             be
             farther
             shewn
             hereafter
             .
             And
             it
             is
             an
             evidence
             of
             a
             Soul
             imprisoned
             in
             Sense
             ,
             and
             sunk
             in
             Selfishness
             to
             love
             Virtue
             and
             Goodness
             ,
             merely
             for
             its
             dowry
             and
             the
             external
             Advantages
             that
             accrue
             by
             it
             ,
             and
             not
             for
             its
             own
             sake
             :
             As
             also
             to
             avoid
             sin
             ,
             only
             for
             the
             sake
             of
             
             the
             uneasie
             and
             sad
             circumstances
             that
             attend
             it
             ,
             having
             no
             sense
             of
             its
             Moral
             Turpitude
             .
          
           
             Lastly
             ,
             Whereas
             I
             have
             shewed
             ,
             that
             by
             the
             observation
             of
             the
             Laws
             of
             Righteousness
             and
             Goodness
             a
             man
             is
             delivered
             from
             all
             
               immoderate
               Self-love
            
             to
             his
             own
             Bodily
             and
             Particular
             concerns
             ,
             and
             acquireth
             that
             Generosity
             and
             Nobleness
             of
             spirit
             whereby
             he
             is
             carried
             forth
             and
             enlarged
             to
             the
             love
             of
             God
             in
             the
             first
             place
             ,
             and
             a
             hearty
             concern
             for
             the
             General
             welfare
             of
             his
             Fellow-creatures
             ,
             the
             Iews
             by
             the
             occasion
             of
             the
             forementioned
             Law
             ,
             became
             less
             free
             ,
             as
             Freedom
             is
             opposed
             to
             Confinement
             .
             For
             they
             being
             paled
             in
             and
             separated
             from
             the
             rest
             of
             the
             world
             by
             a
             Religion
             peculiar
             to
             themselves
             ;
             and
             it
             being
             forbidden
             by
             their
             Law
             to
             contract
             Marriages
             ,
             or
             have
             any
             intimacy
             ,
             and
             that
             they
             should
             so
             much
             as
             eat
             with
             the
             Gentiles
             (
             though
             't
             was
             but
             necessary
             they
             should
             be
             so
             restrained
             for
             the
             more
             effectual
             preventing
             their
             falling
             into
             Idolatry
             ,
             and
             being
             infected
             with
             their
             other
             wicked
             customs
             and
             corrupt
             manners
             ,
             to
             which
             they
             were
             naturally
             very
             strangely
             inclined
             ,
             yet
             )
             by
             this
             means
             they
             generally
             became
             wofully
             
             Narrow-spirited
             and
             contracted
             in
             their
             Love
             ,
             and
             took
             occasion
             from
             hence
             to
             banish
             all
             from
             their
             Kindness
             and
             Charity
             ,
             that
             were
             not
             of
             their
             own
             Nation
             and
             their
             own
             Religion
             .
          
           
             And
             therefore
             for
             this
             reason
             also
             it
             was
             highly
             fit
             that
             our
             Saviour
             should
             take
             off
             all
             future
             Obligation
             to
             the
             Observance
             of
             this
             Law
             ;
             his
             design
             being
             to
             Ampliate
             and
             Enlarge
             mens
             minds
             by
             the
             most
             Universal
             and
             Unlimited
             Charity
             ;
             in
             imitation
             of
             himself
             ,
             who
             was
             a
             Propitiation
             not
             only
             for
             the
             sins
             of
             the
             Iewish
             Nation
             ,
             but
             also
             of
             the
             
               whole
               World.
            
             
          
           
             
               And
               for
            
             this
             
               reason
               particularly
               S.
            
             Paul
             
               tells
               the
            
             Ephesians
             ,
             
               This
               Law
               was
               Abolished
               ,
               Chap.
            
             2.
             14
             ,
             15
             ,
             16.
             
             For
             he
             is
             our
             peace
             ,
             who
             hath
             made
             both
             one
             
               (
               Jews
               and
               Gentiles
            
             )
             and
             hath
             broken
             down
             the
             middle
             wall
             of
             partition
             between
             us
             ,
             having
             abolished
             in
             his
             flesh
             the
             enmity
             ,
             even
             the
             Law
             of
             Commandments
             ,
             contained
             in
             Ordinances
             
               (
               or
               ,
               having
               Abolished
               by
               his
               Sufferings
               the
               Ceremonial
               Law
               ,
               which
               was
               such
               a
               Make-bate
               between
               the
            
             Iews
             and
             Gentiles
             )
             for
             to
             make
             himself
             of
             twain
             one
             new
             man
             ,
             so
             making
             peace
             .
             And
             that
             he
             might
             reconcile
             both
             unto
             God
             in
             one
             body
             on
             the
             Cross
             ,
             having
             slain
             the
             enmity
             thereby
             .
          
           
           
             And
             that
             in
             the
             general
             ,
             the
             great
             work
             of
             setting
             men
             perfectly
             at
             Liberty
             from
             the
             power
             of
             their
             Lusts
             ,
             and
             the
             making
             them
             free
             to
             all
             holy
             Obedience
             was
             designed
             by
             the
             nullifying
             this
             Law
             ,
             is
             asserted
             by
             the
             Apostle
             ,
             Rom.
             7.
             5
             ,
             6.
             
             
               For
               when
               we
               were
               in
               the
               flesh
            
             (
             or
             under
             those
             Carnal
             Ordinances
             )
             
               the
               motions
               of
               sin
               ,
               which
               were
               by
               the
               Law
               ,
               did
               work
               in
               our
               members
               ,
               to
               bring
               forth
               fruit
               unto
               death
               .
               But
               now
               we
               are
               delivered
               from
               the
               Law
               ,
               that
               being
               dead
               wherein
               we
               were
               held
               ,
               that
               we
               should
               serve
               in
               newness
               of
               the
               spirit
               ,
               and
               not
               in
               the
               oldness
               of
               the
               letter
               .
            
             That
             is
             ,
             when
             we
             were
             under
             the
             Law
             ,
             the
             
               〈◊〉
               〈◊〉
               〈◊〉
               〈◊〉
               〈◊〉
            
             ,
             or
             Sinful
             Affections
             ,
             which
             were
             heightned
             thereby
             (
             through
             our
             own
             blindness
             in
             not
             looking
             beyond
             the
             letter
             of
             the
             Law
             )
             did
             so
             work
             in
             us
             ,
             as
             to
             render
             us
             so
             much
             the
             more
             obnoxious
             to
             death
             :
             But
             now
             we
             are
             delivered
             by
             our
             Saviour
             Christ
             from
             that
             Law
             ,
             it
             being
             dead
             ,
             or
             abrogated
             ,
             that
             in
             stead
             of
             a
             mere
             External
             Obedience
             ,
             and
             a
             company
             of
             Bodily
             Washings
             ,
             we
             should
             for
             the
             future
             be
             inwardly
             pure
             and
             spiritually
             obedient
             .
          
           
             To
             conclude
             this
             Argument
             :
             Wheresoever
             we
             find
             Liberty
             or
             Freedom
             mentioned
             throughout
             the
             New
             Testament
             ,
             
             as
             that
             which
             belongeth
             to
             us
             under
             the
             notion
             of
             Christians
             ,
             as
             that
             which
             we
             are
             beholden
             to
             the
             Gospel
             dispensation
             for
             ,
             it
             is
             still
             ,
             I
             dare
             affirm
             ,
             to
             be
             understood
             either
             of
             Liberty
             from
             Sin
             (
             the
             Power
             and
             the
             Punishment
             thereof
             )
             or
             of
             Liberty
             from
             the
             Ceremonial
             and
             
               purely
               Mosaical
            
             Law.
             This
             I
             assert
             upon
             a
             particular
             consideration
             of
             all
             those
             Texts
             ,
             wherein
             any
             thing
             is
             said
             relating
             to
             Liberty
             :
             And
             therefore
             this
             latter
             Deliverance
             being
             principally
             intended
             in
             order
             to
             the
             former
             ,
             the
             former
             ,
             viz.
             that
             from
             Sin
             ,
             must
             necessarily
             be
             the
             Christian
             Liberty
             .
          
           
             Fourthly
             ,
             None
             but
             the
             Israelites
             were
             obliged
             to
             the
             Observance
             of
             this
             Law.
             Indeed
             in
             order
             to
             a
             Gentiles
             partaking
             of
             the
             Iewish
             Priviledges
             in
             the
             Land
             of
             Canaan
             ,
             it
             was
             necessary
             he
             should
             be
             Circumcised
             and
             become
             (
             as
             their
             phrase
             was
             )
             
               a
               Proselyte
               of
               Iustice
            
             ,
             and
             so
             make
             himself
             
               a
               debtor
               to
               the
               whole
               Law
               :
            
             But
             it
             was
             not
             necessary
             to
             his
             
               Acceptance
               with
               God
            
             and
             
               Eternal
               Happiness
            
             to
             yield
             obedience
             to
             this
             Law.
             It
             was
             sufficient
             for
             him
             to
             worship
             the
             true
             God
             and
             renounce
             Idolatry
             ,
             and
             to
             follow
             the
             Dictates
             of
             the
             Law
             of
             Nature
             .
          
           
           
             Even
             the
             Iews
             themselves
             ,
             as
             ill
             affected
             as
             they
             were
             towards
             the
             Gentiles
             ,
             did
             acknowledge
             no
             more
             to
             be
             necessary
             ,
             than
             the
             Observation
             of
             the
             Seven
             Precepts
             of
             Noah
             ,
             to
             their
             having
             their
             part
             
               in
               Seculo
               futuro
            
             ;
             and
             therefore
             they
             permitted
             the
             
               Proselytes
               of
               the
               Gate
            
             to
             worship
             in
             the
             Outward
             Court
             of
             the
             Temple
             .
             Which
             was
             therefore
             called
             
               Atrium
               Gentium
               &
               immundorum
               .
               The
               Court
               of
               the
               Gentiles
               and
               the
               Vnclean
               .
            
          
           
             And
             thus
             ,
             as
             it
             appears
             from
             the
             three
             foregoing
             Arguments
             ,
             that
             Liberty
             from
             Sin
             and
             to
             Righteousness
             is
             the
             Eminent
             Christian
             Liberty
             ,
             which
             is
             procured
             for
             the
             World
             taking
             in
             the
             Iews
             ,
             so
             from
             this
             fourth
             't
             is
             as
             evident
             ,
             that
             it
             is
             the
             only
             Christian
             Liberty
             which
             is
             procured
             and
             purchased
             for
             us
             Gentiles
             .
          
           
             There
             is
             no
             other
             Liberty
             mentioned
             either
             by
             our
             Saviour
             or
             his
             Apostles
             ,
             besides
             this
             from
             the
             Power
             and
             Dominion
             of
             Sin
             (
             wherein
             we
             always
             include
             deliverance
             from
             the
             sad
             consequents
             thereof
             )
             which
             we
             Gentiles
             are
             obliged
             to
             Christianity
             for
             ,
             or
             which
             we
             are
             invested
             with
             under
             the
             notion
             of
             Christians
             .
          
        
         
           
           
             CHAP.
             VI.
             
          
           
             What
             course
             our
             Lord
             hath
             taken
             to
             instate
             us
             in
             this
             Liberty
             shewed
             in
             several
             particulars
             ,
             viz.
             that
             1.
             
             He
             hath
             most
             fully
             informed
             us
             concerning
             all
             the
             Parts
             and
             Particulars
             of
             our
             Liberty
             .
             2.
             
             He
             hath
             furnished
             us
             with
             the
             most
             potent
             Means
             ,
             for
             the
             gaining
             of
             it
             .
             3.
             
             He
             hath
             purchased
             a
             rich
             supply
             of
             Grace
             and
             Strength
             ,
             to
             enable
             us
             to
             use
             these
             Means
             successfully
             .
             4.
             
             He
             hath
             laid
             before
             us
             the
             most
             powerful
             Motives
             and
             Arguments
             to
             prevail
             on
             our
             Wills
             to
             make
             use
             of
             this
             Strength
             ,
             and
             comply
             with
             this
             Grace
             .
          
           
             HAving
             ,
             I
             hope
             ,
             sufficiently
             cleared
             the
             truth
             of
             this
             Proposition
             ,
             that
             our
             
               Christian
               Liberty
            
             (
             both
             mainly
             and
             wholly
             )
             consisteth
             in
             Freedom
             to
             holy
             Obedience
             ,
             and
             deliverance
             from
             Sin
             ,
             I
             now
             come
             to
             shew
             ,
          
           
             Secondly
             ,
             How
             Christ
             instates
             men
             in
             this
             Liberty
             ,
             or
             what
             Course
             he
             hath
             taken
             for
             the
             effecting
             hereof
             .
          
           
             By
             the
             way
             ,
             we
             are
             to
             take
             notice
             that
             the
             Method
             our
             Lord
             hath
             made
             choice
             of
             ,
             for
             the
             setting
             us
             free
             from
             our
             Corrupt
             Affections
             ,
             is
             such
             as
             is
             most
             Suitable
             
             to
             the
             Nature
             of
             those
             that
             are
             to
             be
             delivered
             ,
             and
             such
             as
             is
             most
             suitable
             to
             the
             Nature
             of
             that
             Bondage
             and
             Slavery
             from
             which
             he
             delivers
             .
          
           
             Those
             who
             are
             to
             be
             delivered
             being
             Reasonable
             Creatures
             ,
             Voluntary
             and
             therefore
             Free
             Agents
             ,
             who
             act
             not
             by
             mere
             Necessity
             of
             Nature
             ,
             or
             Blind
             instincts
             ,
             and
             much
             less
             from
             External
             Force
             and
             Compulsion
             ,
             he
             dealeth
             with
             them
             ,
             in
             Setting
             them
             free
             ,
             as
             with
             such
             a
             sort
             of
             Creatures
             .
          
           
             Again
             the
             Slavery
             (
             as
             also
             the
             Confinement
             )
             from
             which
             he
             delivers
             being
             Spiritual
             not
             Corporal
             ;
             I
             mean
             ,
             being
             Originally
             in
             the
             Mind
             ,
             Will
             and
             Affections
             ,
             and
             not
             in
             the
             Outward
             man
             ,
             he
             hath
             accordingly
             applied
             himself
             to
             the
             effecting
             our
             deliverance
             .
          
           
             So
             that
             our
             Deliverer
             hath
             not
             done
             all
             for
             us
             that
             is
             to
             be
             done
             ,
             and
             left
             nothing
             for
             us
             to
             do
             ,
             in
             order
             to
             our
             being
             set
             free
             .
             Nor
             can
             this
             be
             said
             of
             any
             other
             who
             designs
             to
             deliver
             out
             of
             Bondage
             or
             Prison
             persons
             arrived
             at
             years
             of
             discretion
             ,
             and
             that
             are
             able
             to
             use
             their
             hands
             and
             legs
             .
             Such
             a
             one
             accounts
             that
             he
             hath
             done
             abundantly
             enough
             ,
             when
             he
             hath
             paid
             the
             Slaves
             Ransom
             ,
             and
             removed
             the
             necessity
             he
             was
             under
             of
             continuing
             
             in
             servitude
             ;
             If
             afterward
             he
             will
             not
             stir
             a
             foot
             ,
             he
             doth
             not
             think
             himself
             obliged
             to
             hale
             him
             by
             main
             force
             out
             of
             the
             Gallies
             or
             House
             of
             bondage
             .
             He
             also
             looks
             upon
             his
             work
             as
             done
             ,
             when
             he
             hath
             set
             the
             Prison
             doors
             wide
             open
             ,
             and
             hath
             cleared
             the
             Prisoner's
             passage
             out
             ,
             and
             put
             the
             Key
             into
             his
             hand
             for
             the
             unlocking
             his
             Fetters
             ,
             and
             offered
             to
             assist
             him
             if
             he
             cannot
             do
             it
             by
             his
             own
             strength
             :
             But
             when
             all
             this
             is
             done
             ,
             if
             the
             Prisoner
             will
             do
             nothing
             towards
             his
             own
             escape
             ,
             he
             ,
             who
             hath
             done
             thus
             much
             in
             his
             behalf
             ,
             will
             think
             it
             great
             pity
             but
             that
             there
             he
             should
             lie
             .
          
           
             There
             is
             no
             Prince
             but
             will
             be
             satisfied
             that
             he
             hath
             quitted
             himself
             bravely
             ,
             and
             fully
             performed
             the
             part
             of
             a
             Deliverer
             ,
             when
             he
             hath
             put
             Weapons
             into
             the
             hands
             of
             a
             Conquered
             People
             ,
             and
             furnished
             them
             with
             sufficient
             aids
             for
             the
             rescuing
             themselves
             from
             the
             Tyranny
             of
             their
             Oppressors
             ;
             but
             if
             after
             all
             ,
             they
             will
             not
             be
             perswaded
             to
             use
             their
             Weapons
             ,
             and
             are
             so
             dastardly
             as
             not
             to
             joyn
             with
             those
             Forces
             that
             are
             sent
             for
             their
             help
             ,
             he
             nevertheless
             deserves
             the
             Title
             of
             a
             Deliverer
             .
          
           
             In
             like
             manner
             ,
             it
             is
             not
             our
             Blessed
             Saviour's
             Method
             to
             drag
             men
             with
             irresistible
             
             force
             out
             of
             their
             Spiritual
             Vassallage
             and
             Slavery
             :
             He
             doth
             not
             deliver
             us
             against
             our
             Wills
             ,
             nor
             in
             such
             a
             manner
             as
             if
             we
             were
             Creatures
             that
             have
             no
             Wills
             ;
             nor
             doth
             so
             overpower
             our
             Wills
             (
             at
             least
             ordinarily
             )
             as
             that
             they
             shall
             have
             left
             them
             no
             power
             of
             resistance
             ,
             but
             be
             necessitated
             to
             give
             their
             Consent
             .
          
           
             But
             this
             is
             the
             Course
             he
             hath
             taken
             ,
             which
             is
             the
             most
             wise
             ,
             and
             in
             its
             own
             nature
             the
             most
             admirably
             effectual
             .
          
           
             First
             ,
             He
             hath
             fully
             informed
             us
             concerning
             all
             the
             Parts
             and
             Particulars
             of
             our
             Liberty
             .
          
           
             Secondly
             ,
             He
             hath
             Directed
             us
             to
             the
             most
             potent
             Means
             for
             the
             gaining
             thereof
             .
          
           
             Thirdly
             ,
             He
             hath
             purchased
             a
             rich
             supply
             of
             Grace
             and
             Strength
             to
             enable
             us
             to
             use
             these
             Means
             successfully
             .
          
           
             Fourthly
             ,
             He
             hath
             laid
             before
             us
             the
             most
             powerful
             Motives
             and
             Arguments
             imaginable
             to
             prevail
             with
             our
             Wills
             to
             use
             this
             Strength
             ,
             to
             comply
             with
             this
             Grace
             .
          
           
             First
             ,
             
               He
               hath
               fully
               informed
               us
               concerning
               all
               the
               Parts
               and
               Particulars
               of
               our
               Liberty
               :
            
             I
             mean
             ,
             he
             hath
             instructed
             us
             in
             all
             those
             Rules
             of
             Righteousness
             and
             Goodness
             ,
             in
             the
             Observance
             of
             which
             consists
             our
             best
             and
             most
             desirable
             Liberty
             .
          
           
           
             This
             he
             hath
             done
             by
             the
             Precepts
             he
             hath
             given
             us
             ,
             as
             also
             by
             the
             Example
             he
             hath
             set
             before
             us
             .
             In
             Matthew
             11.
             28
             ,
             29.
             he
             proposeth
             both
             these
             ,
             the
             one
             to
             be
             obeyed
             ,
             the
             other
             to
             be
             followed
             ,
             in
             order
             to
             the
             possessing
             our selves
             of
             this
             Liberty
             :
             
               Come
               unto
               me
            
             (
             saith
             he
             )
             
               all
               ye
               that
               labour
               and
               are
               heavy
               laden
               ,
               and
               I
               will
               give
               you
               rest
               .
            
             And
             what
             he
             meaneth
             by
             
               Coming
               unto
               him
            
             he
             tells
             us
             in
             the
             next
             words
             ,
             
               Take
               my
               Yoke
               upon
               you
            
             ,
             or
             obey
             my
             Precepts
             ,
             
               and
               Learn
               of
               me
            
             ,
             or
             follow
             my
             Example
             ,
             
               for
               I
               am
               meek
               and
               lowly
               in
               heart
               ,
               and
               ye
               shall
               find
               Rest
               unto
               your
               Souls
               :
            
             Rest
             from
             the
             Slavish
             drudgery
             of
             sinful
             Affections
             .
          
           
             As
             to
             our
             Saviours
             Precepts
             ,
             whatsoever
             he
             hath
             required
             of
             us
             ,
             it
             is
             either
             a
             Part
             of
             our
             Liberty
             ,
             or
             a
             Means
             for
             the
             gaining
             and
             maintenance
             thereof
             .
          
           
             Now
             as
             to
             the
             Christian
             Precepts
             which
             oblige
             us
             to
             those
             things
             in
             the
             doing
             of
             which
             our
             Liberty
             consisteth
             ,
             as
             they
             incomparably
             excel
             the
             Precepts
             of
             whatsoever
             Religion
             was
             before
             or
             since
             the
             coming
             of
             our
             Saviour
             ,
             so
             there
             is
             nothing
             defective
             or
             wanting
             in
             them
             .
             There
             is
             not
             any
             thing
             left
             out
             of
             them
             that
             is
             necessary
             to
             the
             completing
             of
             the
             freedom
             and
             happiness
             of
             our
             Souls
             .
             All
             
             the
             defects
             of
             the
             Mosaical
             Law
             ,
             and
             of
             the
             Law
             of
             Nature
             ,
             are
             supplied
             and
             made
             up
             by
             them
             .
             As
             our
             Lord
             
               came
               not
               to
               destroy
               the
               Law
               ,
            
             so
             he
             came
             
               to
               fulfil
               it
            
             :
             To
             perfect
             it
             and
             fill
             it
             up
             ,
             as
             he
             himself
             hath
             told
             us
             ,
             Matth.
             5.
             17.
             
          
           
             There
             is
             nothing
             that
             conduceth
             to
             the
             restoring
             humane
             nature
             to
             its
             Primitive
             Perfection
             ,
             to
             the
             bringing
             every
             thing
             in
             man
             into
             due
             order
             ,
             to
             the
             effecting
             a
             complete
             Harmony
             and
             Agreement
             between
             his
             various
             disagreeing
             Powers
             and
             Faculties
             ,
             to
             the
             putting
             him
             into
             that
             state
             wherein
             every
             thing
             would
             be
             with
             him
             as
             his
             own
             heart
             could
             wish
             to
             have
             it
             ,
             or
             (
             in
             one
             word
             )
             to
             the
             making
             him
             partaker
             of
             the
             God-like
             Nature
             ,
             and
             consequently
             of
             the
             God-like
             Liberty
             ,
             Freedom
             and
             Blessedness
             ;
             There
             is
             nothing
             ,
             I
             say
             ,
             conduceable
             to
             these
             excellent
             purposes
             ,
             but
             our
             Saviour
             hath
             in
             his
             
               own
               Person
            
             ,
             when
             he
             was
             on
             Earth
             ,
             and
             by
             his
             Apostles
             since
             he
             left
             the
             World
             ,
             acquainted
             us
             with
             it
             ,
             over
             and
             over
             inculcated
             it
             ,
             again
             and
             again
             minded
             us
             of
             it
             ,
             and
             urged
             it
             upon
             our
             practice
             .
          
           
             To
             speak
             in
             the
             words
             of
             the
             Apostle
             
               S.
               Paul
               ,
               Phil.
               4.
               8.
               
               Whatsoever
               things
               are
               true
               ,
            
             or
             remote
             from
             insincerity
             and
             hypocrisie
             ;
             
               Whatsoever
               things
               are
               honest
               ,
               
               
                 〈◊〉
                 〈◊〉
                 〈◊〉
                 〈◊〉
                 〈◊〉
              
               ,
            
             venerable
             and
             grave
             ;
             
               Whatsoever
               things
               are
               just
            
             ,
             or
             exactly
             agreeable
             to
             the
             Rule
             of
             doing
             as
             we
             would
             be
             done
             unto
             ;
             
               Whatsoever
               things
               are
               pure
            
             ,
             or
             far
             from
             all
             shew
             and
             appearance
             of
             unchastity
             ;
             
               Whatsoever
               things
               are
               lovely
            
             ,
             or
             which
             tend
             to
             secure
             to
             us
             love
             among
             men
             ,
             such
             as
             all
             works
             of
             benignity
             ,
             mercy
             and
             Charity
             ;
             
               Whatsoever
               things
               are
               of
               good
               report
               ,
            
             or
             which
             are
             apt
             to
             procure
             a
             good
             name
             ,
             and
             therefore
             to
             prevent
             all
             the
             causes
             of
             shame
             ,
             and
             to
             give
             us
             the
             greatest
             freedom
             and
             confidence
             ,
             as
             before
             God
             ,
             so
             before
             Men
             too
             ;
             
               If
               there
               be
               any
               virtue
            
             ,
             if
             there
             be
             any
             thing
             that
             is
             by
             Good
             men
             reckoned
             in
             the
             number
             of
             Virtues
             ;
             
               And
               if
               there
               be
               any
               praise
               ,
            
             or
             any
             thing
             laudable
             and
             praise-worthy
             :
             All
             these
             things
             ,
             as
             the
             Apostle
             in
             the
             general
             here
             enjoyneth
             us
             
               to
               think
               upon
               them
            
             ,
             so
             they
             are
             very
             particularly
             ,
             and
             as
             clearly
             and
             perspicuously
             ,
             recommended
             to
             us
             to
             be
             carefully
             observed
             by
             us
             ,
             in
             the
             New
             Testament
             .
          
           
             There
             is
             nothing
             which
             it
             becometh
             us
             to
             Do
             or
             Forbear
             ,
             whether
             in
             reference
             to
             God
             ,
             our
             Great
             Creator
             ,
             Governour
             and
             Benefactor
             ,
             or
             to
             our
             Fellow-creatures
             ,
             or
             to
             our
             own
             Souls
             and
             Bodies
             ,
             but
             here
             we
             find
             it
             .
          
           
           
             Again
             ,
             we
             may
             observe
             all
             these
             in
             our
             Saviour's
             Life
             also
             ,
             wherein
             He
             set
             us
             an
             Example
             ,
             that
             
               we
               should
               follow
               his
               steps
            
             .
             And
             it
             is
             a
             most
             admirable
             Example
             of
             
               Piety
               towards
               God
            
             (
             of
             Love
             to
             him
             ,
             Trust
             in
             him
             ,
             and
             Submission
             to
             his
             Will
             )
             of
             
               Charity
               to
               all
               men
            
             ,
             even
             his
             greatest
             Enemies
             ;
             and
             of
             Humility
             ,
             Meekness
             ,
             Temperance
             ,
             Purity
             ,
             Contempt
             of
             the
             World
             ,
             and
             Heavenly-mindedness
             .
          
           
             He
             that
             shall
             observe
             how
             our
             Blessed
             Saviour
             Lived
             ,
             cannot
             be
             ignorant
             of
             any
             of
             those
             Laws
             of
             Righteousness
             and
             Goodness
             ,
             which
             ,
             before
             his
             coming
             ,
             the
             World
             was
             so
             lamentably
             ,
             in
             not
             a
             few
             instances
             ,
             to
             seek
             in
             the
             knowledge
             of
             ,
             through
             that
             blindness
             which
             by
             the
             customary
             gratifying
             their
             vile
             Affections
             men
             had
             generally
             contracted
             .
             I
             say
             ,
             he
             that
             is
             acquainted
             with
             the
             Life
             of
             our
             Saviour
             cannot
             easily
             be
             ignorant
             of
             any
             of
             those
             Laws
             ,
             although
             he
             never
             understood
             what
             particular
             Commands
             or
             Prohibitions
             his
             Precepts
             consist
             of
             .
          
           
             So
             that
             this
             is
             the
             First
             thing
             Christ
             Iesus
             hath
             done
             for
             us
             in
             order
             to
             our
             being
             made
             Free
             :
             He
             hath
             given
             us
             fully
             to
             understand
             what
             it
             is
             to
             be
             Free
             ,
             what
             are
             those
             several
             Rules
             of
             Righteousness
             
             and
             Goodness
             ,
             in
             compliance
             with
             which
             consists
             our
             Liberty
             .
          
           
             Secondly
             ,
             Our
             Saviour
             hath
             also
             prescribed
             most
             Effectual
             Means
             ,
             by
             making
             use
             of
             which
             we
             shall
             most
             certainly
             obtain
             and
             maintain
             this
             Liberty
             ,
             that
             is
             ,
             obey
             those
             Laws
             of
             Liberty
             which
             he
             hath
             given
             us
             .
          
           
             These
             Means
             are
             especially
             :
             
               Believing
               himself
               to
               be
               the
               Son
               of
               God
               ,
            
             and
             consequently
             the
             Truth
             and
             Divinity
             of
             his
             Doctrine
             .
          
           
             
               Hearing
               his
               Word
               ,
               and
               Receiving
               it
               into
               honest
               hearts
               ,
            
             or
             Pondering
             it
             in
             our
             minds
             ,
             and
             Meditating
             upon
             it
             ,
             with
             the
             Design
             of
             conforming
             our selves
             to
             it
             .
          
           
             Prayer
             to
             God
             in
             his
             Name
             ,
             together
             with
             Faith
             in
             his
             Bloud
             for
             the
             Remission
             of
             our
             Sins
             ,
             and
             in
             his
             Power
             and
             Goodness
             ,
             for
             the
             Subduing
             our
             Lusts
             ,
             and
             the
             making
             us
             Obedient
             to
             his
             Precepts
             :
             
               That
               is
               ,
               for
               the
               blessing
               our
               Endeavours
               to
               that
               End.
               
            
          
           
             
               Setting
               his
               Example
               before
               our
               Eyes
               ,
            
             which
             is
             an
             Excellent
             Means
             to
             beget
             in
             us
             a
             likeness
             to
             him
             ,
             and
             to
             our
             partaking
             of
             his
             Spirit
             and
             Temper
             .
          
           
             Watching
             over
             our
             own
             Hearts
             ,
             and
             against
             Temptations
             .
          
           
           
             Denying
             our selves
             ,
             and
             not
             indulging
             our
             Sensitive
             Part.
             
          
           
             Advising
             in
             all
             Cases
             of
             doubt
             and
             difficulty
             with
             our
             Pastors
             and
             Spiritual
             Guides
             ;
             
               whom
               Christ
               hath
               given
               to
               his
               Church
               ,
            
             For
             the
             perfecting
             of
             the
             Saints
             ,
             for
             the
             work
             of
             the
             Ministery
             ,
             for
             the
             Edifying
             of
             the
             Body
             of
             Christ
             ,
             
               Ephes.
               4.
               12.
               
               And
            
             obeying
             them
             which
             have
             the
             Rule
             over
             us
             in
             the
             Lord
             ,
             they
             watching
             for
             our
             Souls
             ,
             as
             those
             that
             must
             give
             an
             Account
             ,
             Heb.
             13.
             17.
             
             
               Which
               Duties
               were
               never
               more
               neglected
               ,
               than
               in
               this
               Age
               ,
               to
               the
               great
               scandal
               of
               our
               Reformed
               Religion
               .
            
          
           
             
               Keeping
               in
               the
               Communion
               of
               the
               Church
               :
            
             And
             
               not
               forsaking
               the
               Assembling
               our selves
               together
            
             (
             or
             our
             publick
             Assemblies
             )
             
               as
               the
               manner
               of
               some
               is
               ,
            
             Heb.
             10.
             25.
             
             And
             now
             is
             the
             manner
             of
             vast
             numbers
             of
             us
             ,
             (
             though
             no
             Terms
             of
             Communion
             are
             required
             that
             contradict
             any
             one
             Text
             of
             Scripture
             )
             which
             Separation
             we
             are
             too
             like
             ere
             long
             to
             pay
             dear
             for
             .
          
           
             
               The
               Religious
               observation
               of
               the
               Lords
               Day
               ,
               both
               in
               Publick
               and
               Private
               ,
            
             is
             another
             singular
             Help
             and
             Advantage
             ;
             Though
             few
             Professors
             of
             Christianity
             seem
             now
             to
             have
             any
             great
             sense
             of
             it
             ,
             to
             the
             great
             prejudice
             of
             their
             own
             Souls
             ,
             and
             the
             Souls
             of
             those
             who
             are
             under
             their
             charge
             .
          
           
           
             And
             to
             these
             add
             in
             the
             last
             place
             (
             because
             't
             is
             most
             convenient
             to
             place
             them
             
               here
               )
               The
               Sacraments
               of
               Baptism
            
             and
             the
             
               Lord's
               Supper
            
             .
          
           
             By
             Baptism
             we
             are
             admitted
             into
             the
             Church
             of
             Christ
             ,
             and
             brought
             into
             a
             
               New
               State
            
             :
             We
             are
             baptized
             
               into
               the
               name
               of
               the
               Father
               ,
               Son
               and
               Holy
               Ghost
               ,
            
             or
             devoted
             to
             their
             service
             .
             And
             the
             Father
             ,
             in
             this
             Sacrament
             ,
             takes
             us
             into
             his
             special
             care
             ,
             and
             into
             the
             Relation
             of
             his
             Children
             ,
             whereas
             before
             we
             were
             only
             the
             Children
             of
             Adam
             .
             The
             Son
             receives
             us
             as
             members
             of
             his
             Body
             the
             Church
             :
             
               We
               are
               baptized
               into
               one
               Body
            
             (
             as
             the
             Apostle
             speaks
             ,
             1
             Cor.
             12.
             13.
             
             )
             that
             Body
             whereof
             Christ
             is
             the
             Head.
             And
             the
             Holy
             Ghost
             ,
             who
             is
             the
             Author
             of
             Grace
             and
             Spiritual
             Life
             ,
             taketh
             us
             for
             his
             Temples
             .
             We
             are
             said
             to
             
               Receive
               the
               Holy
               Ghost
            
             in
             Baptism
             ,
             to
             receive
             that
             power
             and
             strength
             from
             him
             ,
             which
             will
             enable
             us
             to
             
               Mortifie
               the
               deeds
               of
               the
               Body
               ,
            
             and
             to
             acquire
             the
             Divine
             Graces
             and
             Virtues
             ;
             which
             we
             shall
             certainly
             do
             ,
             if
             we
             refuse
             not
             to
             Exert
             and
             Improve
             it
             ,
             when
             we
             come
             to
             years
             of
             Discretion
             ,
             and
             our
             Faculties
             are
             ripe
             enough
             for
             that
             purpose
             .
             In
             Baptism
             the
             Holy
             Spirit
             communicates
             to
             us
             the
             Beginnings
             
             of
             a
             new
             life
             ,
             which
             may
             afterwards
             be
             improved
             to
             large
             measures
             of
             Virtue
             and
             Goodness
             ,
             if
             we
             be
             not
             wilfully
             wanting
             to
             our selves
             in
             the
             other
             Means
             .
          
           
             And
             in
             the
             
               Lords
               Supper
            
             ,
             as
             we
             renew
             the
             Covenant
             we
             made
             in
             Baptism
             ,
             
               to
               renounce
               the
               Devil
               and
               all
               his
               works
               ,
            
             &c.
             
             So
             all
             worthy
             Receivers
             of
             that
             Sacrament
             receive
             great
             additions
             of
             Grace
             and
             Spiritual
             Strength
             ,
             are
             fed
             with
             the
             spiritual
             food
             of
             the
             most
             Precious
             Body
             and
             Bloud
             of
             Christ.
             
          
           
             And
             of
             all
             the
             Means
             prescribed
             for
             the
             Subduing
             our
             Lusts
             ,
             and
             Growing
             in
             Grace
             ,
             the
             Frequent
             Receiving
             the
             Lord's
             Supper
             is
             very
             deservedly
             accounted
             the
             Principal
             .
             Certainly
             there
             is
             not
             any
             Ordinance
             wherein
             sincere
             Souls
             do
             so
             experiment
             the
             Communications
             of
             the
             Holy
             Spirit
             ,
             by
             which
             they
             are
             so
             
               Strengthened
               with
               strength
               in
               their
               Souls
               .
            
             Nor
             are
             there
             any
             such
             Strong
             and
             Spriteful
             Christians
             ,
             any
             so
             confirmed
             and
             rooted
             in
             Goodness
             ,
             in
             the
             love
             of
             God
             and
             their
             Neighbour
             ,
             and
             all
             the
             Christian
             Virtues
             ,
             as
             those
             who
             take
             all
             occasions
             to
             attend
             upon
             it
             ,
             with
             a
             thankful
             sense
             of
             the
             infinite
             love
             of
             God
             and
             Christ
             to
             them
             ,
             and
             sincerely
             design
             in
             so
             doing
             a
             fuller
             participation
             of
             the
             Divine
             nature
             .
          
           
           
             But
             this
             intimation
             that
             these
             two
             Sacraments
             are
             conveyances
             of
             Grace
             and
             Strength
             leads
             me
             to
             shew
             ,
             that
             ,
          
           
             Thirdly
             ,
             Our
             Saviour
             hath
             moreover
             purchased
             for
             us
             a
             rich
             supply
             of
             Grace
             ,
             to
             enable
             us
             to
             use
             the
             forementioned
             Means
             with
             happy
             success
             .
             He
             hath
             obtained
             from
             his
             Father
             by
             his
             Perfect
             Obedience
             ,
             both
             Active
             and
             Passive
             ,
             Authority
             to
             send
             the
             Holy
             Ghost
             powerfully
             to
             assist
             us
             ;
             and
             hath
             assured
             us
             that
             those
             who
             ask
             him
             shall
             have
             him
             ,
             in
             those
             most
             excellent
             ,
             and
             most
             comfortable
             words
             ,
             
               Luke
               11.
               11
               ,
               12
               ,
               13.
               
               If
               a
               Son
               shall
               ask
               bread
               of
               any
               that
               is
               a
               Father
               ,
               will
               he
               give
               him
               a
               stone
               ?
               Or
               if
               he
               ask
               a
               fish
               ,
               will
               he
               for
               a
               fish
               give
               him
               a
               Serpent
               ?
               Or
               if
               he
               shall
               ask
               an
               Egge
               ,
               will
               he
               offer
               him
               a
               Scorpion
               ?
               If
               ye
               then
               being
               evil
               ,
               know
               how
               to
               give
               good
               gifts
               unto
               your
               Children
               ,
               how
               much
               more
               shall
               your
               Heavenly
               Father
               give
               his
               holy
               Spirit
               unto
               them
               that
               ask
               him
               ?
            
          
           
             And
             if
             any
             of
             us
             want
             the
             Holy
             Spirit
             's
             Assistance
             ,
             it
             is
             certainly
             because
             we
             either
             pray
             not
             at
             all
             for
             it
             ,
             or
             not
             with
             a
             sincere
             and
             earnest
             desire
             that
             he
             should
             root
             up
             and
             destroy
             every
             Evil
             Affection
             in
             our
             Souls
             ;
             Because
             we
             are
             secretly
             unwilling
             to
             let
             go
             some
             beloved
             lust
             or
             
             other
             ;
             And
             because
             we
             are
             false
             to
             God
             and
             our
             own
             Souls
             in
             those
             things
             which
             he
             hath
             put
             into
             our
             Power
             .
             For
             't
             is
             certain
             ,
             that
             not
             to
             put
             forth
             the
             power
             we
             have
             already
             received
             ,
             and
             yet
             complain
             for
             want
             of
             strength
             ,
             is
             to
             play
             the
             Hypocrities
             ;
             and
             no
             wonder
             if
             the
             Holy
             Spirit
             of
             God
             doth
             estrange
             himself
             ,
             and
             withhold
             or
             withdraw
             his
             blessed
             Influences
             from
             such
             persons
             .
          
           
             But
             as
             for
             those
             who
             are
             faithful
             so
             far
             as
             those
             Talents
             reach
             ,
             which
             they
             are
             at
             present
             intrusted
             with
             ,
             our
             Lord
             hath
             promised
             them
             that
             more
             shall
             be
             given
             them
             .
             That
             is
             the
             meaning
             of
             those
             words
             ,
             
               Mark
               4.
               25.
               
               He
               that
               hath
               ,
               to
               him
               shall
               be
               given
               :
            
             That
             is
             ,
             that
             useth
             what
             he
             hath
             ;
             for
             no
             man
             properly
             hath
             or
             possesseth
             what
             he
             makes
             no
             use
             of
             ,
             't
             would
             be
             the
             same
             thing
             to
             him
             to
             be
             without
             it
             .
          
           
             Nay
             ,
             our
             Lord
             doth
             not
             only
             promise
             to
             him
             that
             hath
             ,
             that
             more
             shall
             be
             given
             him
             ,
             but
             also
             that
             he
             shall
             have
             abundantly
             more
             ,
             
               Matth.
               13.
               12.
               
               For
               whosoever
               hath
               ,
               to
               him
               shall
               be
               given
               ,
               and
               he
               shall
               have
               more
               abundance
               :
            
             And
             he
             repeats
             this
             ,
             Chap.
             25.
             29.
             
          
           
             And
             if
             we
             were
             not
             through
             wilfulness
             and
             carelesness
             wanting
             to
             our selves
             ,
             
             in
             putting
             forth
             that
             measure
             of
             strength
             we
             have
             ,
             as
             sure
             as
             Iesus
             is
             the
             Christ
             we
             should
             fully
             experiment
             the
             truth
             of
             this
             promise
             :
             We
             should
             then
             feel
             the
             Divine
             Spirit
             
               working
               in
               us
               mightily
            
             ,
             as
             the
             Apostle
             S.
             Paul
             saith
             he
             did
             ,
             Col.
             1.
             29.
             
          
           
             The
             great
             things
             that
             are
             spoken
             concerning
             the
             Spirit
             ,
             and
             of
             what
             he
             shall
             do
             in
             the
             hearts
             of
             men
             ,
             would
             be
             then
             punctually
             fulfilled
             in
             us
             ,
             and
             we
             should
             be
             satisfied
             by
             happy
             experience
             ,
             that
             they
             are
             not
             mere
             words
             ;
             the
             Holy
             Ghost
             would
             not
             fail
             to
             do
             all
             that
             for
             us
             ,
             he
             was
             sent
             by
             our
             Lord
             to
             do
             .
          
           
             It
             is
             to
             be
             acknowledged
             with
             great
             sadness
             ,
             that
             both
             Fleshly
             and
             Spiritual
             Lusts
             are
             exceedingly
             strong
             and
             vigorous
             even
             in
             the
             generality
             of
             those
             that
             profess
             Christianity
             ,
             as
             well
             as
             in
             others
             ,
             and
             no
             less
             than
             in
             others
             ,
             that
             are
             Strangers
             to
             our
             Religion
             :
             But
             this
             never
             to
             be
             enough
             lamented
             Evil
             doth
             not
             proceed
             from
             hence
             ,
             that
             grace
             is
             denied
             to
             the
             generality
             ,
             but
             't
             is
             wholly
             to
             be
             imputed
             to
             their
             
               Receiving
               the
               grace
               of
               God
               in
               vain
               ,
            
             and
             wilfully
             refusing
             to
             comply
             therewith
             .
             It
             is
             not
             at
             all
             to
             be
             ascribed
             to
             the
             Spirits
             refusing
             to
             perform
             his
             Office
             in
             them
             ,
             or
             to
             do
             in
             their
             behalf
             what
             doth
             belong
             to
             him
             ,
             but
             to
             their
             refusing
             to
             do
             their
             part
             ▪
             
             This
             we
             are
             as
             fully
             assured
             of
             from
             abundance
             of
             Texts
             of
             Scripture
             as
             we
             can
             desire
             to
             be
             .
          
           
             The
             same
             is
             to
             be
             said
             of
             mens
             so
             ordinarily
             falling
             again
             and
             again
             into
             those
             sins
             which
             they
             frequently
             Pray
             and
             Resolve
             and
             Vow
             against
             :
             This
             is
             far
             from
             being
             the
             account
             of
             it
             ,
             that
             God
             is
             not
             willing
             to
             hear
             their
             prayers
             ;
             For
             (
             as
             S.
             Iohn
             speaks
             ,
             1
             Epist.
             5.
             14.
             )
             
               This
               is
               the
               confidence
               that
               we
               have
               in
               him
               ,
               that
               if
               we
               ask
               any
               thing
               according
               to
               his
               will
               ,
               he
               heareth
               us
            
             ;
             and
             to
             ask
             victory
             over
             our
             Lusts
             is
             of
             all
             Petitions
             most
             agreeable
             to
             his
             will.
             This
             cannot
             be
             the
             reason
             of
             it
             ,
             that
             the
             Holy
             Spirit
             refuseth
             to
             inforce
             his
             Preventing
             (
             or
             Prevenient
             )
             with
             his
             Assisting
             Grace
             ,
             that
             he
             will
             not
             assist
             some
             persons
             in
             the
             performance
             of
             those
             good
             Resolutions
             which
             his
             Preventing
             Grace
             hath
             excited
             in
             their
             Souls
             .
             But
             this
             is
             the
             true
             account
             hereof
             ,
             viz.
             Such
             Persons
             are
             undoubtedly
             wanting
             in
             the
             use
             of
             some
             Necessary
             Means
             or
             other
             for
             the
             subduing
             their
             Lusts
             ;
             they
             do
             not
             use
             all
             the
             means
             our
             Lord
             hath
             appointed
             ,
             and
             are
             especially
             faulty
             in
             neglecting
             particularly
             the
             great
             duty
             of
             Consideration
             ,
             They
             pray
             ,
             it
             may
             be
             ,
             
             very
             frequently
             and
             earnestly
             too
             ,
             that
             God
             would
             give
             them
             strength
             against
             this
             or
             that
             Corruption
             ,
             and
             they
             add
             Vows
             to
             their
             Prayers
             ,
             but
             they
             add
             not
             Consideration
             to
             their
             Prayers
             and
             Vows
             ,
             they
             watch
             not
             over
             themselves
             ,
             disregard
             the
             first
             motions
             of
             their
             Wills
             ,
             and
             inclinations
             of
             their
             Souls
             towards
             the
             sins
             or
             sin
             they
             so
             Pray
             ,
             Resolve
             and
             Vow
             against
             ,
             and
             are
             not
             careful
             to
             avoid
             Temptations
             .
          
           
             And
             as
             inconsideration
             is
             the
             chiefest
             cause
             of
             unsuccessfulness
             in
             the
             use
             of
             means
             for
             the
             subduing
             of
             Corrupt
             Affections
             ,
             so
             the
             gross
             neglect
             of
             that
             grand
             Means
             
               the
               Lords
               Supper
            
             ,
             but
             now
             discoursed
             of
             (
             which
             I
             hope
             in
             no
             Age
             ,
             nor
             among
             any
             people
             professing
             Christianity
             ,
             was
             ever
             so
             common
             ,
             as
             to
             our
             great
             shame
             it
             is
             in
             this
             Age
             and
             this
             Nation
             )
             this
             gross
             neglect
             ,
             I
             say
             ,
             is
             questionless
             a
             very
             great
             cause
             of
             so
             much
             Non-proficiency
             in
             attendance
             on
             other
             Ordinances
             as
             is
             complained
             of
             .
             Which
             Nonproficiency
             may
             well
             be
             ,
             notwithstanding
             the
             Promises
             of
             the
             plentiful
             Effusion
             of
             the
             Spirit
             ,
             and
             our
             Saviour's
             purchasing
             so
             rich
             a
             supply
             of
             Grace
             for
             us
             .
             For
             our
             Saviour
             is
             no
             such
             Friend
             to
             Negligence
             and
             Carelesness
             ,
             as
             to
             dispense
             
             his
             Grace
             in
             such
             a
             way
             and
             manner
             ,
             as
             that
             it
             must
             necessarily
             be
             a
             motive
             and
             encouragement
             to
             do
             nothing
             ,
             or
             but
             little
             our selves
             :
             But
             on
             the
             contrary
             ,
             he
             so
             communicates
             his
             Grace
             and
             Strength
             ,
             as
             to
             make
             it
             a
             great
             Exciter
             and
             Quickner
             of
             Endeavours
             .
             Of
             this
             S.
             Paul
             assures
             us
             ,
             in
             making
             
               God's
               working
               in
               us
               to
               will
               and
               to
               do
               ,
            
             or
             his
             readiness
             so
             to
             do
             ,
             an
             argument
             to
             perswade
             us
             
               to
               work
               out
               our
               own
               salvation
               with
               fear
               and
               trembling
               ,
            
             Phil.
             2.
             12.
             
          
           
             Lastly
             ,
             As
             our
             Saviour
             hath
             purchased
             for
             us
             a
             rich
             supply
             of
             Grace
             for
             the
             Enabling
             us
             to
             use
             the
             Means
             of
             our
             Deliverance
             with
             happy
             success
             ,
             so
             he
             hath
             given
             us
             the
             most
             powerful
             Motives
             and
             Arguments
             that
             can
             be
             imagined
             ,
             to
             prevail
             upon
             our
             Wills
             to
             comply
             and
             cooperate
             with
             this
             Grace
             .
          
           
             And
             these
             Arguments
             are
             not
             only
             proposed
             outwardly
             to
             us
             in
             his
             Gospel
             ,
             but
             they
             are
             also
             inforced
             inwardly
             upon
             our
             hearts
             (
             as
             appears
             by
             what
             hath
             been
             now
             said
             )
             by
             his
             Holy
             Spirit
             .
             That
             is
             ,
             they
             are
             inforced
             upon
             the
             hearts
             of
             all
             those
             who
             will
             take
             the
             pains
             seriously
             to
             consider
             them
             .
             To
             which
             consideration
             likewise
             the
             Spirit
             fails
             not
             to
             Excite
             
             men
             ,
             till
             by
             long
             Grieving
             him
             ,
             and
             very
             frequent
             rejecting
             his
             good
             ▪
             Motions
             and
             Suggestions
             ,
             he
             is
             ,
             as
             it
             were
             ,
             forced
             to
             desist
             ,
             and
             depart
             from
             them
             .
          
        
         
           
             CHAP.
             VII
             .
          
           
             Wherein
             is
             discoursed
             the
             First
             of
             those
             Motives
             and
             Arguments
             which
             are
             offered
             in
             the
             Gospel
             ,
             to
             perswade
             us
             to
             use
             the
             Means
             prescribed
             for
             our
             deliverance
             from
             the
             Power
             of
             Sin.
             Namely
             ,
             The
             love
             of
             God
             in
             sending
             his
             Son
             upon
             the
             errand
             of
             our
             Redemption
             .
             And
             two
             most
             powerful
             Motives
             implied
             in
             this
             .
          
           
             NOW
             the
             chiefest
             of
             those
             Motives
             and
             Arguments
             are
             these
             that
             follow
             .
          
           
             First
             ,
             The
             unconceivable
             Love
             of
             God
             expressed
             in
             sending
             his
             only
             and
             Eternal
             begotten
             Son
             ,
             ultimately
             upon
             this
             errand
             of
             Redeeming
             us
             from
             the
             Power
             of
             Sin
             :
             And
             the
             never
             to
             be
             sufficiently
             admired
             Love
             of
             Christ
             ,
             in
             so
             readily
             taking
             our
             Nature
             upon
             him
             ,
             condescending
             to
             such
             extremely
             low
             circumstances
             
             here
             in
             the
             World
             ,
             and
             at
             last
             submitting
             to
             so
             Vile
             and
             Ignominious
             ,
             so
             Cruel
             and
             Tormenting
             a
             Death
             ,
             and
             all
             this
             ,
             ultimately
             I
             say
             ,
             for
             this
             very
             End
             ,
             that
             of
             Sins
             and
             Satans
             Slaves
             we
             might
             become
             his
             and
             his
             Fathers
             Free
             Subjects
             ;
             
               For
               he
               died
               ,
               the
               just
               for
               the
               unjust
               ,
               that
               he
               might
               bring
               us
               to
               God
               ,
            
             1
             Pet.
             3.
             18.
             
          
           
             Here
             we
             have
             a
             two-fold
             most
             exciting
             and
             wonderfully
             powerful
             motive
             to
             comply
             most
             heartily
             with
             the
             Method
             our
             Saviour
             hath
             taken
             for
             the
             setting
             us
             free
             .
          
           
             First
             ,
             God's
             sending
             his
             own
             Son
             to
             be
             a
             Sacrifice
             for
             our
             Sins
             ,
             without
             the
             interposition
             of
             which
             he
             would
             not
             propose
             Terms
             of
             Reconciliation
             to
             Sinners
             ,
             sheweth
             his
             infinite
             
               hatred
               of
               Sin
            
             ,
             and
             consequently
             ,
             that
             it
             is
             a
             most
             deadly
             Evil
             ,
             and
             hath
             excessive
             Malignity
             in
             it
             .
             This
             is
             expressed
             in
             the
             most
             Emphatical
             manner
             by
             our
             Saviour's
             shedding
             his
             most
             precious
             Bloud
             upon
             the
             Cross
             for
             the
             expiating
             of
             it
             .
          
           
             And
             can
             we
             have
             a
             more
             constraining
             Motive
             to
             do
             our
             utmost
             to
             be
             delivered
             from
             the
             Dominion
             of
             Sin
             ,
             than
             this
             ,
             that
             it
             is
             thus
             demonstrated
             to
             be
             an
             unspeakable
             Evil
             ?
          
           
           
             It
             hath
             been
             shewed
             ,
             that
             the
             Death
             of
             Christ
             was
             designed
             to
             set
             us
             free
             from
             the
             Power
             as
             well
             as
             Punishment
             of
             Sin
             ,
             and
             it
             is
             apt
             to
             effect
             that
             end
             ,
             partly
             as
             its
             extreme
             hatefulness
             is
             thereby
             discovered
             and
             made
             manifest
             .
             By
             this
             Sacrifice
             for
             Sin
             ,
             is
             it
             
               condemned
               in
               the
               flesh
            
             ,
             as
             the
             Apostle
             saith
             ,
             Rom.
             8.
             3.
             
             It
             is
             condemned
             as
             the
             Vilest
             and
             most
             Intolerable
             thing
             .
          
           
             The
             immediate
             end
             of
             Christs
             sufferings
             was
             to
             make
             Atonement
             for
             Sin
             ,
             but
             this
             way
             of
             Atonement
             is
             a
             means
             ,
             a
             most
             effectual
             means
             ,
             to
             this
             farther
             End
             ,
             the
             making
             us
             out
             of
             love
             with
             Sin
             ,
             and
             perswading
             us
             to
             Abandon
             it
             as
             the
             worst
             of
             all
             Evils
             .
             Of
             which
             ,
             I
             say
             ,
             we
             cannot
             desire
             greater
             evidence
             than
             this
             ,
             that
             no
             meaner
             Sacrifice
             might
             be
             accepted
             for
             the
             making
             expiation
             for
             Sin
             ,
             than
             that
             of
             the
             only
             begotten
             Son
             of
             God.
             
          
           
             Secondly
             ,
             This
             is
             as
             wonderful
             an
             Expression
             of
             the
             
               Divine
               love
               to
               Sinners
            
             ,
             as
             of
             the
             Divine
             displeasure
             against
             
               Sin.
               God
               commendeth
               his
               love
               towards
               us
               ,
               in
               that
               when
               we
               were
               yet
               Sinners
               Christ
               died
               for
               us
               ,
               Rom.
            
             5.
             8.
             
             And
             herein
             did
             he
             commend
             his
             love
             in
             the
             most
             wonderful
             manner
             that
             it
             was
             possible
             to
             commend
             it
             .
             He
             
             shewed
             
               the
               exceeding
               riches
               of
               his
               grace
               ,
               in
               his
               Kindness
               towards
               us
               through
               Iesus
               Christ
               ,
            
             as
             we
             read
             Ephes.
             2.
             7.
             
          
           
             Was
             that
             an
             ordinary
             Love
             in
             God
             the
             Father
             think
             we
             ,
             that
             moved
             him
             to
             send
             no
             less
             a
             person
             upon
             the
             business
             of
             our
             Redemption
             ,
             than
             him
             who
             was
             the
             
               Brightness
               of
               his
               own
               Glory
            
             ,
             and
             the
             
               express
               Image
               of
               his
               Person
               ,
               by
               whom
               also
               he
               made
               the
               Worlds
               ?
            
             Was
             that
             an
             Ordinary
             Love
             in
             God
             the
             Son
             ,
             that
             prevailed
             with
             him
             to
             take
             the
             Humane
             nature
             ,
             and
             to
             humble
             himself
             in
             that
             Astonishing
             manner
             ,
             and
             to
             undergo
             such
             direful
             Sufferings
             for
             our
             sake
             ?
             Or
             was
             it
             not
             such
             a
             Love
             as
             
               passeth
               knowledge
            
             ?
             So
             S.
             Paul
             saith
             it
             was
             ,
             and
             it
             can
             be
             no
             less
             .
             This
             is
             such
             a
             love
             indeed
             ,
             as
             is
             rather
             to
             be
             silently
             Admired
             ,
             than
             much
             discoursed
             of
             .
          
           
             How
             hard
             must
             needs
             be
             that
             heart
             which
             will
             not
             be
             broken
             by
             the
             force
             of
             such
             love
             as
             this
             !
             Nothing
             can
             be
             imagined
             to
             be
             of
             such
             irresistible
             power
             over
             Persons
             not
             forsaken
             of
             all
             ingenuity
             ,
             as
             the
             consideration
             of
             this
             Love.
             
          
           
             This
             is
             the
             Other
             way
             whereby
             the
             Death
             of
             Christ
             was
             designed
             for
             the
             Destroying
             of
             Sin.
             And
             in
             respect
             of
             either
             of
             these
             ways
             ,
             but
             much
             more
             of
             
             both
             ,
             our
             Saviour
             had
             good
             ground
             for
             the
             uttering
             those
             words
             ,
             Iohn
             12.
             32.
             
             
               When
               I
               am
               lifted
               up
               from
               the
               Earth
               ,
               I
               shall
               draw
               all
               men
               unto
               me
               :
            
             He
             spake
             of
             his
             
               dying
               on
               the
               Cross
            
             for
             Mankind
             ,
             as
             it
             follows
             ,
             
               This
               he
               said
               signifying
               what-death
               he
               should
               die
               .
            
             And
             he
             here
             supposeth
             this
             his
             Death
             to
             contain
             such
             Forcible
             Arguments
             to
             perswade
             men
             to
             cast
             off
             the
             Drudgery
             of
             sin
             ,
             and
             exchange
             it
             for
             his
             Free
             service
             ,
             that
             it
             must
             necessarily
             be
             happily
             successful
             to
             this
             End
             ,
             wheresoever
             it
             is
             seriously
             thought
             on
             ,
             and
             laid
             to
             heart
             .
          
        
         
           
             CHAP.
             VIII
             .
          
           
             A
             Seasonable
             Digression
             concerning
             the
             Doctrine
             of
             Vniversal
             Redemption
             .
             The
             Antiquity
             and
             Catholicalness
             of
             this
             Doctrine
             .
             Large
             Citations
             out
             of
             Bishop
             Latimer
             and
             Bishop
             Hooper
             ,
             expressing
             their
             sense
             of
             it
             .
             And
             full
             proof
             thereof
             presented
             out
             of
             the
             H.
             Scriptures
             .
          
           
             BY
             the
             way
             :
             It
             is
             of
             great
             importance
             to
             be
             fully
             satisfied
             ,
             that
             no
             man
             in
             the
             World
             is
             excluded
             from
             having
             
             his
             share
             in
             this
             Propitiatory
             Sacrifice
             ,
             and
             that
             the
             Redemption
             designed
             by
             the
             Death
             of
             Christ
             is
             Universal
             .
          
           
             For
             if
             each
             individual
             Person
             cannot
             be
             assured
             that
             he
             is
             his
             Saviour
             ,
             and
             that
             he
             died
             for
             him
             ;
             if
             he
             died
             not
             for
             all
             ,
             nay
             ,
             but
             for
             a
             few
             comparatively
             (
             as
             those
             say
             who
             deny
             that
             he
             died
             for
             all
             )
             then
             what
             influence
             can
             the
             consideration
             of
             his
             Death
             have
             upon
             the
             Wills
             of
             men
             ?
             Surely
             the
             weakest
             influence
             that
             can
             be
             ,
             if
             any
             at
             all
             .
          
           
             Indeed
             how
             it
             can
             rationally
             have
             any
             ,
             seems
             unintelligible
             ,
             since
             those
             who
             assert
             that
             Christ
             died
             but
             for
             a
             few
             comparatively
             ,
             assert
             also
             that
             those
             few
             shall
             be
             infallibly
             at
             one
             time
             or
             other
             drawn
             to
             him
             ,
             and
             Christ
             will
             not
             lose
             any
             one
             of
             them
             .
          
           
             If
             this
             be
             so
             ,
             what
             inducement
             can
             we
             have
             either
             from
             the
             Death
             of
             Christ
             ,
             or
             any
             other
             Consideration
             ,
             to
             concern
             our selves
             at
             all
             about
             leaving
             our
             Sins
             ,
             and
             using
             the
             means
             prescribed
             for
             our
             deliverance
             from
             the
             power
             of
             them
             ?
             For
             if
             it
             so
             happen
             that
             I
             am
             one
             of
             those
             few
             for
             whom
             Christ
             died
             ,
             what
             need
             is
             there
             of
             my
             being
             concerned
             about
             that
             which
             is
             so
             effectually
             secured
             ?
             What
             is
             this
             but
             to
             take
             Christ's
             work
             out
             of
             his
             
             hand
             ?
             But
             if
             Christ
             died
             not
             for
             me
             (
             as
             't
             is
             very
             many
             to
             one
             he
             did
             not
             ,
             if
             he
             died
             for
             so
             few
             )
             then
             all
             my
             care
             is
             to
             no
             purpose
             .
          
           
             
               I
               say
               ,
               if
               every
               one
               of
               us
               cannot
               be
               certain
               that
               Christ
               died
               for
            
             him
             ,
             
               and
               consequently
               for
            
             all
             ,
             
               what
               motive
               to
               obedience
               can
               his
               Death
               be
               to
               us
               ?
               And
               if
               he
               died
               but
               for
            
             some
             ,
             
               and
               those
               some
               but
               a
               very
               small
               number
               compared
               with
               those
               for
               whom
               he
               did
            
             not
             
               die
               ,
               and
               those
               for
               whom
               he
               died
               shall
               be
               undoubtedly
               saved
               ,
               and
               those
               for
               whom
               he
               died
            
             not
             
               shall
               be
               undoubtedly
               damned
               ,
               then
               I
               cannot
               see
               how
               the
               wisest
               man
               on
               Earth
               can
               answer
               this
               Plea
               of
               a
               wicked
               man
               for
               persisting
               impenitently
               in
               his
               wickedness
               ,
            
             viz.
             If
             Christ
             died
             for
             me
             I
             shall
             be
             saved
             ,
             and
             he
             will
             most
             assuredly
             at
             his
             own
             time
             ,
             which
             to
             be
             sure
             is
             the
             best
             ,
             bring
             me
             over
             to
             the
             obedience
             of
             his
             Precepts
             by
             his
             Omnipotent
             grace
             ,
             if
             that
             be
             necessary
             ,
             in
             order
             to
             my
             Salvation
             :
             But
             if
             he
             died
             not
             for
             me
             ,
             then
             let
             me
             do
             what
             I
             can
             ,
             it
             will
             signifie
             nothing
             ,
             my
             state
             is
             unalterable
             .
             So
             that
             I
             run
             no
             hazard
             in
             being
             careless
             and
             neglectful
             of
             the
             concerns
             of
             my
             Soul
             ,
             on
             supposition
             of
             my
             having
             an
             interest
             in
             the
             death
             of
             Christ
             ;
             nor
             is
             my
             case
             one
             jot
             the
             better
             for
             my
             diligence
             in
             using
             the
             means
             of
             Salvation
             according
             
             to
             my
             power
             ,
             on
             supposition
             of
             the
             contrary
             .
          
           
             Now
             how
             can
             we
             think
             ,
             that
             the
             Gospel
             doth
             contain
             such
             mighty
             Arguments
             to
             perswade
             us
             
               to
               work
               out
               our
               own
               Salvation
               ,
            
             whilest
             it
             leaves
             us
             utterly
             unable
             to
             answer
             this
             Plea
             ,
             that
             Careless
             People
             may
             ,
             and
             do
             many
             of
             them
             ,
             make
             for
             their
             Carelesness
             ?
             And
             therefore
             it
             highly
             concerns
             us
             to
             beware
             of
             that
             Doctrine
             ,
             which
             makes
             Christ
             to
             die
             but
             for
             some
             Certain
             Persons
             ,
             as
             not
             only
             most
             false
             ,
             but
             as
             very
             dangerous
             .
          
           
             The
             truth
             is
             ,
             this
             Doctrine
             could
             never
             gain
             any
             considerable
             Credit
             ,
             in
             any
             Church
             in
             the
             World
             ,
             for
             the
             first
             fifteen
             hundred
             years
             :
             'T
             was
             broached
             (
             with
             the
             other
             concomitant
             Doctrines
             )
             by
             one
             Lucidus
             a
             Presbyter
             in
             France
             ,
             about
             the
             year
             of
             our
             Lord
             500
             ,
             of
             which
             the
             Pelagian
             Heresie
             was
             the
             occasion
             ,
             but
             quickly
             condemned
             by
             two
             Councils
             ,
             one
             at
             Arles
             ,
             the
             other
             at
             Lions
             .
             About
             300
             years
             after
             ,
             it
             was
             (
             with
             the
             other
             )
             revived
             by
             Godscalcus
             ,
             a
             person
             of
             ill
             Fame
             ,
             but
             condemned
             again
             by
             a
             Council
             at
             Mentz
             .
          
           
             But
             the
             Doctrine
             we
             are
             defending
             was
             Asserted
             ,
             as
             a
             Point
             never
             doubted
             of
             ,
             by
             the
             Fathers
             of
             the
             first
             300
             years
             :
             
             And
             is
             as
             expresly
             Asserted
             in
             the
             most
             Ancient
             Confessions
             of
             the
             Reformed
             Churches
             beyond
             Sea
             ,
             and
             also
             in
             the
             
               Articles
               ,
               Homilies
            
             and
             Catechism
             of
             our
             own
             Church
             .
          
           
             And
             those
             three
             Holy
             Martyrs
             ,
             Arch-Bishop
             Cranmer
             ,
             Bishop
             Latimer
             and
             Bishop
             Hooper
             (
             who
             will
             be
             acknowledged
             by
             our
             Adversaries
             in
             this
             Point
             ,
             to
             be
             most
             Orthodox
             men
             )
             have
             as
             plainly
             and
             fully
             given
             their
             testimony
             thereunto
             as
             we
             can
             desire
             .
          
           
             Arch-Bishop
             Cranmer
             ,
             
               in
               the
               Preface
               to
               his
               Book
               against
            
             Gardiner
             
               hath
               these
               words
               ,
               that
            
             Christ
             made
             a
             Sacrifice
             and
             Oblation
             of
             his
             body
             upon
             the
             Cross
             ,
             which
             was
             a
             full
             Redemption
             ,
             Satisfaction
             and
             Propitiation
             for
             the
             Sins
             of
             the
             whole
             World.
             
          
           
             Bishop
             Latimer
             ,
             
               in
               his
               Sermon
               on
               the
               first
               Sunday
               after
               the
               Epiphany
               ,
               tells
               us
               ,
               that
            
             Iesus
             is
             an
             Hebrew
             word
             ,
             which
             signifieth
             in
             our
             English
             Tongue
             ,
             a
             Saviour
             and
             Redeemer
             of
             all
             Mankind
             born
             into
             the
             World.
             
          
           
             And
             he
             hath
             this
             passage
             in
             his
             Sermon
             on
             the
             Gospel
             for
             the
             twenty
             first
             Sunday
             after
             Trinity
             ,
             P.
             2.
             of
             Fol.
             208.
             which
             would
             be
             horribly
             offensive
             to
             many
             now
             adays
             ,
             
               viz.
               That
               Christ
               shed
               as
               much
               bloud
               for
            
             Judas
             ,
             
               as
               he
               did
               for
            
             Peter
             ;
             Peter
             
               believed
               
               it
               and
               therefore
               was
               saved
               ,
            
             Judas
             
               would
               not
               believe
               ,
               and
               therefore
               he
               was
               condemned
               ;
               the
               fault
               being
               in
            
             him
             
               only
               ,
               and
               in
               no
               body
               else
               .
            
          
           
             Bishop
             Hooper
             ,
             
               in
               his
               Preface
               to
               his
               Exposition
               of
               the
               Ten
               Commandments
               ,
               saith
               ,
            
             That
             as
             the
             Sin
             of
             Adam
             ,
             without
             priviledge
             or
             exemption
             ,
             extended
             and
             appertained
             unto
             all
             and
             every
             of
             Adams
             Posterity
             ;
             so
             did
             this
             promise
             of
             Grace
             generally
             appertain
             as
             well
             to
             every
             and
             singular
             of
             Adams
             posterity
             as
             to
             Adam
             :
             As
             it
             is
             more
             plainly
             expressed
             ,
             where
             God
             promiseth
             to
             bless
             ,
             in
             the
             seed
             of
             Abraham
             ,
             all
             the
             people
             of
             the
             World.
             
          
           
             And
             that
             these
             Good
             men
             did
             not
             hold
             Contradictions
             ,
             but
             ,
             as
             they
             undoubtedly
             believed
             that
             Christ
             died
             for
             all
             ,
             so
             they
             also
             rejected
             that
             Doctrine
             of
             the
             Divine
             Decrees
             which
             is
             inconsistent
             therewith
             ,
             is
             plain
             from
             the
             following
             passages
             .
          
           
             Bishop
             Latimer
             
               saith
               ,
               in
               his
               Fourth
               Sermon
               on
               the
               Third
               Sunday
               after
               the
               Epiphany
               ,
            
             That
             if
             the
             most
             part
             be
             damned
             ,
             the
             fault
             is
             not
             in
             God
             ,
             but
             in
             themselves
             ;
             for
             ,
             
               Deus
               vult
               omnes
               homines
               salvos
               fieri
               ,
            
             God
             would
             that
             all
             men
             should
             be
             saved
             ,
             but
             they
             themselves
             procure
             their
             own
             damnation
             ,
             and
             despise
             the
             Passion
             of
             
             Christ
             by
             their
             own
             wicked
             and
             inordinate
             living
             .
             Here
             we
             may
             learn
             to
             keep
             us
             from
             all
             curious
             and
             dangerous
             Questions
             ;
             when
             we
             hear
             that
             some
             be
             chosen
             and
             some
             be
             damned
             :
             Let
             us
             have
             good
             hope
             that
             we
             shall
             be
             among
             the
             chosen
             ,
             and
             live
             after
             this
             hope
             ,
             &c.
             
             Think
             that
             God
             hath
             chosen
             those
             that
             believe
             in
             Christ
             ,
             and
             that
             Christ
             is
             the
             Book
             of
             life
             ,
             &c.
             
             So
             we
             need
             not
             to
             go
             about
             to
             trouble
             our selves
             with
             curious
             questions
             of
             the
             Predestination
             of
             God.
             But
             let
             us
             rather
             endeavour
             our selves
             that
             we
             may
             be
             in
             Christ
             ,
             for
             when
             we
             be
             in
             him
             ,
             then
             are
             we
             well
             ,
             and
             then
             we
             may
             be
             sure
             that
             we
             are
             ordained
             to
             everlasting
             life
             .
             But
             you
             will
             say
             ,
             how
             shall
             I
             know
             that
             I
             am
             in
             the
             Book
             of
             life
             ?
             How
             shall
             I
             try
             my self
             to
             be
             elect
             of
             God
             to
             everlasting
             life
             ?
             I
             answer
             ,
             First
             we
             may
             know
             ,
             that
             we
             may
             one
             time
             be
             in
             the
             book
             ,
             and
             another
             time
             come
             out
             again
             ,
             as
             it
             appeareth
             by
             
               David
               .
               See
               more
               that
               follows
               to
               the
               same
               purpose
               ,
            
             Fol.
             310.
             
          
           
             
               Again
               ,
               in
               his
               Sermon
               on
            
             Septuag
             .
             Fol.
             214.
             
               saith
               he
            
             ,
             God's
             Salvation
             is
             sufficient
             to
             save
             all
             Mankind
             ;
             But
             we
             are
             so
             wicked
             of
             our selves
             ,
             that
             we
             refuse
             the
             same
             ,
             and
             we
             will
             not
             take
             it
             when
             't
             is
             offered
             to
             us
             ,
             and
             therefore
             he
             saith
             ,
             
               Pauci
               verò
               electi
               ,
               Few
               are
               chosen
            
             ;
             that
             is
             ,
             few
             have
             pleasure
             and
             delight
             in
             it
             ,
             for
             the
             most
             part
             are
             weary
             of
             
             it
             ,
             cannot
             abide
             it
             ;
             for
             there
             are
             some
             that
             hear
             it
             ,
             but
             they
             will
             abide
             no
             danger
             ,
             &c.
             
             Such
             men
             are
             cause
             of
             their
             own
             Damnation
             ;
             for
             God
             would
             have
             them
             saved
             ,
             but
             they
             refuse
             it
             :
             like
             Judas
             the
             Traitor
             ,
             whom
             Christ
             would
             have
             had
             to
             be
             saved
             ,
             but
             he
             refused
             his
             Salvation
             ,
             he
             refused
             to
             follow
             the
             Doctrine
             of
             his
             Master
             Christ.
             
          
           
             
               And
               Bishop
            
             Hooper
             
               is
               very
               full
               and
               particular
               to
               this
               purpose
               in
               his
               forecited
            
             Preface
             .
             
               Saith
               he
               ,
               Cain
            
             was
             no
             more
             excluded
             from
             the
             promise
             of
             Christ
             ,
             till
             he
             excluded
             himself
             ,
             than
             
               Abel
               ;
               Saul
            
             than
             
               David
               ;
               Judas
            
             than
             
               Peter
               ;
               Esau
            
             than
             Jacob
             :
             Concerning
             which
             two
             Brethren
             ,
             in
             the
             sentence
             of
             God
             given
             to
             Rebecca
             ,
             there
             was
             no
             mention
             at
             all
             ,
             that
             Esau
             should
             be
             disinherited
             of
             Eternal
             Life
             ,
             but
             that
             he
             should
             be
             inferior
             to
             his
             Brother
             Jacob
             in
             this
             world
             ,
             which
             Prophecy
             was
             fulfilled
             in
             their
             Posterity
             ,
             and
             not
             the
             Persons
             themselves
             .
             God
             is
             said
             by
             the
             Prophet
             to
             have
             hated
             Esau
             ,
             not
             because
             he
             was
             disinherited
             of
             Eternal
             Life
             ,
             but
             in
             laying
             his
             mountains
             and
             his
             heritage
             waste
             for
             the
             Dragons
             of
             the
             Wilderness
             ,
             Mal.
             1.
             3.
             
             That
             Threatning
             of
             God
             against
             Esau
             (
             if
             he
             had
             not
             of
             wilful
             malice
             excluded
             himself
             from
             the
             Promise
             of
             Grace
             )
             should
             no
             more
             have
             hindred
             his
             Salvation
             ,
             than
             God's
             Threatning
             against
             Nineveh
             :
             
             The
             cause
             of
             Rejection
             or
             Damnation
             is
             Sin
             in
             man
             ,
             which
             will
             not
             hear
             ,
             neither
             receive
             the
             promise
             of
             the
             Gospel
             ,
             &c.
             
             It
             is
             not
             a
             Christian
             man's
             part
             to
             attribute
             his
             Salvation
             to
             his
             own
             Free-will
             ,
             with
             the
             Pelagian
             ,
             and
             extenuate
             Original
             Sin
             ,
             nor
             to
             make
             God
             the
             Author
             of
             ill
             and
             damnation
             ,
             with
             the
             Manichee
             ;
             nor
             yet
             to
             say
             ,
             that
             God
             hath
             written
             Fatal
             Laws
             ,
             and
             with
             necessity
             of
             Destiny
             ,
             violently
             pulleth
             the
             one
             by
             the
             hair
             into
             Heaven
             ,
             and
             thrusteth
             the
             other
             head-long
             into
             Hell.
             
          
           
             I
             have
             thus
             at
             large
             transcribed
             the
             words
             of
             these
             two
             Holy
             Bishops
             and
             Martyrs
             for
             the
             Reformed
             Religion
             ,
             because
             the
             Books
             are
             not
             easie
             to
             be
             met
             with
             ,
             and
             Bishop
             
             Hooper's
             not
             to
             be
             light
             on
             without
             great
             difficulty
             .
             And
             ,
             I
             say
             ,
             by
             these
             Citations
             (
             to
             which
             we
             might
             have
             added
             others
             )
             it
             is
             very
             apparent
             ,
             not
             only
             that
             they
             undoubtedly
             believed
             the
             Doctrine
             of
             
               Christ's
               dying
               for
               all
               men
            
             ,
             (
             and
             were
             zealous
             Assertors
             of
             it
             too
             )
             but
             also
             ,
             that
             they
             rejected
             that
             Doctrine
             of
             Fatal
             Decrees
             ,
             which
             is
             the
             Foundation
             of
             the
             contrary
             Opinion
             .
          
           
             I
             cannot
             but
             take
             notice
             ,
             by
             the
             way
             ,
             how
             Unreasonable
             and
             Uncharitable
             those
             men
             are
             ,
             who
             clamour
             at
             such
             a
             rate
             against
             their
             Brethren
             ,
             as
             Innovators
             
             and
             Apostates
             from
             the
             
               Church
               of
               England
            
             ,
             for
             their
             asserting
             no
             worse
             Doctrine
             ,
             than
             we
             have
             now
             seen
             was
             heartily
             approved
             by
             these
             Ancient
             and
             Eminent
             Fathers
             of
             our
             Church
             .
             The
             Doctrine
             of
             which
             Church
             ,
             I
             presume
             ,
             they
             'l
             have
             the
             Modesty
             to
             acknowledge
             ,
             they
             were
             as
             fit
             judges
             of
             as
             themselves
             .
             But
             I
             must
             hasten
             to
             that
             which
             is
             much
             more
             to
             our
             present
             purpose
             ;
             viz.
             
          
           
             That
             no
             Doctrine
             is
             more
             clearly
             or
             fully
             asserted
             in
             the
             
               Holy
               Scriptures
            
             than
             this
             of
             
               Vniversal
               Redemption
            
             .
             And
             that
             there
             may
             remain
             no
             longer
             the
             least
             doubt
             or
             scruple
             in
             any
             of
             our
             breasts
             concerning
             it
             ,
             let
             us
             take
             notice
             of
             these
             following
             particulars
             .
          
           
             First
             ,
             How
             those
             that
             have
             a
             share
             in
             Christ's
             Redemption
             are
             expressed
             by
             our
             Saviour
             and
             his
             Apostles
             .
             They
             are
             expressed
             by
             the
             words
             SINNERS
             indefinitely
             ,
             the
             WORLD
             ,
             ALL
             ,
             the
             WHOLE
             WORLD
             ,
             EVERY
             MAN.
             And
             can
             the
             Wisdom
             of
             man
             invent
             more
             plain
             ,
             significant
             and
             full
             words
             ,
             by
             which
             to
             express
             the
             Universality
             of
             Mankind
             ?
          
           
             1.
             
             Those
             whom
             Christ
             came
             ,
             and
             died
             to
             save
             ,
             that
             is
             ,
             to
             put
             into
             a
             Salvable
             
             state
             ,
             so
             that
             it
             will
             be
             wholly
             long
             of
             themselves
             if
             they
             perish
             ,
             are
             expressed
             by
             the
             word
             Sinners
             indefinitely
             .
             S.
             Paul
             saith
             ,
             1
             
               Tim.
               1.
               15.
               
               This
               is
               a
               faithful
               saying
               ,
               and
               worthy
               of
               all
               acceptation
               ,
               that
               Iesus
               Christ
               came
               into
               the
               world
               to
               save
               Sinners
               ,
               of
               which
               I
               am
               chief
               .
            
             Now
             't
             is
             a
             known
             Maxim
             ,
             that
             
               An
               indefinite
               Proposition
               is
               equivalent
               to
               an
               Vniversal
               one
               .
            
             And
             our
             Saviour
             himself
             saith
             ,
             that
             
               He
               came
               to
               call
               sinners
               to
               repentance
               ,
            
             Luke
             5.
             32.
             
             
               And
               to
               seek
               and
               save
               that
               which
               was
               lost
               ,
            
             Chap.
             19.
             10.
             
             He
             makes
             no
             exception
             of
             Sinners
             or
             Lost
             persons
             ,
             and
             therefore
             what
             can
             they
             be
             less
             than
             All
             Mankind
             ?
             But
             if
             this
             be
             not
             satisfactory
             ,
          
           
             2.
             
             They
             are
             expressed
             by
             the
             word
             World.
             Our
             Saviour
             saith
             ,
             Iohn
             3.
             16
             ,
             17.
             
             
               God
               so
               loved
               the
               world
               that
               he
               gave
               his
               only
               begotten
               Son
               ,
               that
               whosoever
               believeth
               in
               him
               should
               not
               perish
               ,
               but
               have
               everlasting
               life
               .
               For
               God
               sent
               not
               his
               Son
               into
               the
               world
               to
               condemn
               the
               world
               ,
               but
               that
               the
               world
               through
               him
               might
               be
               saved
               .
            
             I
             could
             not
             disparage
             any
             ones
             understanding
             more
             ,
             than
             by
             endeavouring
             to
             satisfie
             him
             ,
             that
             't
             is
             a
             most
             pitiful
             and
             senseless
             shift
             ,
             to
             say
             ,
             that
             by
             the
             World
             is
             meant
             all
             the
             Elect
             in
             the
             world
             ,
             that
             is
             ,
             some
             exceeding
             few
             of
             the
             world
             in
             comparison
             
             of
             the
             rest
             .
             For
             ,
             besides
             that
             this
             is
             to
             make
             nonsence
             of
             the
             former
             Verse
             ,
             as
             must
             needs
             be
             obvious
             to
             every
             body
             ,
             so
             by
             taking
             the
             same
             Liberty
             in
             interpreting
             other
             Texts
             ,
             the
             Bible
             would
             be
             made
             the
             most
             insignificant
             Book
             in
             the
             world
             .
             The
             Generality
             of
             men
             is
             ordinarily
             called
             the
             World
             ,
             and
             Bad
             men
             are
             sometimes
             so
             called
             in
             Scripture
             ,
             because
             they
             are
             the
             Generality
             ;
             but
             to
             express
             the
             incomparably
             lesser
             part
             of
             men
             by
             the
             word
             World
             ,
             is
             such
             a
             Figure
             as
             was
             never
             heard
             of
             .
          
           
             3.
             
             They
             are
             expressed
             by
             the
             word
             All
             ,
             to
             put
             us
             more
             out
             of
             doubt
             ,
             2
             Cor.
             5.
             14
             ,
             15.
             
             
               The
               love
               of
               Christ
               constraineth
               us
               ,
               because
               we
               thus
               judge
               ,
               that
               if
               one
               died
               for
               all
               ,
               then
               were
               all
               dead
               ,
               and
               that
               he
               died
               for
               all
               ,
               that
               they
               which
               live
               should
               not
               henceforth
               live
               unto
               themselves
               ,
               but
               unto
               him
               that
               died
               for
               them
               ,
               and
               rose
               again
               .
            
             Now
             did
             ever
             the
             word
             All
             signifie
             a
             few
             ?
             And
             that
             by
             All
             is
             to
             be
             understood
             the
             Universality
             is
             plain
             from
             the
             former
             of
             these
             Verses
             ,
             where
             the
             Apostle
             proves
             that
             
               all
               were
               dead
            
             ,
             or
             obnoxious
             to
             death
             ,
             by
             this
             Argument
             that
             
               Christ
               died
               for
               all
            
             .
             But
             we
             will
             not
             question
             whether
             all
             in
             the
             largest
             sence
             were
             obnoxious
             to
             death
             ,
             and
             therefore
             all
             must
             be
             understood
             in
             the
             same
             extent
             ,
             
             when
             it
             is
             said
             that
             
               Christ
               died
               for
               all
            
             ,
             or
             we
             shall
             make
             the
             Apostle
             a
             very
             sad
             Arguer
             .
             For
             how
             could
             it
             follow
             from
             hence
             ,
             that
             Christ
             died
             for
             some
             ,
             that
             therefore
             all
             without
             exception
             were
             dead
             ?
          
           
             Again
             ,
             1
             Tim.
             2.
             6.
             we
             read
             that
             Christ
             
               gave
               himself
               a
               Ransom
               for
               all
               :
            
             And
             ver
             .
             4.
             that
             
               He
               will
               have
               all
               to
               be
               saved
               ,
               and
               come
               to
               the
               knowledge
            
             (
             or
             Acknowledgment
             )
             
               of
               the
               truth
            
             .
             And
             once
             more
             ,
             1
             Tim.
             4.
             10.
             that
             
               He
               is
               the
               Saviour
               of
               all
               men
               ,
               but
               especially
               of
               those
               that
               believe
               :
            
             So
             that
             those
             that
             believe
             are
             not
             the
             all
             he
             is
             the
             Saviour
             of
             ,
             the
             all
             being
             distinguished
             from
             them
             .
             And
             the
             meaning
             of
             the
             words
             is
             sufficiently
             obvious
             ,
             viz.
             He
             is
             so
             the
             Saviour
             of
             all
             ,
             as
             to
             put
             them
             into
             a
             capacity
             of
             Salvation
             ,
             but
             he
             is
             so
             the
             Saviour
             of
             those
             that
             believe
             ,
             as
             that
             they
             shall
             be
             actually
             saved
             .
             Those
             that
             so
             believe
             as
             to
             obey
             the
             Gospel
             are
             at
             present
             in
             a
             state
             of
             Salvation
             ,
             and
             if
             they
             persevere
             shall
             be
             undoubtedly
             saved
             .
          
           
             4.
             
             
               Those
               whom
               Christ
               died
               for
               and
               came
               to
               save
               (
               to
               make
               it
               still
               more
               out
               of
               doubt
               if
               it
               be
               possible
               )
               are
               expressed
               by
               the
            
             Whole
             World
             ,
             1
             John
             2.
             6.
             
             If
             any
             man
             sin
             ,
             we
             have
             an
             Advocate
             with
             the
             Father
             ,
             Iesus
             Christ
             the
             Righteous
             ,
             who
             is
             the
             Propitiation
             
             for
             our
             sins
             ,
             and
             not
             only
             for
             ours
             ,
             but
             also
             for
             the
             sins
             of
             the
             whole
             World.
             Nay
             ,
          
           
             5.
             
             
               They
               are
               expressed
               by
            
             Every
             man
             ,
             Heb.
             2.
             9.
             
             But
             we
             see
             Iesus
             ,
             who
             was
             made
             a
             little
             (
             
               or
               for
               a
               little
               while
            
             )
             lower
             than
             the
             Angels
             ,
             for
             the
             suffering
             of
             death
             crowned
             with
             glory
             and
             honour
             ,
             that
             he
             by
             the
             grace
             of
             God
             should
             taste
             death
             ,
             
               〈◊〉
               〈◊〉
               〈◊〉
               〈◊〉
               〈◊〉
            
             ,
             for
             every
             man.
             
               And
               this
               is
               the
               fullest
               and
               most
               Comprehensive
               Expression
               that
               can
               be
               imagined
               .
            
          
           
             If
             after
             all
             these
             most
             express
             Affirmations
             ,
             in
             such
             variety
             of
             the
             plainest
             words
             ,
             it
             shall
             still
             be
             asserted
             ,
             that
             the
             Doctrine
             of
             Universal
             Redemption
             is
             Heretical
             or
             false
             ,
             there
             needs
             no
             other
             Reply
             but
             this
             :
             Let
             Christ
             be
             true
             and
             his
             Holy
             Apostles
             ,
             and
             everyman
             a
             Liar
             that
             dares
             to
             contradict
             them
             .
          
           
             Secondly
             ,
             As
             our
             Saviour
             and
             his
             Apostles
             do
             so
             express
             the
             Persons
             for
             whom
             he
             died
             ,
             as
             that
             they
             must
             necessarily
             be
             the
             Universality
             of
             Mankind
             ,
             so
             we
             learn
             from
             
               S.
               Paul
            
             ,
             that
             the
             Remedy
             by
             Christ
             is
             of
             equal
             extent
             with
             the
             mischief
             occasioned
             by
             Adam
             :
             That
             the
             Sore
             is
             not
             so
             broad
             but
             the
             Plaister
             is
             every
             whit
             as
             broad
             :
             
               Rom.
               5.
               18.
               
               Therefore
               as
               
               by
               the
               offence
               of
               one
               judgment
               came
               upon
               all
               men
               to
               condemnation
               ,
               even
               so
               by
               the
               Righteousness
               of
               one
               the
               free
               gift
               came
               upon
               all
               men
               to
               justification
               of
               life
               .
            
             Can
             anything
             be
             said
             plainer
             than
             this
             is
             ,
             in
             these
             words
             ,
             viz.
             That
             as
             many
             as
             fell
             by
             the
             Transgression
             of
             Adam
             ,
             were
             designed
             to
             be
             recovered
             by
             the
             Righteousness
             of
             Christ
             ?
          
           
             But
             it
             is
             Objected
             that
             it
             follows
             in
             the
             19.
             ver
             .
             that
             ,
             
               By
               the
               obedience
               of
               one
               shall
            
             Many
             
               he
               made
               Righteous
            
             ;
             As
             our
             Saviour
             himself
             saith
             ,
             
               This
               is
               the
               New
               Testament
               in
               my
               bloud
               ,
               which
               was
               shed
               for
            
             Many
             
               for
               the
               Remission
               of
               Sins
            
             .
             But
             that
             this
             is
             a
             Strange
             objection
             ,
             will
             appear
             by
             comparing
             the
             latter
             part
             of
             that
             19.
             ver
             .
             with
             the
             
               former
               :
               For
               as
               by
               one
               mans
               disobedience
            
             Many
             
               were
               made
               sinners
            
             .
             So
             that
             ,
             as
             many
             were
             put
             into
             a
             possibility
             of
             being
             justified
             by
             the
             Righteousness
             of
             Christ
             (
             and
             we
             do
             not
             desire
             that
             more
             should
             )
             
               as
               were
               made
               Sinners
            
             (
             or
             made
             liable
             to
             condemnation
             )
             by
             the
             Disobedience
             of
             Adam
             .
             And
             by
             this
             means
             ,
             the
             Reign
             of
             Grace
             to
             Eternal
             life
             was
             designed
             to
             be
             no
             more
             limited
             ,
             than
             was
             the
             Reign
             of
             Sin
             to
             death
             :
             As
             it
             follows
             in
             the
             21.
             ver
             .
             
               That
               as
               Sin
               hath
               reigned
               unto
               death
               ,
               even
               so
               might
               Grace
               reign
               through
               Righteousness
               unto
               Eternal
               life
               ,
               by
               Iesus
               Christ
               our
               Lord.
            
             
             And
             it
             is
             not
             to
             be
             wondered
             at
             ,
             that
             the
             word
             Many
             should
             signifie
             All
             ,
             for
             it
             is
             well
             known
             ,
             that
             
               〈◊〉
               〈◊〉
               〈◊〉
               〈◊〉
               〈◊〉
            
             ,
             Many
             ,
             or
             the
             Many
             ,
             is
             used
             in
             other
             Greek
             Authors
             to
             signifie
             all
             ,
             as
             well
             as
             in
             the
             New
             Testament
             .
          
           
             So
             that
             these
             Texts
             do
             most
             necessarily
             and
             plainly
             speak
             thus
             much
             ,
             That
             none
             that
             hear
             the
             Gospel
             shall
             fall
             short
             of
             Salvation
             ,
             but
             through
             their
             Unbelief
             and
             Disobedience
             ,
             their
             wilful
             rejecting
             the
             Remedy
             offered
             them
             :
             Nor
             any
             neither
             that
             never
             heard
             the
             Gospel
             ,
             merely
             for
             the
             Transgression
             of
             their
             first
             Parents
             ,
             but
             only
             for
             their
             own
             Sins
             ,
             I
             mean
             ,
             their
             wilful
             disobedience
             to
             that
             light
             they
             have
             .
          
           
             And
             that
             none
             to
             whom
             the
             Gospel
             is
             preached
             are
             excluded
             from
             Salvation
             by
             Christ
             ,
             is
             manifestly
             implied
             in
             those
             words
             of
             our
             Saviour
             ,
             
               Iohn
               3.
               14.
               
               As
            
             Moses
             
               lifted
               up
               the
               Serpent
               in
               the
               Wilderness
               ,
               even
               so
               must
               the
               Son
               of
               man
               be
               lifted
               up
               ,
               that
               whosoever
               believeth
               in
               him
               should
               not
               perish
               ,
               but
               have
               everlasting
               life
               .
            
             As
             the
             Brazen
             Serpent
             was
             erected
             for
             the
             Cure
             of
             all
             that
             were
             stung
             by
             the
             Fiery
             Serpent
             ,
             none
             excepted
             but
             such
             as
             would
             not
             look
             up
             to
             it
             ,
             for
             that
             end
             :
             So
             none
             shall
             be
             shut
             out
             from
             the
             benefit
             designed
             
             by
             the
             
               Son
               of
            
             man's
             being
             lifted
             up
             upon
             the
             Cross
             ,
             but
             such
             as
             will
             not
             believe
             ,
             that
             is
             ,
             apply
             themselves
             to
             him
             in
             that
             way
             ,
             which
             he
             hath
             appointed
             for
             the
             obtaining
             of
             it
             .
          
           
             And
             though
             our
             Saviour
             saith
             ,
             ver
             .
             19.
             of
             that
             Chapter
             ,
             that
             
               This
               is
               the
               condemnation
               ,
               that
               a
               light
               is
               come
               into
               the
               World
               :
            
             Yet
             he
             immediately
             explains
             himself
             in
             the
             following
             words
             ,
             
               and
               men
               loved
               darkness
               rather
               than
               light
               ,
               because
               their
               deeds
               are
               evil
               .
            
             Or
             Mens
             being
             condemned
             by
             the
             occasion
             of
             his
             coming
             is
             to
             be
             imputed
             to
             their
             Rejecting
             him
             ,
             and
             so
             refusing
             to
             comply
             with
             the
             most
             reasonable
             terms
             of
             his
             New
             Gracious
             Covenant
             ,
             not
             to
             his
             or
             his
             
             Father's
             design
             in
             his
             Coming
             .
             For
             he
             saith
             ,
             
               Iohn
               12.
               47.
               
               I
               came
               not
               to
               judge
               the
               World
               ,
               but
               to
               save
               the
               World.
               
            
          
           
             Thirdly
             ,
             We
             are
             assured
             that
             Christ
             died
             even
             for
             those
             that
             perish
             .
             The
             Apostle
             saith
             ,
             1
             
               Cor.
               8.
               11.
               
               If
               any
               man
               see
               thee
               which
               hast
               knowledge
               sit
               at
               meat
               in
               the
               Idols
               Temple
               ,
               shall
               not
               the
               Conscience
               of
               him
               that
               is
               weak
               be
               imboldened
               to
               eat
               those
               things
               which
               are
               offered
               to
               Idols
               ,
               and
               through
               thy
               knowledge
               shall
               the
               weak
               Brother
               perish
               ,
               for
               whom
               Christ
               died
               ?
            
             Here
             it
             is
             supposed
             that
             a
             man
             may
             perish
             ,
             for
             whom
             Christ
             
             died
             :
             And
             consequently
             ,
             that
             he
             died
             for
             Reprobates
             themselves
             ;
             that
             is
             ,
             those
             that
             have
             made
             themselves
             so
             ,
             for
             if
             Christ
             died
             for
             all
             ,
             there
             can
             be
             no
             other
             Reprobates
             .
          
           
             Again
             ,
             Rom.
             14.
             15.
             
             Destroy
             not
             him
             with
             thy
             meat
             ,
             for
             whom
             Christ
             died
             .
          
           
             
               And
               the
               Author
               to
               the
            
             Hebrews
             expresly
             
               preacheth
               this
               Doctrine
               ,
               Chap.
            
             10.
             29.
             
             Of
             how
             much
             sorer
             punishment
             ,
             suppose
             ye
             ,
             shall
             he
             be
             thought
             worthy
             ,
             who
             hath
             trodden
             under
             foot
             the
             Son
             of
             God
             ,
             and
             hath
             counted
             the
             bloud
             of
             the
             Covenant
             ,
             wherewith
             he
             was
             Sanctified
             (
             
               or
               Consecrated
            
             )
             an
             unholy
             thing
             ?
          
           
             S.
             Peter
             
               likewise
               asserts
               the
               same
            
             ,
             2
             Epist.
             2.
             1.
             
             But
             there
             were
             false
             Prophets
             also
             among
             the
             People
             ,
             even
             as
             there
             will
             be
             false
             Teachers
             among
             you
             ,
             who
             privily
             will
             bring
             in
             damnable
             Heresies
             ,
             even
             denying
             the
             Lord
             that
             bought
             them
             ,
             and
             bring
             upon
             themselves
             swift
             destruction
             .
             
               So
               that
               these
               vile
               wretches
               were
               not
               destroyed
               because
               Christ
               did
               not
               redeem
               them
               ,
               for
               they
               are
               said
               to
               be
            
             bought
             
               or
               redeemed
               by
               him
               as
               well
               as
            
             others
             ,
             
               but
               they
            
             brought
             upon
             themselves
             swift
             destruction
             .
          
           
             Lastly
             ,
             If
             this
             Doctrine
             be
             false
             ,
             that
             Christ
             died
             for
             all
             ,
             then
             none
             are
             or
             can
             
             be
             condemned
             for
             not
             Believing
             in
             him
             ,
             notwithstanding
             that
             the
             condemnation
             of
             men
             is
             so
             continually
             ascribed
             thereunto
             .
             For
             't
             is
             a
             plain
             case
             ,
             that
             those
             for
             whom
             Christ
             did
             not
             die
             ,
             can
             be
             no
             more
             obliged
             to
             believe
             in
             him
             ,
             than
             the
             Devils
             are
             .
             And
             to
             say
             that
             any
             are
             condemned
             for
             not
             doing
             that
             which
             it
             was
             not
             their
             duty
             to
             do
             ,
             will
             ,
             I
             hope
             ,
             be
             acknowledged
             the
             grossest
             absurdity
             .
          
           
             This
             little
             in
             comparison
             of
             what
             might
             be
             said
             ,
             to
             demonstrate
             the
             truth
             of
             this
             Great
             Article
             of
             our
             Faith
             ,
             is
             much
             more
             than
             barely
             sufficient
             to
             give
             us
             an
             undoubted
             assurance
             of
             it
             .
             The
             truth
             is
             ,
             the
             Sun
             doth
             not
             shine
             more
             bright
             in
             the
             Firmament
             ,
             than
             doth
             this
             Doctrine
             in
             the
             New
             Testament
             :
             And
             I
             know
             nothing
             we
             can
             be
             assured
             of
             upon
             Scripture
             Authority
             ,
             if
             this
             be
             False
             or
             Uncertain
             .
             I
             verily
             believe
             that
             there
             are
             few
             of
             the
             Greatest
             Points
             of
             our
             Christian
             Faith
             ,
             but
             may
             as
             plausibly
             be
             objected
             against
             as
             this
             Doctrine
             ,
             from
             Scripture
             .
          
           
             'T
             is
             said
             indeed
             by
             our
             Saviour
             ,
             Iohn
             10.
             5.
             
             
               I
               lay
               down
               my
               life
               for
               my
               sheep
               :
            
             But
             did
             he
             ever
             say
             ,
             
               I
               lay
               down
               my
               life
               for
            
             none
             
               but
               my
               sheep
            
             ?
             If
             he
             had
             ,
             we
             must
             have
             concluded
             ,
             either
             that
             the
             whole
             World
             
             are
             his
             Sheep
             ,
             or
             that
             which
             is
             far
             worse
             ,
             that
             he
             said
             and
             unsaid
             ,
             and
             contradicted
             himself
             ,
             and
             so
             destroyed
             the
             Foundation
             of
             our
             Faith
             and
             Hope
             .
             But
             in
             saying
             
               He
               laid
               down
               his
               life
               for
               his
               sheep
               ,
            
             his
             meaning
             was
             ,
             that
             those
             who
             obeyed
             his
             voice
             should
             receive
             the
             benefit
             of
             his
             death
             ;
             and
             such
             Sheep
             he
             would
             have
             all
             to
             be
             .
             For
             (
             as
             we
             have
             seen
             in
             1
             Tim.
             2.
             4.
             )
             
               He
               would
               have
               all
               men
               to
               be
               saved
               ,
               and
               to
               come
               to
               the
               acknowledgment
               of
               the
               truth
               .
            
          
           
             Again
             our
             Saviour
             saith
             ,
             that
             
               He
               prayed
               not
               for
               the
               World
               ,
               Iohn
            
             17.
             9.
             
             From
             whence
             some
             would
             infer
             ,
             that
             surely
             he
             would
             not
             shed
             his
             Precious
             bloud
             for
             those
             on
             whom
             he
             would
             not
             vouchsafe
             to
             bestow
             a
             Prayer
             .
             But
             't
             is
             apparent
             his
             meaning
             was
             ,
             that
             at
             that
             time
             he
             peculiarly
             prayed
             for
             his
             Disciples
             :
             They
             only
             (
             as
             appears
             by
             the
             Context
             )
             are
             meant
             ,
             by
             
               those
               that
               his
               Father
               had
               given
               him
               out
               of
               the
               World.
            
             But
             afterwards
             ,
             ver
             .
             20.
             
             He
             proceeds
             to
             pray
             
               for
               all
               that
               should
               believe
               on
               him
               through
               their
               word
               :
            
             And
             at
             his
             death
             ,
             he
             prayed
             for
             his
             very
             Crucifiers
             .
             And
             that
             he
             could
             not
             refuse
             to
             pray
             for
             the
             World
             ,
             is
             apparent
             from
             ver
             .
             21.
             where
             he
             prayeth
             that
             Believers
             might
             be
             one
             in
             him
             and
             his
             Father
             ,
             for
             this
             reason
             ,
             
               That
               the
               World
               may
               
               believe
               that
               He
               had
               sent
               him
               :
            
             or
             might
             be
             converted
             to
             the
             Faith
             of
             the
             Gospel
             .
          
           
             These
             two
             Objections
             ,
             as
             weak
             as
             they
             are
             ,
             are
             the
             chief
             ones
             that
             are
             taken
             out
             of
             Scripture
             ,
             against
             the
             most
             Ancient
             and
             Catholick
             Doctrine
             we
             have
             been
             asserting
             .
          
           
             But
             I
             must
             needs
             say
             ,
             I
             have
             often
             wondred
             at
             their
             Boldness
             ,
             who
             have
             used
             their
             utmost
             endeavours
             to
             run
             down
             a
             Doctrine
             ,
             that
             not
             only
             for
             so
             many
             Ages
             together
             hath
             stood
             unshaken
             ,
             but
             is
             also
             so
             Abundantly
             ,
             and
             in
             the
             Clearest
             manner
             imaginable
             asserted
             by
             Truth
             it self
             ,
             and
             those
             who
             were
             
               Guided
               into
               all
               truth
            
             :
             And
             how
             they
             are
             able
             not
             to
             perceive
             ,
             how
             grosly
             they
             wrest
             the
             Holy
             Scriptures
             ;
             so
             that
             ,
             if
             they
             should
             use
             the
             same
             Artifice
             in
             interpreting
             all
             other
             Texts
             ,
             they
             would
             make
             the
             Bible
             to
             look
             like
             a
             thing
             that
             is
             contrived
             for
             the
             service
             of
             every
             Humour
             and
             every
             Phancy
             ,
             and
             for
             both
             the
             proving
             and
             disproving
             every
             thing
             .
          
           
             Certainly
             ,
             if
             we
             should
             take
             the
             same
             liberty
             in
             understanding
             our
             own
             and
             other
             mens
             sayings
             ,
             that
             they
             take
             in
             Expounding
             the
             forementioned
             and
             the
             like
             sayings
             of
             our
             Blessed
             Saviour
             and
             his
             Apostles
             ,
             Speech
             would
             signifie
             nothing
             ,
             nay
             ,
             be
             of
             
             very
             pernicious
             consequence
             ,
             and
             serve
             only
             to
             abuse
             and
             put
             tricks
             upon
             one
             another
             .
          
           
             If
             so
             many
             plain
             Texts
             as
             can
             be
             ,
             to
             all
             Appearance
             ,
             should
             require
             so
             much
             labour
             and
             pains
             to
             be
             rightly
             understood
             ,
             't
             will
             be
             impossible
             to
             defend
             the
             Holy
             Scriptures
             from
             that
             Obscurity
             which
             the
             Papists
             most
             injuriously
             charge
             them
             with
             ;
             and
             to
             preserve
             the
             Bible
             from
             that
             Contempt
             ,
             which
             (
             the
             higher
             to
             advance
             the
             Authority
             of
             Holy
             Church
             )
             it
             suffers
             from
             their
             prophane
             Tongues
             and
             Pens
             ,
             and
             wicked
             Practices
             .
          
           
             But
             this
             Doctrine
             of
             
               Vniversal
               Redemption
            
             ,
             being
             so
             strongly
             fortified
             ,
             could
             never
             have
             been
             assaulted
             ,
             were
             it
             reconcileable
             with
             that
             of
             
               Absolute
               Reprobation
            
             ,
             either
             in
             the
             Supra
             or
             Sublapsarian
             way
             (
             as
             it
             is
             impossible
             it
             should
             be
             )
             which
             the
             too
             great
             Admirers
             of
             the
             otherwise
             very
             judicious
             and
             pious
             Calvin
             ,
             are
             so
             exceedingly
             tenacious
             and
             fond
             of
             .
             But
             't
             is
             much
             to
             be
             wondred
             at
             ,
             what
             these
             men
             should
             see
             in
             this
             Doctrine
             (
             which
             is
             so
             severe
             in
             it self
             ,
             and
             horrid
             in
             its
             necessary
             Consequences
             )
             that
             they
             should
             be
             contented
             to
             buy
             it
             at
             so
             dear
             a
             Rate
             ,
             as
             the
             Parting
             with
             that
             other
             most
             Comfortable
             Doctrine
             .
             Especially
             
             since
             this
             hath
             no
             Antiquity
             to
             commend
             it
             ,
             and
             is
             not
             so
             much
             as
             seemingly
             befriended
             ,
             but
             by
             a
             very
             few
             Texts
             of
             Scripture
             ,
             and
             those
             very
             fairly
             capable
             of
             quite
             another
             sence
             ,
             than
             at
             first
             sight
             may
             seem
             to
             belong
             to
             them
             ;
             but
             is
             contradicted
             by
             innumerable
             plain
             Texts
             ,
             and
             the
             concurrent
             strain
             both
             of
             the
             New
             and
             Old
             Testament
             .
          
           
             But
             I
             must
             not
             forget
             that
             this
             Chapter
             is
             a
             Digression
             from
             our
             Main
             Business
             ;
             And
             I
             have
             thus
             long
             insisted
             upon
             this
             Argument
             ,
             that
             the
             great
             Motives
             contained
             in
             the
             Death
             of
             Christ
             to
             exchange
             the
             Slavery
             of
             Sin
             for
             his
             Free
             service
             might
             have
             their
             full
             weight
             and
             cogency
             :
             which
             would
             be
             in
             danger
             ,
             not
             only
             of
             being
             weakned
             ,
             but
             even
             quite
             lost
             ,
             by
             limiting
             the
             Design
             of
             Christ's
             Death
             to
             some
             particular
             persons
             ,
             where
             the
             Consequences
             of
             such
             a
             Limitation
             are
             apprehended
             .
          
           
             And
             I
             appeal
             to
             every
             Considerative
             Person
             ,
             whether
             it
             be
             not
             a
             mighty
             Motive
             and
             Encouragement
             to
             the
             engaging
             all
             the
             powers
             of
             our
             Souls
             in
             this
             great
             work
             of
             using
             the
             Means
             prescribed
             for
             the
             subduing
             our
             Lusts
             ,
             to
             be
             assured
             that
             every
             individual
             person
             of
             us
             is
             one
             of
             
             those
             ,
             for
             whom
             Christ
             gave
             himself
             to
             
               redeem
               them
               from
               all
               iniquity
            
             .
          
        
         
           
             CHAP.
             IX
             .
          
           
             Wherein
             are
             contained
             Five
             more
             Evangelical
             Motives
             ,
             which
             are
             of
             wonderful
             Power
             to
             excite
             us
             to
             diligence
             in
             using
             the
             Means
             of
             our
             Deliverance
             from
             the
             Dominion
             of
             Sin
             ,
             viz.
             Our
             Saviours
             excellent
             Example
             .
             The
             assurance
             he
             hath
             given
             us
             ,
             that
             he
             will
             not
             take
             such
             advantage
             of
             our
             Frailties
             and
             Weaknesses
             ,
             as
             to
             cast
             us
             off
             for
             them
             .
             Our
             Saviours
             Mediation
             and
             Intercession
             .
             The
             Glorious
             Reward
             he
             hath
             purchased
             for
             ,
             and
             promised
             to
             those
             ,
             who
             ,
             by
             the
             Assistance
             of
             his
             Grace
             ,
             overcome
             their
             Lusts.
             And
             the
             most
             dismal
             Threatnings
             he
             hath
             pronounced
             against
             those
             who
             receive
             that
             Grace
             in
             vain
             ,
             and
             will
             not
             be
             delivered
             from
             the
             Dominion
             of
             Sin.
             
          
           
             HAving
             presented
             you
             with
             the
             First
             powerful
             Motive
             to
             diligence
             ,
             in
             using
             the
             Means
             of
             our
             Deliverance
             from
             the
             Dominion
             of
             Sin
             ,
             namely
             ,
             
               The
               unconceivable
               Love
               of
            
             God
             
               in
               sending
               his
               only
               
               Begotten
               Son
               upon
               this
               Errand
               of
               Delivering
               us
               ;
               and
               of
            
             Christ
             
               in
               so
               readily
               taking
               our
               Nature
               upon
               him
               ,
               and
               dying
               a
               cursed
               Death
               for
               that
               End
               :
            
             And
             having
             also
             fully
             Demonstrated
             ,
             that
             no
             man
             in
             the
             World
             is
             excluded
             from
             the
             Benefit
             designed
             by
             the
             Death
             of
             Christ
             ,
             in
             order
             to
             our
             giving
             that
             Motive
             its
             full
             force
             and
             strength
             :
             I
             proceed
             to
             shew
             ,
             that
          
           
             Secondly
             ,
             Another
             singular
             Motive
             is
             our
             Saviour's
             Example
             .
          
           
             As
             we
             are
             by
             his
             Example
             Directed
             in
             the
             several
             parts
             of
             our
             Duty
             ,
             as
             hath
             been
             shewed
             ;
             And
             as
             the
             frequent
             Eyeing
             thereof
             is
             a
             Means
             (
             as
             hath
             been
             intimated
             )
             whereby
             we
             may
             be
             more
             and
             more
             transformed
             into
             his
             Likeness
             ;
             so
             is
             it
             to
             be
             considered
             as
             a
             Wonderfully
             Exciting
             Motive
             to
             comply
             with
             those
             Rules
             of
             Righteousness
             and
             Goodness
             ,
             which
             we
             have
             naturally
             the
             greatest
             Aversation
             of
             Will
             towards
             .
          
           
             As
             particularly
             ,
             those
             which
             oblige
             us
             to
             the
             Meek
             bearing
             of
             Indignities
             ,
             the
             Forgiving
             the
             greatest
             and
             most
             Provoking
             Injuries
             ,
             the
             Loving
             our
             Enemies
             ;
             whereby
             we
             shall
             be
             set
             free
             from
             the
             Cruel
             Tyrants
             of
             Revenge
             and
             Malice
             .
             Those
             also
             that
             oblige
             us
             to
             Humility
             ,
             Patience
             and
             intire
             Resignation
             to
             the
             
             Will
             of
             God
             ,
             under
             the
             severest
             Dispensations
             of
             his
             Providence
             ;
             and
             Contentation
             with
             a
             mean
             Fortune
             ,
             and
             low
             Circumstances
             in
             the
             World
             ;
             which
             will
             free
             us
             from
             the
             inslaving
             Passions
             of
             Pride
             ,
             Anger
             ,
             immoderate
             Grief
             ,
             Covetousness
             ,
             &c.
             
          
           
             When
             we
             consider
             with
             what
             Admirable
             Evenness
             of
             Mind
             ,
             this
             Great
             Prince
             of
             the
             Kings
             of
             the
             Earth
             
               indured
               the
               Contradiction
               of
               Sinners
               against
               himself
            
             ;
             How
             ,
             
               when
               he
               was
               reviled
               ,
               he
               reviled
               not
               again
               ,
               when
               he
               suffered
               he
               threatned
               not
               ,
               but
               committed
               himself
               to
               him
               who
               judgeth
               righteously
               :
            
             When
             we
             consider
             with
             what
             strange
             Sedateness
             of
             Spirit
             he
             bore
             the
             Mockings
             ,
             Buffettings
             ,
             and
             most
             Contumelious
             and
             insolent
             Behaviour
             of
             vile
             Creatures
             towards
             himself
             :
             It
             is
             then
             hardly
             Possible
             that
             We
             despicable
             Worms
             should
             Rage
             and
             be
             inflamed
             upon
             the
             account
             of
             such
             Disgrace
             ,
             Contempt
             and
             ill
             usage
             from
             Rude
             People
             ,
             as
             is
             not
             to
             be
             compared
             with
             that
             which
             He
             underwent
             .
          
           
             When
             we
             consider
             how
             our
             Blessed
             Saviour
             Forgave
             those
             who
             Thirsted
             after
             his
             Bloud
             ,
             and
             were
             never
             satisfied
             till
             they
             had
             put
             him
             to
             the
             most
             shameful
             
             and
             most
             cruel
             Death
             ;
             and
             not
             only
             Forgave
             them
             himself
             ,
             but
             Entreated
             his
             Father
             ,
             and
             that
             even
             in
             the
             midst
             of
             his
             Torments
             (
             when
             his
             Spirit
             one
             would
             think
             should
             be
             most
             highly
             exasperated
             )
             to
             forgive
             them
             too
             :
             I
             say
             ,
             when
             we
             consider
             this
             ,
             how
             can
             it
             be
             difficult
             to
             disswade
             our selves
             from
             Meditating
             Revenge
             upon
             any
             Provocations
             whatsoever
             ?
             Surely
             we
             must
             needs
             be
             very
             powerfully
             inclined
             to
             forgive
             our
             Enemies
             .
          
           
             When
             we
             call
             to
             mind
             how
             He
             exprest
             his
             love
             to
             his
             very
             Murderers
             ,
             even
             so
             as
             to
             design
             the
             greatest
             good
             to
             them
             by
             the
             means
             of
             that
             ,
             whereby
             they
             designed
             the
             greatest
             evil
             to
             him
             ,
             can
             we
             be
             averse
             to
             the
             bearing
             Good
             will
             to
             those
             who
             are
             ill
             affected
             towards
             us
             ,
             to
             the
             Blessing
             of
             those
             that
             Curse
             us
             ,
             and
             
               Praying
               for
            
             those
             that
             
               despightfully
               use
            
             us
             ?
          
           
             When
             we
             consider
             how
             this
             Mighty
             Person
             humbled
             himself
             ,
             even
             to
             the
             washing
             his
             Disciples
             Feet
             ,
             and
             declared
             that
             
               He
               came
               not
               to
               be
               ministred
               unto
               ,
               but
               to
               minister
               ,
            
             can
             We
             contemptible
             Wretches
             cherish
             the
             least
             spark
             of
             Pride
             in
             our
             Souls
             ?
             Can
             We
             despise
             the
             meanest
             of
             our
             Fellow-creatures
             ,
             or
             think
             our selves
             too
             Great
             or
             too
             Good
             to
             condescend
             to
             
             the
             lowest
             Offices
             of
             Love
             whereby
             we
             may
             serve
             our
             Brethren
             ?
          
           
             When
             we
             consider
             with
             what
             submission
             to
             the
             Divine
             Will
             our
             Blessed
             Lord
             indured
             the
             most
             exquisite
             Pains
             both
             of
             Soul
             and
             Body
             ,
             though
             He
             never
             deserved
             them
             by
             the
             least
             offence
             ,
             but
             was
             always
             most
             perfectly
             obedient
             to
             his
             Father
             ,
             can
             this
             be
             other
             than
             a
             most
             forcible
             motive
             to
             us
             ,
             who
             have
             Merited
             so
             ill
             at
             the
             Hands
             of
             God
             ,
             quietly
             to
             submit
             to
             his
             good
             Pleasure
             in
             Afflicting
             us
             ,
             whenas
             in
             so
             doing
             he
             doth
             always
             punish
             us
             far
             less
             than
             our
             iniquities
             deserve
             ?
          
           
             When
             we
             consider
             how
             well
             satisfied
             our
             Saviour
             was
             to
             be
             in
             poor
             low
             Circumstances
             ,
             and
             not
             to
             have
             so
             much
             as
             
               a
               Cottage
            
             of
             his
             own
             to
             put
             his
             Head
             in
             ,
             though
             he
             was
             
               Lord
               of
               all
            
             :
             Is
             it
             imaginable
             that
             We
             should
             aspire
             at
             High
             and
             Great
             things
             ,
             and
             having
             Food
             and
             Raiment
             ,
             not
             be
             Content
             ,
             who
             are
             
               less
               than
               the
               least
               of
               all
               God's
               mercies
               ?
            
          
           
             And
             lastly
             ,
             Will
             not
             the
             Consideration
             of
             our
             Saviour's
             being
             such
             a
             
               Man
               of
               sorrows
            
             ,
             and
             so
             
               acquainted
               with
               griefs
            
             ,
             exceedingly
             deaden
             our
             desires
             after
             Sensual
             Pleasures
             ?
             Surely
             it
             must
             necessarily
             so
             do
             .
          
           
           
             Thus
             we
             see
             how
             greatly
             exciting
             the
             Example
             of
             our
             Saviour
             is
             to
             the
             perfect
             Mortifying
             of
             those
             Lusts
             which
             are
             most
             strong
             and
             vigorous
             ,
             to
             the
             loathing
             and
             abominating
             those
             ,
             which
             are
             naturally
             very
             dear
             to
             us
             ,
             and
             to
             the
             most
             restless
             endeavours
             ,
             to
             get
             our
             Souls
             possessed
             of
             those
             Virtues
             and
             Graces
             which
             are
             most
             supernatural
             .
          
           
             Thirdly
             ,
             Another
             very
             prevalent
             Motive
             is
             ,
             the
             Assurance
             our
             Lord
             hath
             given
             us
             ,
             that
             He
             will
             not
             take
             such
             Advantage
             of
             our
             Frailties
             and
             Weaknesses
             ,
             or
             Sins
             we
             fall
             into
             by
             mere
             surprize
             and
             want
             of
             due
             Watchfulness
             ,
             as
             to
             cast
             us
             off
             for
             them
             ;
             so
             long
             as
             we
             allow
             not
             our selves
             in
             any
             evil
             way
             ,
             and
             it
             is
             the
             principal
             design
             of
             our
             lives
             ,
             to
             be
             conformed
             in
             all
             things
             to
             the
             Laws
             of
             Righteousness
             .
          
           
             There
             is
             a
             Prophecy
             concerning
             the
             
               Messiah
               ,
               Isaiah
            
             42.
             3.
             which
             our
             Saviour
             applieth
             to
             himself
             ,
             
               Matth.
               12.
               20.
               
               A
               bruised
               reed
               shall
               he
               not
               break
               ,
               and
               smoaking
               flax
               shall
               he
               not
               quench
               ,
            
             &c.
             
             He
             will
             not
             crush
             under
             foot
             those
             who
             fall
             through
             weakness
             ,
             but
             whatsoever
             good
             he
             seeth
             in
             them
             ,
             he
             will
             still
             cherish
             .
             
               My
               little
               
               children
            
             (
             saith
             S.
             
               Iohn
               )
               these
               things
               I
               write
               unto
               you
               ,
               that
               ye
               sin
               not
               :
            
             But
             what
             if
             ,
             through
             the
             weakness
             of
             their
             Flesh
             ,
             they
             should
             at
             any
             time
             be
             overtaken
             ,
             is
             their
             state
             then
             desperate
             ?
             No
             ,
             by
             no
             means
             ,
             for
             it
             follows
             ,
             And
             
               if
               any
               man
               sin
               ,
               we
               have
               an
               Advocate
               with
               the
               Father
               Iesus
               Christ
               the
               Righteous
               ,
            
             &c.
             
             1
             Epist.
             2.
             1.
             
          
           
             As
             there
             are
             Sins
             unto
             Death
             ,
             so
             there
             are
             Sins
             not
             unto
             Death
             ,
             according
             to
             that
             of
             the
             same
             Apostle
             ,
             1
             Epist.
             5.
             17.
             
             
               All
               unrighteousness
               is
               sin
               ,
               and
               there
               is
               a
               sin
               not
               unto
               death
               .
            
             Though
             all
             Unrighteousness
             be
             sin
             ,
             and
             the
             deserved
             wages
             of
             sin
             be
             Death
             ,
             yet
             such
             is
             the
             Goodness
             of
             God
             through
             Christ
             ,
             that
             all
             Sins
             shall
             not
             be
             unto
             Death
             ,
             but
             only
             Wilful
             and
             Presumptuous
             Sins
             .
             And
             I
             add
             ,
             not
             these
             neither
             ,
             if
             not
             persevered
             in
             ,
             but
             throughly
             forsaken
             .
          
           
             If
             we
             were
             liable
             to
             Eternal
             Ruine
             for
             such
             Faults
             ,
             as
             considering
             all
             our
             Circumstances
             in
             this
             state
             ,
             it
             is
             scarcely
             to
             be
             hoped
             we
             shall
             constantly
             avoid
             ,
             we
             should
             necessarily
             live
             in
             great
             Bondage
             ,
             through
             continual
             fear
             ,
             anxiety
             and
             disquieting
             thoughtfulness
             :
             But
             on
             the
             other
             hand
             ,
             it
             conduceth
             exceedingly
             to
             the
             chearful
             pursuing
             our
             Great
             Work
             ,
             to
             be
             satisfied
             that
             it
             is
             not
             every
             Failure
             
             that
             shall
             endanger
             our
             final
             miscarrying
             .
          
           
             And
             it
             is
             no
             small
             inducement
             to
             ingenuous
             Tempers
             ,
             to
             be
             so
             much
             the
             more
             solicitous
             to
             avoid
             Deliberate
             and
             Wilful
             sins
             ,
             because
             God
             through
             Christ
             is
             so
             ready
             to
             forgive
             ,
             and
             graciously
             pass
             by
             those
             that
             are
             not
             such
             :
             Because
             he
             is
             pleased
             in
             his
             infinite
             Goodness
             to
             grant
             a
             pardon
             of
             course
             for
             these
             ,
             upon
             condition
             of
             their
             being
             in
             the
             general
             and
             habituals
             repented
             of
             .
             And
             it
             is
             a
             great
             Motive
             also
             to
             such
             Tempers
             ,
             to
             be
             the
             more
             vigilant
             and
             watchful
             against
             all
             sins
             whatsoever
             ;
             against
             sins
             of
             daily
             incursion
             and
             infirmity
             ,
             as
             well
             as
             those
             which
             waste
             the
             Conscience
             .
             And
             those
             are
             very
             ill
             natured
             and
             obdurate
             Sinners
             ,
             who
             can
             find
             in
             their
             hearts
             to
             Encourage
             themselves
             by
             this
             indulgence
             to
             sin
             the
             more
             freely
             .
          
           
             Fourthly
             ,
             Another
             wonderful
             Encouragement
             to
             the
             careful
             use
             of
             the
             Means
             ,
             we
             are
             directed
             to
             for
             the
             subduing
             of
             our
             Lusts
             ,
             is
             our
             Saviours
             Mediation
             and
             
               Intercession
               .
               There
               is
               one
               God
               and
               one
               Mediator
               between
               God
               and
               men
               ,
               the
               man
               Christ
               Iesus
               .
            
             His
             oblation
             was
             begun
             on
             Earth
             ,
             but
             perfected
             in
             Heaven
             ;
             where
             
               He
               appears
               
               in
               the
               presence
               of
               God
               for
               us
               ,
            
             Heb.
             9.
             24.
             
          
           
             Those
             Prayers
             we
             put
             up
             in
             His
             name
             ,
             for
             things
             Agreeable
             to
             the
             Divine
             Will
             ,
             with
             honest
             and
             sincere
             hearts
             ,
             our
             Saviour
             inforceth
             with
             his
             own
             
               Intercession
               .
               He
               ever
               lives
               to
               make
               intercession
               for
               us
               ,
               Heb.
            
             7.
             25.
             
             And
             for
             this
             reason
             (
             as
             the
             Apostle
             saith
             in
             the
             former
             part
             of
             that
             Verse
             )
             
               He
               is
               able
               to
               save
               them
               to
               the
               uttermost
               that
               come
               unto
               God
               by
               him
               :
            
             That
             is
             ,
             to
             give
             them
             a
             full
             and
             complete
             Deliverance
             from
             the
             Slavery
             of
             sin
             ,
             and
             all
             the
             evil
             Consequents
             thereof
             .
          
           
             Now
             we
             know
             that
             we
             ask
             what
             is
             according
             to
             the
             Will
             of
             God
             ,
             when
             we
             pray
             for
             his
             Grace
             to
             Mortifie
             our
             Corruptions
             ,
             and
             to
             set
             us
             more
             and
             more
             Free
             from
             their
             Dominion
             :
             
               This
               is
               the
               Will
               of
               God
               ,
               even
               our
               Sanctification
               ,
            
             &c.
             
             1
             Thess.
             4.
             3.
             
          
           
             There
             are
             many
             Temporal
             good
             things
             ,
             which
             God
             in
             his
             infinite
             Wisdom
             may
             see
             not
             to
             be
             good
             for
             us
             ;
             but
             He
             knows
             that
             whatsoever
             hath
             a
             necessary
             influence
             into
             our
             
             Soul's
             welfare
             ,
             and
             the
             making
             us
             partakers
             of
             his
             own
             image
             and
             likeness
             ,
             can
             by
             no
             Circumstances
             whatsoever
             become
             unfit
             to
             be
             bestowed
             on
             those
             that
             heartily
             and
             sincerely
             
             seek
             it
             .
             And
             therefore
             we
             are
             assured
             that
             those
             prayers
             that
             are
             put
             up
             for
             such
             things
             ,
             
               with
               a
               true
               heart
               and
               full
               assurance
               of
               faith
            
             in
             his
             Power
             and
             Goodness
             ,
             are
             seconded
             in
             Heaven
             by
             our
             Blessed
             Lord
             :
             And
             him
             
               the
               Father
               heareth
               always
            
             ,
             John
             11.
             42.
             
          
           
             We
             have
             shewed
             that
             our
             Saviour
             hath
             purchased
             a
             Rich
             supply
             of
             Grace
             to
             help
             our
             Weakness
             ,
             and
             that
             his
             Holy
             Spirit
             is
             promised
             to
             those
             that
             ask
             him
             ;
             who
             will
             not
             fail
             to
             assist
             them
             ,
             whilest
             they
             carefully
             exert
             that
             power
             they
             are
             already
             in
             possession
             of
             :
             But
             the
             most
             Honest
             Souls
             have
             so
             frequent
             experience
             of
             Heaviness
             ,
             Dulness
             and
             Distractions
             in
             their
             Addresses
             to
             God
             ,
             that
             they
             would
             be
             in
             great
             danger
             of
             despairing
             of
             the
             Success
             of
             their
             Prayers
             ,
             but
             for
             this
             Consideration
             ,
             that
             they
             have
             a
             no
             Less
             Friend
             in
             Heaven
             ,
             than
             the
             Only
             Begotten
             Son
             of
             God
             ;
             who
             is
             most
             powerful
             with
             his
             Father
             ,
             and
             supplies
             all
             the
             Defects
             of
             their
             Prayers
             by
             his
             own
             Intercession
             in
             their
             behalf
             .
          
           
             I
             need
             not
             say
             ,
             what
             a
             marvellous
             incouragement
             this
             is
             of
             our
             Faith
             and
             Hope
             in
             the
             Divine
             Goodness
             ;
             which
             are
             so
             necessary
             to
             Animate
             us
             ,
             and
             to
             put
             Spirit
             and
             Life
             into
             all
             our
             Endeavours
             .
          
           
           
             And
             the
             Mediation
             and
             Intercession
             of
             our
             Blessed
             Saviour
             conduceth
             exceedingly
             to
             the
             overcoming
             those
             inslaving
             Passions
             of
             Fearfulness
             and
             Shame
             ,
             which
             arise
             from
             Guilt
             ;
             and
             do
             naturally
             cause
             a
             great
             Averseness
             in
             Sinners
             from
             going
             into
             the
             Presence
             of
             God
             ,
             and
             disable
             them
             ,
             when
             they
             are
             there
             ,
             to
             behave
             themselves
             as
             they
             ought
             before
             him
             .
          
           
             S.
             Paul
             tells
             the
             Ephesians
             ,
             that
             
               In
               Christ
               Iesus
               they
               have
               boldness
               and
               access
               with
               confidence
               ,
               by
               the
               faith
               of
               him
               .
            
             That
             is
             ,
             through
             Christ's
             Mediation
             those
             Believing
             Gentiles
             (
             of
             whose
             Calling
             he
             was
             discoursing
             )
             as
             great
             Sinners
             as
             they
             had
             been
             ,
             even
             
               dead
               in
               Trespasses
               and
               Sins
            
             ,
             have
             liberty
             of
             Approach
             to
             God
             ,
             with
             Confidence
             of
             a
             kind
             Reception
             and
             a
             Gracious
             Acceptance
             .
          
           
             And
             the
             Author
             to
             the
             Hebrews
             ,
             Chap.
             10.
             19
             ,
             &c.
             doth
             thus
             encourage
             
               Sincere
               Souls
               to
               draw
               near
               to
               God.
               Having
               therefore
               ,
               Brethren
               ,
               boldness
            
             (
             or
             Liberty
             ,
             
               〈◊〉
               〈◊〉
               〈◊〉
               〈◊〉
               〈◊〉
            
             )
             
               to
               enter
               into
               the
               holiest
               by
               the
               bloud
               of
               Iesus
               ,
               by
               a
               new
               and
               living
               way
               ,
               which
               he
               hath
               consecrated
               for
               us
               ,
            
             (
             in
             opposition
             to
             the
             dead
             shadows
             under
             the
             Law
             )
             
               through
               the
               veil
               ,
               that
               is
               to
               say
               ,
               his
               Flesh
               :
            
             (
             Breaking
             through
             the
             veil
             of
             his
             Flesh
             ,
             being
             fain
             to
             die
             before
             he
             ascended
             
             into
             Heaven
             )
             
               And
               having
               an
               High
               Priest
               over
               the
               House
               of
               God
               :
               Let
               us
               draw
               near
               with
               a
               true
               heart
               in
               full
               assurance
               of
               Faith
               ;
               Having
               our
               Hearts
               sprinkled
               from
               an
               evil
               Conscience
               ,
               and
               our
               Bodies
               washed
               with
               pure
               Water
               .
            
             That
             is
             ,
             being
             sincerely
             resolved
             against
             all
             sins
             both
             of
             Heart
             and
             Life
             :
             As
             none
             that
             had
             touched
             any
             unclean
             thing
             under
             the
             Law
             ,
             till
             the
             Priest
             had
             sprinkled
             them
             with
             pure
             Water
             ,
             had
             Liberty
             to
             enter
             into
             the
             Congregation
             .
          
           
             Fifthly
             ,
             The
             Reward
             ,
             which
             our
             Saviour
             hath
             purchased
             for
             and
             promised
             to
             those
             that
             shall
             get
             free
             from
             the
             power
             of
             their
             Lusts
             ,
             is
             another
             Motive
             ,
             than
             which
             a
             more
             Powerful
             one
             is
             not
             to
             be
             imagined
             .
             He
             hath
             promised
             that
             such
             shall
             
               be
               with
               him
               where
               he
               is
               .
            
             That
             
               because
               he
               lives
            
             ,
             
             
               they
               shall
               live
               also
            
             .
             Hath
             assured
             them
             ,
             that
             
               He
               is
               gone
               to
               Heaven
               before
               ,
               
               to
               prepare
               a
               place
               for
               them
               :
            
             That
             
               He
               is
               entered
               thither
               as
               their
               Forerunner
               :
            
             
             That
             
               they
               shall
               behold
               the
               Glory
               there
               which
               his
               Father
               hath
               given
               him
            
             ;
             
             and
             that
             they
             shall
             be
             sharers
             also
             with
             him
             in
             that
             Glory
             :
             That
             they
             shall
             sit
             with
             Him
             upon
             his
             Throne
             ,
             
               Rev.
               3.
               21.
               
               To
               him
               that
               overcometh
               will
               I
               grant
               to
               sit
               with
               me
               upon
               my
               
               Throne
               ,
               even
               as
               I
               also
               overcame
               ,
               and
               am
               set
               down
               with
               my
               Father
               on
               his
               Throne
               .
               That
               the
               Righteous
               shall
               shine
               forth
               as
               the
               Sun
               in
               the
               Kingdom
               of
               the
               Father
               ,
            
             Matth.
             13.
             43.
             
             That
             their
             dead
             Bodies
             also
             ,
             being
             raised
             again
             ,
             
               shall
               be
               fashioned
               like
               to
               his
               own
               most
               Glorious
               Body
               ,
               according
               to
               the
               Mighty
               working
               whereby
               he
               is
               able
               even
               to
               subdue
               all
               things
               unto
               himself
               ,
            
             Phil.
             3.
             21.
             
          
           
             Of
             this
             Glory
             it
             is
             impossible
             we
             should
             speak
             much
             in
             this
             state
             worthily
             of
             it
             ;
             it
             far
             surpasseth
             our
             most
             Elevated
             Con●eptions
             ,
             and
             therefore
             our
             highest
             Expressions
             must
             needs
             fall
             excessively
             short
             of
             it
             .
             
               It
               doth
               not
               yet
               appear
               what
               we
               shall
               be
               ,
            
             saith
             S.
             Iohn
             ,
             1
             Epist.
             3.
             2.
             only
             we
             know
             so
             much
             of
             the
             Heavenly
             Bliss
             ,
             as
             to
             be
             assured
             that
             it
             is
             astonishingly
             Great
             ;
             for
             ,
             as
             it
             follows
             ,
             
               this
               we
               know
               ,
               that
               when
               he
               appears
               we
               shall
               be
               like
               him
            
             (
             like
             Him
             the
             infinitely
             Holy
             and
             Happy
             Being
             ,
             in
             his
             Holiness
             and
             
               Happiness
               )
               for
               we
               shall
               see
               him
               as
               he
               is
               .
            
             Which
             implieth
             such
             a
             
               clear
               ,
               distinct
            
             and
             vigorous
             knowledge
             of
             his
             most
             Glorious
             Perfections
             ,
             as
             will
             transform
             the
             Soul
             into
             His
             own
             Nature
             ,
             and
             fill
             it
             with
             His
             own
             Blessedness
             ,
             to
             the
             utmost
             extent
             of
             its
             capacity
             .
          
           
           
             Could
             we
             now
             apprehend
             this
             Blessedness
             in
             any
             proportion
             to
             its
             transcendent
             Greatness
             and
             Excellency
             ,
             we
             should
             have
             
               no
               more
               Spirit
               left
               in
               us
            
             ;
             as
             it
             is
             said
             of
             the
             Queen
             of
             Sheba
             ,
             when
             she
             beheld
             the
             Magnificence
             of
             Solomons
             Court.
             Indeed
             there
             is
             such
             an
             Account
             given
             us
             of
             the
             Happiness
             prepared
             for
             Good
             men
             ,
             that
             we
             should
             find
             it
             impossible
             to
             believe
             it
             ,
             but
             that
             
               God
               which
               cannot
               lye
               hath
               promised
               it
               ,
            
             and
             that
             it
             is
             the
             purchase
             of
             a
             most
             inestimable
             price
             ,
             the
             Bloud
             of
             his
             Eternally
             Begotten
             Son.
             And
             we
             have
             so
             great
             Evidence
             of
             its
             being
             promised
             by
             his
             Father
             ,
             and
             purchased
             by
             Himself
             ,
             given
             us
             by
             our
             Blessed
             Lord
             ,
             that
             our
             own
             Hearts
             can't
             wish
             for
             greater
             ;
             nay
             ,
             such
             as
             we
             could
             not
             have
             asked
             any
             comparable
             to
             it
             ,
             might
             we
             have
             had
             our
             own
             choice
             of
             Evidence
             ,
             viz.
             His
             innumerable
             Miraculous
             works
             ,
             His
             Resurrection
             from
             the
             Dead
             ,
             His
             Ascension
             into
             Heaven
             ;
             And
             afterwards
             (
             exactly
             according
             to
             his
             promise
             )
             His
             sending
             the
             Holy
             Ghost
             .
          
           
             We
             have
             not
             more
             Evidence
             that
             Iesus
             is
             the
             Son
             of
             God
             ,
             than
             we
             have
             that
             All
             his
             sincere
             Disciples
             shall
             live
             with
             him
             ,
             in
             unspeakable
             and
             Eternal
             Blessedness
             ;
             for
             we
             have
             the
             self
             -
             same
             
             for
             both
             .
             The
             same
             Arguments
             which
             have
             abundantly
             demonstrated
             the
             truth
             of
             the
             former
             Proposition
             ,
             do
             equally
             prove
             the
             latter
             ,
             for
             they
             depend
             mutually
             upon
             each
             other
             ;
             As
             S.
             Paul
             hath
             shewed
             in
             1
             
               Cor.
               5.
               13
               ,
               14.
               
               If
               there
               be
               no
               Resurrection
               of
               the
               Dead
               ,
               then
               is
               Christ
               not
               risen
               :
               And
               if
               Christ
               be
               not
               risen
               ,
               then
               is
               our
               Preaching
               vain
               ,
               and
               your
               Faith
               is
               also
               vain
               .
            
             That
             is
             ,
             there
             will
             be
             no
             Resurrection
             of
             the
             Dead
             .
          
           
             Now
             of
             what
             mighty
             force
             and
             efficacy
             are
             the
             
               exceeding
               great
               and
               precious
               promises
            
             of
             such
             a
             Glorious
             state
             as
             this
             ,
             to
             engage
             all
             the
             Powers
             of
             our
             Souls
             in
             the
             pursuance
             of
             that
             Holiness
             which
             is
             not
             only
             an
             indispensable
             Condition
             to
             precede
             the
             obtaining
             of
             it
             ,
             but
             like
             a
             necessary
             Qualification
             for
             it
             .
          
           
             The
             Happiness
             which
             will
             naturally
             ,
             by
             proper
             ,
             Efficiency
             and
             necessary
             Consequence
             ,
             result
             from
             our
             Deliverance
             from
             the
             Dominion
             of
             Sin
             ,
             and
             our
             being
             instated
             in
             the
             Freedom
             we
             have
             discoursed
             of
             ,
             would
             be
             a
             mighty
             Motive
             to
             the
             doing
             our
             utmost
             to
             be
             set
             at
             Liberty
             :
             What
             a
             Motive
             then
             is
             this
             Vast
             Additional
             Happiness
             which
             our
             Lord
             hath
             given
             us
             the
             most
             unquestionable
             Assurance
             of
             ?
          
           
           
             
               We
               can
               never
               be
               sufficiently
               affected
               with
               those
               words
               of
               the
               Apostle
               ,
            
             Rom.
             6.
             21
             ,
             22.
             
             What
             fruit
             had
             ye
             then
             of
             those
             things
             ,
             whereof
             ye
             are
             now
             ashamed
             ;
             for
             the
             end
             of
             those
             things
             is
             death
             .
             But
             now
             being
             made
             free
             from
             sin
             ,
             and
             become
             servants
             to
             God
             ,
             ye
             have
             your
             fruit
             unto
             Holiness
             ,
             an●
             the
             end
             everlasting
             life
             .
          
           
             Can
             we
             have
             such
             a
             Hope
             as
             this
             ,
             such
             a
             Blessed
             Hope
             (
             as
             the
             Apostle
             calls
             it
             )
             and
             not
             heartily
             endeavour
             
               to
               purifie
               our selves
               as
               God
               is
               pure
               ?
            
             S.
             Iohn
             tells
             us
             ,
             that
             he
             who
             hath
             this
             hope
             will
             do
             so
             .
             Hath
             our
             most
             Gracious
             Lord
             made
             to
             his
             Free
             Servants
             such
             a
             promise
             as
             this
             of
             
               entering
               into
               his
               Rest
            
             ,
             his
             Glorious
             and
             Eternal
             Rest
             ,
             how
             should
             we
             fear
             ,
             lest
             by
             continuing
             in
             subjection
             to
             our
             vile
             Affections
             ,
             we
             should
             at
             last
             fall
             short
             of
             it
             ?
          
           
             Good
             Lord
             !
             .
             That
             such
             a
             prize
             as
             this
             should
             be
             set
             before
             us
             ,
             and
             we
             not
             press
             hard
             forward
             towards
             it
             .
             That
             such
             Blessedness
             should
             be
             Purchased
             for
             ,
             and
             Offered
             to
             those
             ,
             who
             have
             no
             esteem
             or
             value
             for
             it
             .
             But
             had
             much
             rather
             be
             wretched
             Bondslaves
             and
             Vassals
             to
             the
             Devil
             and
             their
             Lusts
             ,
             than
             Reign
             with
             Christ
             in
             his
             Everlasting
             Kingdom
             .
          
           
           
             How
             many
             shall
             lament
             this
             inexpressible
             Folly
             in
             a
             sad
             Eternity
             !
             And
             this
             brings
             me
             to
             the
             Last
             Motive
             I
             shall
             speak
             to
             ,
             viz.
             
          
           
             Sixthly
             ,
             If
             it
             be
             possible
             ,
             that
             this
             with
             the
             foregoing
             Motives
             should
             not
             prevail
             ,
             there
             is
             another
             behind
             ,
             which
             is
             suited
             to
             the
             most
             Disingenuous
             ,
             Stubborn
             and
             Inflexible
             Tempers
             ,
             and
             must
             needs
             subdue
             them
             ,
             if
             any
             thing
             will
             :
             Namely
             ,
             The
             most
             Dismal
             Threatnings
             our
             Saviour
             hath
             pronounced
             against
             those
             ,
             who
             will
             not
             Accept
             the
             Liberty
             he
             offereth
             them
             ,
             and
             become
             his
             Freemen
             .
          
           
             As
             such
             will
             be
             necessarily
             exceedingly
             miserable
             ,
             beyond
             what
             they
             are
             here
             ,
             when
             they
             leave
             this
             world
             ,
             through
             the
             Fury
             of
             their
             Corrupt
             Appetites
             (
             there
             being
             no
             objects
             in
             the
             other
             state
             to
             appease
             it
             ,
             or
             to
             afford
             them
             the
             least
             satisfaction
             or
             gratification
             )
             so
             our
             Lord
             hath
             declared
             ,
             that
             ,
             
               They
               shall
               be
               cast
               into
               outer
               Darkness
               ,
               where
               shall
               be
               weeping
               ,
               and
               wailing
               ,
               and
               gnashing
               of
               teeth
               ,
            
             Matth.
             8.
             12.
             
             That
             ,
             
               they
               shall
               be
               cast
               into
               a
               Furnace
               of
               Fire
               ,
            
             Matth.
             13.
             42.
             
             That
             ,
             He
             will
             say
             unto
             them
             at
             the
             last
             Day
             ,
             
               Depart
               from
               me
               ye
               cursed
               into
               Everlasting
               Fire
               ,
               prepared
               for
               the
               Devil
               and
               his
               Angels
               ,
            
             Matth.
             25.
             41.
             
             And
             his
             Apostle
             S.
             Paul
             hath
             told
             
             such
             ,
             what
             their
             Doom
             shall
             be
             ,
             in
             2
             Thess.
             1.
             7
             ,
             8
             ,
             9.
             viz.
             That
             
               the
               Lord
               Iesus
               shall
               be
               revealed
               from
               Heaven
               ,
               with
               his
               Mighty
               Angels
               ,
               in
               flaming
               Fire
               ,
               taking
               vengeance
               on
               them
               that
               know
               not
               God
               ,
               and
               obey
               not
               the
               Gospel
               of
               our
               Lord
               Iesus
               Christ
               :
               Who
               shall
               be
               punished
               with
               everlasting
               destruction
               from
               the
               presence
               of
               the
               Lord
               ,
               and
               from
               the
               Glory
               of
               his
               power
               :
               When
               he
               shall
               come
               to
               be
               glorified
               in
               his
               Saints
               ,
               and
               to
               be
               admired
               of
               all
               them
               that
               believe
               .
               Then
            
             shall
             we
             discern
             the
             vastest
             difference
             imaginable
             between
             the
             states
             of
             the
             Righteous
             and
             the
             Wicked
             ,
             of
             those
             who
             have
             
               through
               the
               Spirit
               mortified
               the
               deeds
               of
               the
               body
               ,
            
             and
             those
             
               who
               have
               lived
               after
               the
               flesh
               .
            
             The
             Former
             sort
             of
             men
             ,
             as
             the
             same
             Apostle
             saith
             ,
             
               shall
               live
            
             ;
             that
             is
             ,
             a
             most
             inexpressibly
             Happy
             and
             Glorious
             life
             :
             The
             Latter
             
               shall
               die
            
             ;
             that
             is
             ,
             the
             Second
             death
             ,
             or
             be
             Eternally
             Miserable
             .
             
               One
               shall
               be
               taken
               ,
               and
               the
               other
               left
               :
            
             One
             shall
             be
             saved
             ,
             the
             Other
             damned
             :
             One
             shall
             be
             received
             into
             the
             Blessed
             Mansions
             above
             ,
             and
             crowned
             with
             Immortal
             Bliss
             and
             Glory
             ;
             the
             other
             shall
             be
             tumbled
             down
             into
             Hell
             ,
             and
             have
             his
             portion
             
               in
               the
               lake
               that
               burneth
               with
               Fire
               and
               Brimstone
               .
            
          
           
           
             Did
             I
             say
             ,
             that
             these
             Fearful
             Threatnings
             are
             designed
             to
             awaken
             the
             most
             Disingenuous
             ,
             Stupid
             and
             Obdurate
             Souls
             ?
             I
             fear
             there
             are
             Few
             who
             do
             not
             find
             ,
             that
             they
             have
             need
             sometimes
             of
             seriously
             considering
             them
             ,
             and
             laying
             them
             to
             heart
             .
             And
             when
             we
             feel
             the
             principle
             of
             ingenuity
             most
             unactive
             ,
             as
             also
             that
             those
             Motives
             that
             excite
             our
             Hope
             have
             but
             a
             weak
             influence
             (
             as
             it
             is
             possible
             we
             may
             ,
             at
             certain
             times
             ,
             be
             in
             so
             dull
             and
             heavy
             a
             Temper
             ,
             as
             that
             we
             may
             be
             but
             very
             little
             affected
             with
             them
             )
             then
             should
             we
             rouse
             up
             our selves
             out
             of
             our
             Lethargick
             stupidity
             ,
             by
             employing
             our
             Thoughts
             upon
             the
             
               Terrors
               of
               the
               Lord
            
             ,
             the
             most
             Terrible
             Threatnings
             of
             the
             Gospel
             .
          
           
             And
             now
             what
             think
             we
             ?
             Hath
             not
             our
             Blessed
             Lord
             done
             Abundantly
             enough
             to
             make
             us
             
               Free
               indeed
            
             ;
             To
             set
             us
             at
             Liberty
             from
             Sin
             and
             to
             Righteousness
             ?
             In
             that
             he
             hath
             not
             only
             shewn
             us
             
               What
               it
               is
               to
               be
               made
               Free
               ,
            
             and
             wherein
             our
             Liberty
             consisteth
             ;
             And
             given
             us
             the
             best
             Means
             ,
             by
             the
             use
             of
             which
             ,
             as
             we
             ought
             ,
             we
             shall
             be
             set
             at
             Liberty
             ;
             And
             purchased
             such
             Grace
             for
             us
             as
             whereby
             we
             may
             be
             successful
             in
             the
             use
             of
             those
             
             Means
             ,
             if
             we
             will
             not
             neglect
             them
             ;
             But
             also
             hath
             given
             us
             such
             Motives
             ,
             as
             those
             we
             have
             now
             discoursed
             of
             ,
             to
             prevail
             with
             our
             Wills
             not
             to
             receive
             that
             Grace
             in
             vain
             .
          
           
             And
             as
             for
             these
             Motives
             ,
             can
             the
             Heart
             of
             Man
             conceive
             any
             more
             powerful
             ?
             No
             surely
             ,
             nor
             could
             it
             ,
             unassisted
             by
             Divine
             Revelation
             ,
             conceive
             any
             that
             are
             the
             thousandth
             part
             so
             powerful
             .
          
           
             But
             besides
             all
             this
             (
             as
             hath
             been
             intimated
             )
             the
             Blessed
             Spirit
             of
             God
             is
             ready
             so
             to
             inforce
             these
             Motives
             upon
             us
             ,
             if
             we
             will
             endeavour
             to
             think
             seriously
             upon
             them
             ,
             as
             that
             they
             shall
             effectually
             do
             what
             they
             are
             designed
             for
             :
             And
             not
             only
             so
             ,
             but
             he
             also
             begins
             with
             us
             ,
             and
             by
             his
             secret
             suggestions
             excites
             us
             to
             the
             due
             Consideration
             of
             them
             ,
             and
             the
             use
             of
             whatsoever
             Means
             we
             are
             directed
             to
             ,
             for
             the
             
               pulling
               down
               of
               strong
               holds
               ,
               and
               casting
               down
               every
               imagination
               ,
               and
               every
               high
               thing
               ,
               that
               advanceth
               it self
            
             against
             the
             Scepter
             and
             Government
             of
             Christ
             in
             our
             Souls
             ,
             and
             
               the
               bringing
               every
               thought
            
             ,
             and
             all
             that
             is
             within
             us
             ,
             
               to
               the
               obedience
               of
               Christ.
            
             
          
           
             And
             thus
             doth
             he
             work
             in
             us
             both
             
               to
               will
               and
               to
               do
            
             ,
             as
             to
             Do
             so
             to
             
               Will
               ,
               of
               his
               own
               good
               pleasure
               :
            
             or
             ,
             of
             his
             free
             and
             undeserved
             
             mercy
             to
             us
             .
             And
             therefore
             what
             encouragement
             have
             we
             to
             put
             the
             Apostles
             inference
             from
             that
             Doctrine
             into
             Practice
             ,
             namely
             ,
             
               To
               work
               out
               our
               own
               Salvation
               with
               fear
               and
               trembling
               ?
            
             That
             is
             ,
             to
             work
             out
             our
             own
             Deliverance
             from
             the
             Dominion
             of
             Sin
             ,
             and
             our
             Slavish
             subjection
             thereunto
             ,
             with
             great
             Diligence
             and
             Solicitude
             .
          
        
      
       
         
         
         
           SECT
           .
           III.
           
        
         
           Containing
           the
           Inferences
           from
           each
           of
           the
           Arguments
           of
           the
           foregoing
           Sections
           .
        
         
           
             CHAP.
             X.
             
          
           
             Which
             treats
             of
             the
             First
             Inference
             from
             the
             First
             Proposition
             ,
             [
             That
             the
             most
             Excellent
             Liberty
             doth
             consist
             in
             an
             Intire
             Compliance
             with
             the
             Laws
             of
             Righteousness
             and
             Goodness
             ;
             Or
             in
             Freedom
             from
             the
             Dominion
             of
             Sinful
             Affections
             .
             ]
             Namely
             ,
             That
             those
             are
             most
             Vnreasonable
             and
             Depraved
             People
             ,
             who
             complain
             of
             the
             Divine
             Laws
             as
             intolerable
             Intrenchments
             upon
             their
             Liberty
             .
             Where
             it
             is
             shewed
             ,
             First
             ,
             That
             upon
             supposition
             our
             Liberty
             were
             restrained
             by
             the
             Laws
             of
             God
             ,
             it
             would
             nevertheless
             be
             most
             unreasonable
             to
             complain
             upon
             that
             account
             .
             Secondly
             ,
             That
             the
             Laws
             which
             oblige
             Christians
             do
             not
             restrain
             their
             Liberty
             .
          
           
           
             I
             AM
             come
             now
             to
             the
             Last
             Head
             of
             Discourse
             ,
             viz.
             To
             draw
             distinctly
             from
             each
             of
             the
             Arguments
             of
             the
             foregoing
             Sections
             several
             very
             useful
             Inferences
             :
             Such
             as
             ,
             if
             they
             be
             duly
             considered
             ,
             will
             farther
             improve
             us
             in
             our
             Knowledge
             of
             the
             true
             Nature
             and
             Design
             of
             the
             
               Christian
               Religion
            
             ;
             and
             (
             with
             the
             assistance
             of
             the
             Divine
             Grace
             )
             Advance
             us
             higher
             in
             the
             true
             Evangelical
             Spirit
             and
             Temper
             .
          
           
             
               To
               begin
               with
               the
            
             Former
             
               of
               those
               Arguments
            
             ,
             viz.
             That
             the
             most
             Excellent
             Liberty
             consisteth
             in
             an
             Intire
             Compliance
             with
             the
             Laws
             of
             Righteousness
             and
             Goodness
             ;
             or
             in
             Freedom
             from
             the
             Dominion
             of
             Corrupt
             and
             Sinful
             Assections
             .
             From
             hence
             ,
             
               and
               what
               hath
               been
               discoursed
               thereupon
               ,
               we
               Infer
               ,
            
          
           
             First
             ,
             That
             those
             are
             most
             Unreasonable
             ,
             and
             very
             sadly
             Depraved
             who
             complain
             of
             ,
             and
             quarrel
             with
             the
             Divine
             Laws
             as
             great
             Intrenchments
             upon
             their
             Liberty
             ;
             And
             therefore
             ,
             in
             regard
             of
             the
             high
             value
             they
             set
             upon
             Liberty
             ,
             
             cry
             out
             upon
             them
             as
             intolerable
             .
             For
             ,
          
           
             First
             ,
             Suppose
             it
             were
             true
             ,
             that
             our
             Liberty
             is
             much
             restrained
             by
             the
             Laws
             of
             God
             ,
             yet
             would
             it
             be
             the
             most
             unreasonable
             thing
             in
             the
             World
             to
             cavil
             at
             them
             upon
             that
             account
             ,
             or
             to
             think
             our selves
             too
             unkindly
             dealt
             with
             :
             And
             that
             for
             these
             three
             Reasons
             .
          
           
             1.
             
             We
             know
             by
             Experience
             ,
             that
             it
             is
             Absolutely
             necessary
             to
             the
             Well
             being
             (
             nay
             to
             the
             very
             Being
             )
             of
             Societies
             ,
             that
             particular
             Persons
             be
             obliged
             to
             part
             with
             not
             a
             little
             of
             their
             Natural
             Liberty
             .
             It
             is
             utterly
             inconsistent
             with
             the
             Wellfare
             of
             the
             Whole
             ,
             for
             each
             Particular
             to
             insist
             so
             severely
             on
             his
             own
             Right
             ,
             as
             to
             refuse
             to
             submit
             to
             the
             being
             deprived
             of
             that
             Liberty
             ,
             in
             several
             instances
             ,
             in
             which
             the
             Primary
             Laws
             of
             Nature
             have
             instated
             him
             :
             And
             consequently
             this
             is
             as
             inconsistent
             with
             the
             Wellfare
             of
             Particulars
             ;
             the
             Well-being
             of
             each
             Part
             depending
             upon
             the
             Well-being
             of
             the
             Whole
             .
          
           
             There
             can
             be
             no
             Leagues
             ,
             Compacts
             or
             Agreements
             between
             Men
             and
             Men
             ,
             but
             there
             must
             be
             yielding
             ,
             and
             quitting
             of
             Liberty
             ;
             and
             that
             on
             both
             sides
             too
             ordinarily
             ,
             if
             not
             always
             .
          
           
           
             All
             the
             Laws
             of
             Men
             do
             suppose
             the
             Necessity
             of
             this
             ;
             Nor
             is
             there
             any
             one
             merely
             Humane
             Law
             but
             doth
             Restrain
             Natural
             Liberty
             .
             He
             therefore
             who
             is
             resolved
             not
             to
             let
             go
             any
             part
             of
             that
             Liberty
             ,
             must
             resolve
             upon
             another
             thing
             too
             ,
             viz.
             To
             live
             under
             no
             Government
             ;
             To
             forsake
             all
             Society
             with
             his
             own
             kind
             ,
             and
             live
             alone
             in
             a
             Desart
             .
             But
             by
             so
             doing
             he
             will
             quickly
             be
             satisfied
             ,
             that
             he
             pays
             infinitely
             too
             dear
             for
             so
             stiffly
             infilling
             upon
             his
             beloved
             Liberty
             ,
             and
             that
             he
             hath
             sold
             for
             it
             all
             the
             Comfort
             of
             his
             Life
             ,
             and
             whatsoever
             would
             make
             it
             desirable
             to
             him
             .
          
           
             In
             a
             word
             ,
             There
             can
             be
             no
             such
             thing
             as
             Property
             without
             parting
             with
             several
             points
             of
             Liberty
             ;
             without
             this
             no
             Meum
             or
             ●uum
             (
             I
             mean
             as
             to
             any
             thing
             without
             our selves
             ,
             or
             that
             can
             happen
             to
             come
             within
             the
             reach
             of
             Anothers
             Power
             )
             can
             be
             secured
             ,
             as
             every
             Body
             will
             grant
             .
             And
             therefore
             can
             it
             be
             thought
             a
             grievous
             thing
             that
             
               God
               himself
            
             should
             restrain
             our
             Liberty
             ?
          
           
             2.
             
             As
             it
             will
             be
             Universally
             Acknowledged
             ,
             that
             it
             is
             Absolutely
             necessary
             ,
             that
             Particular
             Persons
             be
             abridged
             of
             their
             Natural
             Liberty
             in
             abundance
             of
             instances
             ,
             so
             all
             that
             have
             a
             right
             Notion
             
             of
             the
             Deity
             must
             needs
             believe
             ,
             that
             we
             are
             abridged
             of
             it
             in
             no
             instances
             by
             God
             Almighty
             ,
             but
             such
             as
             wherein
             it
             is
             most
             fit
             we
             should
             be
             abridged
             .
          
           
             The
             Holy
             Scriptures
             assure
             us
             of
             nothing
             more
             ,
             nor
             doth
             Natural
             Light
             neither
             ,
             than
             that
             Infinite
             Wisdom
             ,
             Righteousness
             and
             Goodness
             are
             necessary
             Perfections
             of
             the
             Divine
             Nature
             ;
             Than
             that
             Wilfulness
             and
             Arbitrariness
             ,
             Austerity
             and
             Sourness
             ,
             Envy
             and
             Ill
             will
             ,
             are
             as
             far
             removed
             from
             God
             as
             is
             Hell
             from
             Heaven
             .
             And
             consequently
             ,
             though
             several
             of
             His
             Laws
             should
             seem
             to
             our
             thinking
             never
             so
             Unreasonable
             ,
             yet
             while
             we
             adhere
             to
             the
             Scriptural
             and
             Natural
             Notion
             of
             the
             Deity
             ,
             we
             our
             selves
             would
             be
             most
             Unreasonable
             ,
             in
             not
             Concluding
             them
             to
             be
             really
             most
             contrary
             to
             what
             they
             may
             seemingly
             be
             to
             us
             ;
             in
             not
             believing
             them
             to
             be
             as
             Wise
             ,
             as
             Righteous
             ,
             and
             as
             Good
             ,
             as
             any
             can
             fancy
             them
             Weak
             ,
             Unrighteous
             ,
             or
             Unkind
             .
          
           
             3.
             
             As
             from
             the
             Consideration
             of
             the
             Nature
             of
             God
             we
             are
             as
             certain
             as
             we
             are
             capable
             of
             being
             of
             any
             thing
             ,
             that
             all
             the
             Abatements
             and
             Limitations
             of
             our
             Liberty
             ,
             He
             is
             the
             Author
             of
             ,
             are
             most
             Wise
             ,
             Just
             and
             Good
             ;
             that
             they
             are
             
             founded
             in
             great
             Reason
             ,
             Equity
             and
             Kindness
             also
             to
             us
             ,
             so
             we
             that
             live
             under
             the
             Gospel
             Dispensation
             are
             assured
             from
             the
             Consideration
             of
             the
             particular
             Observances
             and
             Forbearances
             He
             hath
             by
             
               Christ
               Iesus
            
             obliged
             us
             to
             ,
             that
             they
             are
             no
             other
             ,
             than
             such
             as
             are
             infinitely
             Worthy
             of
             such
             a
             God.
             
          
           
             They
             are
             all
             of
             that
             nature
             ,
             that
             they
             carry
             their
             own
             Reason
             most
             visibly
             and
             apparently
             along
             with
             them
             :
             And
             such
             as
             we
             are
             easily
             able
             to
             give
             account
             to
             our selves
             ,
             upon
             what
             particular
             Designs
             ,
             it
             was
             the
             pleasure
             of
             our
             Creator
             to
             impose
             them
             upon
             us
             .
             'T
             is
             the
             easiest
             thing
             in
             the
             World
             to
             demonstrate
             ,
             that
             they
             are
             not
             only
             all
             of
             them
             Consistent
             with
             Infinite
             Goodness
             ,
             but
             also
             great
             Instances
             and
             Expressions
             thereof
             :
             That
             God
             is
             not
             only
             most
             Righteous
             in
             enjoyning
             each
             of
             them
             ,
             but
             most
             Good
             and
             Gracious
             .
          
           
             All
             but
             some
             two
             or
             three
             of
             the
             Precepts
             of
             the
             Gospel
             are
             no
             other
             than
             what
             Right
             Reason
             ,
             and
             the
             Law
             of
             our
             Creation
             did
             ,
             and
             must
             necessarily
             ,
             always
             oblige
             us
             to
             ,
             as
             will
             presently
             be
             seen
             .
             And
             those
             very
             few
             purely
             Evangelical
             ones
             are
             designed
             for
             our
             better
             Observation
             of
             those
             Natural
             Laws
             .
          
           
           
             And
             thus
             I
             have
             shewed
             in
             short
             ,
             that
             ,
             granting
             Gods
             Laws
             do
             put
             restraints
             (
             and
             those
             many
             too
             )
             upon
             our
             Liberty
             ,
             we
             have
             no
             cause
             to
             complain
             upon
             that
             account
             :
             They
             restraining
             it
             only
             in
             such
             particulars
             ,
             as
             wherein
             it
             is
             incomparably
             better
             for
             us
             to
             be
             restrained
             than
             otherwise
             .
             But
          
           
             Secondly
             ,
             It
             is
             utterly
             to
             be
             denied
             ,
             that
             the
             Laws
             we
             Christians
             are
             under
             the
             Obligation
             of
             ,
             do
             any
             of
             them
             restrain
             our
             Liberty
             .
             They
             restrain
             Licentiousness
             indeed
             ,
             but
             not
             Liberty
             .
             This
             doth
             sufficiently
             appear
             from
             what
             hath
             been
             discoursed
             .
          
           
             That
             cannot
             be
             true
             Liberty
             which
             is
             injurious
             to
             our
             Chiefest
             Liberty
             ,
             but
             our
             Chiefest
             Liberty
             we
             have
             shewed
             doth
             consist
             in
             being
             free
             to
             Good
             ;
             in
             having
             all
             impediments
             taken
             out
             of
             our
             way
             to
             the
             free
             exercise
             of
             those
             Virtues
             which
             are
             (
             as
             I
             may
             say
             )
             the
             very
             Soul
             of
             our
             Souls
             ,
             the
             Life
             of
             our
             Souls
             ,
             as
             our
             Souls
             are
             of
             our
             Bodies
             :
             Without
             which
             we
             are
             dead
             even
             whilest
             we
             live
             ;
             without
             which
             we
             are
             in
             an
             utter
             incapacity
             of
             enjoying
             our selves
             ,
             of
             being
             in
             the
             least
             measure
             truly
             Happy
             ,
             or
             of
             Living
             
             like
             Men
             ,
             and
             discharging
             the
             Functions
             of
             that
             Life
             which
             is
             proper
             to
             Reasonable
             Creatures
             :
             And
             by
             the
             absence
             of
             which
             we
             degenerate
             into
             the
             Brutish
             ,
             nay
             into
             the
             Devilish
             Nature
             .
          
           
             You
             may
             as
             well
             say
             ,
             that
             He
             is
             abridged
             of
             his
             Liberty
             ,
             who
             is
             kept
             from
             running
             his
             Head
             into
             the
             fire
             ,
             or
             from
             Cutting
             his
             own
             Throat
             ,
             as
             that
             He
             is
             so
             ,
             who
             is
             forbidden
             to
             be
             Unjust
             and
             Unrighteous
             in
             any
             kind
             ,
             or
             to
             be
             Malicious
             ,
             or
             Uncharitable
             ,
             or
             Intemperate
             ,
             or
             Lascivious
             :
             That
             is
             ,
             who
             is
             forbidden
             to
             play
             the
             Beast
             or
             the
             Devil
             .
             Or
             who
             is
             Commanded
             to
             Love
             God
             above
             all
             ,
             to
             Fear
             Him
             ,
             to
             Trust
             in
             Him
             ,
             to
             be
             Thankful
             to
             Him
             ,
             in
             all
             his
             ways
             to
             Acknowledge
             Him
             ;
             and
             to
             Love
             his
             Neighbour
             as
             himself
             .
             But
             ,
             if
             we
             will
             believe
             the
             Great
             S.
             Paul
             ,
             in
             these
             particulars
             is
             comprehended
             all
             that
             for
             Substance
             ,
             which
             the
             
               Grace
               of
               God
               that
               bringeth
               Salvation
            
             reacheth
             men
             to
             forbear
             or
             practise
             .
          
           
             To
             summ
             up
             all
             in
             short
             that
             needs
             to
             be
             said
             about
             this
             matter
             ,
             There
             is
             nothing
             required
             of
             us
             ,
             but
             it
             is
             either
             an
             Essential
             part
             of
             our
             Liberty
             ,
             of
             our
             Highest
             and
             most
             Excellent
             Liberty
             ,
             to
             
             be
             Free
             to
             it
             ,
             or
             is
             a
             Means
             to
             the
             obtaining
             and
             Maintenance
             of
             it
             .
          
           
             What
             an
             Unreasonable
             Brutish
             Creature
             therefore
             art
             Thou
             ,
             whosoever
             thou
             art
             ,
             that
             darest
             repine
             at
             the
             Restraints
             which
             thy
             Creator
             and
             Redeemer
             have
             laid
             upon
             thee
             ,
             whenas
             these
             Restraints
             (
             if
             they
             may
             be
             called
             so
             )
             are
             necessary
             to
             thy
             greatest
             Enlargement
             .
             And
             let
             me
             tell
             thee
             ,
             thou
             that
             thinkest
             much
             of
             being
             held
             within
             the
             Limits
             which
             the
             Gospel
             hath
             set
             thee
             ,
             thou
             affectest
             a
             Liberty
             which
             God
             himself
             hath
             not
             ,
             and
             Abhors
             to
             have
             .
          
        
         
           
             CHAP.
             XI
             .
          
           
             The
             Second
             Inference
             ,
             viz.
             That
             such
             a
             Freedom
             of
             Will
             as
             consists
             in
             an
             Indifferency
             to
             good
             or
             evil
             is
             no
             Perfection
             ,
             but
             the
             Contrary
             .
          
           
             SEcondly
             ,
             We
             may
             observe
             from
             the
             abovesaid
             Discourse
             ,
             That
             such
             a
             Freedom
             of
             Will
             as
             consists
             in
             an
             Indifferency
             to
             Good
             or
             Evil
             ,
             as
             much
             as
             it
             is
             magnified
             by
             some
             for
             a
             great
             Perfection
             
             of
             the
             Humane
             Nature
             ,
             is
             indeed
             no
             better
             than
             a
             Diminution
             and
             Disparagement
             :
             Nor
             is
             it
             otherwise
             Commendable
             than
             as
             a
             less
             Evil.
             
          
           
             This
             must
             necessarily
             be
             so
             ,
             if
             the
             most
             Excellent
             Liberty
             consisteth
             in
             an
             entire
             Compliance
             with
             the
             Laws
             of
             Righteousness
             and
             Goodness
             ,
             as
             it
             hath
             been
             fully
             proved
             it
             doth
             .
          
           
             Seneca
             hath
             somewhere
             
               a
               most
               Impudent
               and
               Blasphemous
               saying
               ,
               to
            
             this
             purpose
             :
             That
             a
             Wise
             ,
             or
             Virtuous
             ,
             man
             is
             in
             some
             respect
             Superior
             to
             God
             himself
             ;
             because
             God
             is
             Good
             by
             necessity
             of
             Nature
             ,
             but
             he
             by
             his
             own
             free
             choice
             .
          
           
             'T
             is
             to
             be
             confessed
             ,
             that
             ,
             comparing
             this
             indifferency
             to
             Good
             or
             Evil
             with
             the
             Determination
             of
             the
             Will
             to
             Evil
             ,
             so
             it
             is
             desirable
             ;
             but
             then
             it
             is
             so
             only
             as
             't
             is
             a
             less
             Evil
             than
             the
             other
             ,
             as
             was
             said
             .
             But
             comparing
             it
             with
             the
             Determination
             of
             the
             Will
             to
             Good
             ,
             from
             an
             inward
             Principle
             ,
             viz.
             from
             a
             quick
             ,
             Vigorous
             Sense
             of
             the
             infinite
             Loveliness
             of
             Virtue
             ,
             and
             monstrous
             Deformity
             and
             Ugliness
             of
             Vice
             ,
             so
             on
             the
             other
             hand
             ,
             't
             is
             a
             great
             imperfection
             ,
             and
             consequently
             by
             no
             means
             desirable
             .
          
           
             The
             Divine
             Nature
             will
             be
             acknowledged
             to
             be
             the
             Great
             Standard
             and
             Measure
             
             of
             Perfections
             :
             We
             cannot
             question
             but
             that
             ,
             the
             more
             like
             to
             God
             any
             one
             is
             ,
             the
             more
             perfect
             he
             will
             be
             ;
             and
             the
             more
             unlike
             to
             God
             ,
             the
             more
             imperfect
             :
             But
             the
             being
             Free
             to
             Evil
             and
             Undetermined
             to
             Good
             ,
             makes
             a
             man
             less
             like
             God
             ,
             because
             God
             is
             (
             as
             hath
             been
             shewn
             )
             necessarily
             ,
             from
             his
             own
             Nature
             Determined
             to
             Good
             ,
             and
             from
             Evil
             ;
             And
             his
             Infinite
             Wisdom
             ,
             Holiness
             ,
             Righteousness
             and
             Goodness
             cannot
             consist
             with
             Peccability
             ,
             or
             a
             Possibility
             of
             doing
             or
             approving
             the
             least
             Evil.
             And
             therefore
             the
             more
             any
             one
             is
             from
             within
             himself
             ,
             from
             a
             good
             Temper
             of
             mind
             ,
             determined
             to
             that
             which
             is
             Good
             ,
             the
             more
             like
             must
             he
             needs
             be
             to
             the
             Best
             of
             Beings
             ,
             and
             the
             more
             he
             partakes
             of
             a
             Divine
             Nature
             .
          
           
             That
             saying
             of
             S.
             Ierome
             doth
             need
             a
             Paraphrase
             ,
             
             
               viz.
               God
               is
               the
               only
               Being
               ,
               that
               is
               uncapable
               of
               sinning
               ;
               but
               all
               Creatures
               ,
               having
               Free
               Will
               in
               them
               ,
               may
               turn
               their
               Will
               to
               Good
               or
               Evil.
            
             Namely
             ,
             that
             God
             alone
             is
             Absolutely
             Im●eccable
             ;
             not
             but
             that
             by
             the
             Divine
             Grace
             Creatures
             may
             be
             made
             so
             ;
             as
             ,
             without
             doubt
             ,
             the
             Angels
             and
             
             Saints
             in
             Heaven
             are
             .
             And
             ,
             whereas
             the
             Father
             seems
             to
             exclude
             Free
             Will
             from
             God
             ,
             and
             to
             give
             it
             to
             all
             Reasonable
             Creatures
             ,
             he
             must
             mean
             such
             a
             Free
             Will
             as
             consisteth
             in
             Indifferency
             to
             Good
             or
             Evil
             ,
             or
             Undeterminedness
             from
             within
             to
             Good
             and
             against
             Evil
             ,
             and
             so
             on
             the
             contrary
             .
             This
             kind
             of
             Freedom
             cannot
             belong
             to
             God
             ,
             because
             it
             speaks
             great
             imperfection
             :
             For
             it
             supposeth
             him
             who
             hath
             it
             ,
             to
             be
             without
             such
             a
             Sense
             of
             the
             Excellency
             and
             Loveliness
             of
             Goodness
             ,
             and
             the
             Hatefulness
             and
             Intolerableness
             of
             Wickedness
             ,
             as
             he
             ought
             to
             have
             .
          
           
             He
             that
             can
             in
             the
             least
             Deliberate
             ▪
             whether
             it
             be
             more
             Eligible
             to
             be
             Just
             or
             Unjust
             ,
             Chaste
             or
             Impure
             ,
             Intemperate
             or
             Sober
             ,
             to
             speak
             Truth
             or
             to
             Lye
             ,
             to
             Love
             God
             or
             the
             World
             ,
             to
             Forgive
             or
             Revenge
             ,
             to
             be
             Pitiful
             or
             Cruel
             ,
             to
             be
             Niggardly
             or
             Charitable
             ,
             &c.
             
             He
             ,
             I
             say
             ,
             that
             can
             perswade
             himself
             to
             Deliberate
             about
             these
             things
             ,
             doth
             manifestly
             declare
             ,
             that
             he
             understands
             neither
             the
             one
             nor
             the
             other
             ,
             as
             he
             ought
             to
             do
             .
             I
             mean
             ,
             that
             he
             hath
             nothing
             so
             lively
             a
             Sense
             of
             the
             Goodness
             of
             the
             one
             ,
             or
             the
             Evil
             of
             the
             other
             ,
             as
             it
             becomes
             him
             to
             have
             .
          
           
           
             If
             we
             had
             such
             a
             Sense
             ,
             it
             would
             be
             as
             impossible
             to
             perswade
             us
             to
             any
             Vile
             Action
             ,
             as
             it
             would
             be
             to
             prevail
             with
             a
             man
             in
             his
             right
             Mind
             ,
             to
             pour
             melted
             Lead
             down
             his
             own
             Throat
             ,
             to
             pluck
             out
             his
             Eyes
             ,
             or
             to
             dash
             out
             his
             Brains
             .
          
           
             You
             cannot
             deliberate
             whether
             it
             be
             better
             for
             you
             to
             be
             Healthy
             or
             Sick
             ,
             to
             be
             at
             Ease
             or
             in
             Torment
             ,
             to
             have
             a
             Good
             Name
             or
             a
             Bad
             ,
             to
             be
             Beggarly
             or
             in
             Plentiful
             Circumstances
             ,
             to
             be
             a
             Wise
             man
             or
             a
             Fool
             ,
             to
             be
             a
             Mad-man
             or
             in
             your
             Wits
             ,
             to
             be
             a
             Slave
             or
             a
             Freeman
             ,
             &c.
             
             You
             will
             say
             that
             Bedlam
             is
             the
             fittest
             place
             for
             him
             ,
             that
             shall
             in
             the
             least
             consider
             which
             of
             these
             he
             shall
             chuse
             .
             Now
             if
             we
             had
             as
             great
             a
             Sense
             of
             the
             Evil
             of
             the
             infinitely
             worst
             of
             Evils
             Sin
             ,
             as
             we
             have
             of
             those
             Evils
             ,
             it
             would
             be
             as
             impossible
             ,
             that
             our
             Wills
             should
             incline
             to
             the
             Commission
             of
             a
             known
             Sin
             ,
             as
             that
             they
             should
             prefer
             Sickness
             before
             Health
             ,
             and
             refuse
             Ease
             and
             embrace
             Torment
             .
          
           
             As
             for
             those
             that
             contend
             that
             ,
             It
             is
             more
             Praise-worthy
             to
             do
             Good
             and
             forbear
             Evil
             ,
             having
             a
             Power
             to
             do
             otherwise
             ,
             than
             to
             be
             under
             a
             necessity
             of
             so
             doing
             ▪
             Supposing
             they
             mean
             by
             necessity
             ,
             such
             as
             
             is
             not
             from
             without
             ,
             or
             from
             an
             inward
             blind
             instinct
             ,
             but
             from
             an
             Understanding
             Principle
             and
             Perfection
             of
             Nature
             ,
             I
             must
             needs
             tell
             them
             there
             is
             no
             Proposition
             in
             the
             World
             more
             false
             or
             absurd
             .
             For
             is
             God
             Almighty
             the
             less
             to
             be
             Admired
             ,
             Loved
             or
             Praised
             for
             his
             Goodness
             ,
             because
             his
             Nature
             is
             so
             Good
             ,
             as
             that
             He
             cannot
             but
             be
             ever
             doing
             good
             ?
             Surely
             He
             is
             much
             the
             more
             to
             be
             Loved
             ,
             Adored
             ,
             Admired
             and
             Praised
             upon
             this
             account
             .
          
           
             I
             will
             not
             therefore
             stick
             to
             say
             ,
             that
             to
             have
             the
             Will
             necessarily
             determined
             to
             all
             Good
             ,
             and
             from
             all
             Evil
             ,
             from
             an
             Overpowering
             Sense
             of
             the
             Becomingness
             and
             Excellency
             of
             the
             one
             ,
             and
             the
             Vileness
             and
             Odiousness
             of
             the
             other
             ,
             is
             the
             very
             Perfection
             of
             Liberty
             .
             And
             this
             is
             so
             far
             from
             being
             impossible
             to
             be
             obtained
             by
             Creatures
             or
             by
             our Selves
             ,
             that
             ,
             by
             the
             help
             of
             God's
             Grace
             ,
             it
             is
             in
             a
             large
             measure
             even
             in
             this
             life
             Attainable
             .
             I
             mean
             such
             a
             Sense
             of
             Good
             and
             Evil
             ,
             as
             shall
             certainly
             determine
             us
             to
             Good
             and
             against
             Evil
             in
             most
             of
             the
             instances
             of
             each
             .
          
           
             There
             are
             some
             immoralities
             and
             wicked
             Actions
             ,
             that
             they
             who
             have
             attained
             to
             but
             very
             mean
             and
             ordinary
             degrees
             of
             
             Goodness
             ,
             cannot
             perswade
             themselves
             so
             much
             as
             to
             endeavour
             to
             reconcile
             their
             Minds
             to
             .
             Nay
             ,
             there
             are
             some
             that
             no
             man
             can
             easily
             be
             supposed
             able
             to
             consent
             to
             ,
             but
             an
             extraordinarily
             Depraved
             and
             Wicked
             Wretch
             ,
             let
             the
             Motives
             that
             are
             used
             to
             perswade
             him
             be
             what
             they
             will.
             Such
             as
             
               Blaspheming
               of
               God
               :
               Contriving
               the
               Murther
               of
               our
               Parents
               ,
            
             or
             of
             a
             most
             obliging
             Friend
             :
             
               Torturing
               of
               innocent
               Babes
            
             ,
             and
             the
             like
             Horrid
             Villanies
             .
             Surely
             then
             ,
             a
             man
             is
             capable
             of
             such
             a
             Vivid
             sense
             of
             the
             Hatefulness
             of
             Sin
             in
             general
             ,
             as
             will
             (
             whilest
             it
             lasts
             )
             render
             it
             impossible
             for
             him
             to
             
               Will
               deliberately
            
             to
             commit
             any
             known
             Sin
             whatsoever
             .
          
           
             'T
             is
             confessed
             that
             we
             cannot
             hope
             to
             get
             past
             all
             danger
             of
             sudden
             Surprizals
             ,
             so
             long
             as
             we
             inhabit
             these
             Bodies
             ,
             and
             remain
             in
             our
             present
             Unhappy
             Circumstances
             ;
             but
             ,
             I
             say
             ,
             so
             powerful
             a
             Sense
             of
             the
             Infinite
             Unrighteousness
             ,
             Disingenuity
             ,
             Unreasonableness
             ,
             Folly
             and
             Madness
             of
             opposing
             the
             Holy
             Will
             of
             our
             Great
             Creator
             and
             Blessed
             Redeemer
             may
             ,
             by
             the
             Divine
             Assistance
             ,
             be
             acquired
             even
             on
             this
             side
             Heaven
             ,
             as
             shall
             Determine
             us
             effectually
             against
             all
             Deliberate
             and
             Wilful
             Violations
             of
             the
             Divine
             Laws
             .
          
           
           
             For
             this
             we
             have
             the
             Authority
             of
             a
             Great
             Apostle
             :
             S.
             Iohn
             saith
             in
             his
             1
             Epist.
             3.
             9.
             
             
               Whosoever
               is
               Born
               of
               God
               doth
               not
               commit
               Sin
               ,
               for
               his
               Seed
               remaineth
               in
               him
               ,
               neither
            
             can
             
               he
               Sin
               ,
               because
               he
               is
               Born
               of
               God.
            
             He
             here
             affirms
             ,
             not
             only
             that
             those
             who
             have
             attained
             to
             extraordinary
             Measures
             of
             Goodness
             cannot
             Sin
             ,
             that
             is
             ,
             cannot
             will
             to
             sin
             deliberately
             ,
             but
             likewise
             that
             no
             Regenerate
             or
             truly
             Good
             man
             can
             .
             He
             cannot
             thus
             Sin
             ,
             
               because
               he
               is
               born
               of
               God
            
             ;
             because
             he
             is
             a
             Child
             of
             God
             by
             the
             inward
             Renewing
             of
             his
             Holy
             Spirit
             :
             And
             because
             
               his
               Seed
               remaineth
               in
               him
            
             ,
             that
             is
             ,
             the
             Divine
             Seed
             .
             Which
             Divine
             Seed
             I
             take
             to
             be
             the
             same
             thing
             with
             the
             several
             times
             mentioned
             Quick
             ,
             Powerful
             and
             Pungent
             Sense
             of
             the
             Horrid
             Nature
             ,
             and
             most
             dreadful
             Effects
             and
             Consequents
             of
             Wilful
             Sinning
             .
             It
             is
             more
             than
             Morally
             impossible
             ,
             that
             whilest
             this
             Sense
             abideth
             in
             its
             Strength
             and
             Vigour
             ,
             the
             Good
             man
             should
             lapse
             into
             such
             Sins
             .
          
           
             Have
             we
             not
             such
             a
             Sense
             of
             the
             Vileness
             of
             some
             Actions
             ,
             as
             to
             say
             frequently
             ,
             
               I
               could
               not
               for
               all
               the
               world
               find
               in
               mine
               heart
            
             (
             that
             is
             ,
             in
             my
             
               Will
               )
               to
               do
               so
               or
               so
               ?
            
             And
             if
             we
             had
             the
             same
             Sense
             of
             all
             Sins
             ,
             which
             it
             is
             unreasonable
             not
             to
             have
             ,
             
             considering
             them
             as
             Sins
             ,
             or
             Transgressions
             of
             the
             Everlasting
             Rules
             of
             Righteousness
             (
             for
             considering
             them
             under
             that
             notion
             ,
             all
             sins
             are
             alike
             )
             I
             say
             had
             we
             the
             same
             Sense
             of
             all
             Sins
             ,
             we
             should
             as
             truly
             say
             concerning
             
               each
               ,
               I
               cannot
               find
               in
               mine
               heart
               ,
               I
               cannot
            
             will
             ,
             
               to
               consent
               unto
               it
            
             .
          
        
         
           
             CHAP.
             XII
             .
          
           
             Which
             Treats
             of
             one
             Branch
             of
             the
             First
             Inference
             from
             the
             Argument
             of
             the
             Second
             Section
             ,
             [
             That
             in
             Freedom
             from
             the
             Dominion
             of
             Corrupt
             Affections
             doth
             that
             Liberty
             Principally
             or
             rather
             Wholly
             Consist
             ,
             which
             Christ
             hath
             purchased
             for
             us
             .
             ]
             Namely
             ,
             that
             several
             Notions
             of
             Christian
             Liberty
             ,
             which
             have
             too
             much
             prevailed
             ,
             are
             false
             and
             of
             dangerous
             Consequence
             .
             The
             First
             of
             which
             is
             ,
             That
             which
             makes
             it
             to
             consist
             ,
             wholly
             or
             in
             part
             ,
             in
             Freedom
             from
             the
             Obligation
             of
             the
             Moral
             Law.
             Certain
             Texts
             ,
             urged
             by
             the
             Antinomians
             in
             favour
             of
             it
             ,
             vindicated
             from
             the
             sence
             they
             put
             upon
             them
             .
             
             And
             the
             extreme
             wildness
             and
             wickedness
             of
             it
             exposed
             in
             Five
             Particulars
             .
          
           
             
               WE
               proceed
               now
               to
               the
               Inferences
               from
               the
            
             latter
             Argument
             ,
             viz.
             That
             in
             Freedom
             from
             the
             Dominion
             of
             Corrupt
             Affections
             ,
             and
             all
             the
             sad
             Consequents
             thereof
             our
             Christian
             Liberty
             doth
             Eminently
             consist
             ,
             and
             wholly
             too
             the
             Liberty
             which
             Christ
             hath
             purchased
             for
             us
             
               Gentiles
               .
               And
            
          
           
             First
             ,
             We
             infer
             from
             hence
             ,
             that
             several
             Notions
             of
             Christian
             Liberty
             ,
             that
             have
             too
             much
             prevailed
             ,
             are
             False
             and
             of
             dangerous
             Consequence
             .
             We
             will
             speak
             to
             ,
          
           
             First
             ,
             That
             which
             makes
             it
             to
             consist
             in
             Freedom
             from
             the
             Obligation
             of
             the
             
               Moral
               Law.
            
             
          
           
             Secondly
             ,
             That
             which
             makes
             it
             to
             consist
             in
             Freedom
             from
             those
             Laws
             of
             Men
             ,
             which
             Enjoyn
             or
             Forbid
             indifferent
             things
             .
          
           
             Thirdly
             ,
             That
             which
             makes
             
               Liberty
               of
               Conscience
            
             a
             Branch
             of
             
               Christian
               Liberty
            
             .
          
           
             First
             ,
             For
             that
             Notion
             of
             Christian
             Liberty
             ,
             which
             makes
             it
             to
             consist
             ,
             either
             wholly
             or
             in
             part
             ,
             in
             Freedom
             from
             
             the
             Obligation
             of
             the
             
               Moral
               Law
            
             :
             This
             is
             extremely
             Wild
             and
             Wicked
             ,
             as
             will
             appear
             from
             what
             hath
             been
             discoursed
             .
          
           
             
               It
               is
               the
               Doctrine
               of
               the
            
             Antinomians
             ,
             
               and
               they
               produce
               in
               favour
               of
               it
               all
               those
               Texts
               wherein
               we
               are
               said
               to
               be
               delivered
               from
               the
            
             Law.
             
               As
               particularly
            
             Rom.
             7.
             6.
             
             Now
             we
             are
             delivered
             from
             the
             Law
             ,
             that
             being
             dead
             wherein
             we
             were
             held
             ,
             
               &c.
               Gal.
            
             2.
             19.
             
             I
             through
             the
             Law
             am
             dead
             to
             the
             Law
             ,
             
               &c.
               Rom.
            
             6.
             14.
             
             Ye
             are
             not
             under
             the
             Law
             ,
             but
             under
             Grace
             .
             Gal.
             4.
             4
             ,
             5.
             
             When
             the
             fulness
             of
             time
             was
             come
             ,
             God
             sent
             forth
             his
             Son
             ,
             made
             of
             a
             Woman
             ,
             made
             under
             the
             Law
             ,
             to
             Redeem
             them
             that
             were
             under
             the
             Law
             ,
             &c.
             
          
           
             To
             this
             it
             is
             Answered
             ,
             That
             there
             are
             indeed
             many
             Texts
             which
             Assert
             our
             being
             freed
             from
             the
             Law
             ,
             but
             the
             Question
             is
             ,
             What
             Law
             they
             mean
             ?
             Or
             rather
             't
             is
             out
             of
             Question
             ,
             that
             they
             mean
             not
             the
             Moral
             Law.
             For
             there
             is
             no
             need
             of
             doing
             more
             than
             reading
             throughout
             the
             forementioned
             Verses
             ,
             to
             satisfie
             us
             ,
             that
             the
             Apostle
             understood
             ,
             in
             each
             of
             them
             ,
             nothing
             less
             than
             that
             Law.
             Nay
             ,
             we
             need
             do
             no
             more
             to
             be
             assured
             ,
             that
             he
             Abominated
             this
             Notion
             of
             
               Christian
               Liberty
            
             .
          
           
           
             
               For
               whereas
               he
               saith
            
             ,
             Rom.
             7.
             6.
             
             Now
             we
             are
             delivered
             from
             the
             Law
             ,
             that
             being
             dead
             wherein
             we
             were
             held
             ;
             
               it
               follows
            
             ,
             that
             we
             should
             serve
             in
             Newness
             of
             Spirit
             ,
             and
             not
             in
             the
             Oldness
             of
             the
             Letter
             .
             
               That
               is
               ,
               That
               we
               should
               no
               longer
               be
               merely
            
             Externally
             
               Obedient
               ,
               but
               also
            
             ,
             Inwardly
             and
             Spiritually
             .
          
           
             Whereas
             he
             saith
             ,
             
               Gal.
               2.
               19.
               
               I
               through
               the
               Law
               am
               dead
               to
               the
               Law
               ,
            
             he
             immediately
             adds
             this
             as
             the
             reason
             why
             he
             was
             so
             ,
             
               that
               I
               might
               live
               unto
               God
               :
            
             Or
             be
             in
             all
             things
             conformed
             to
             the
             Rules
             of
             Righteousness
             and
             Goodness
             ,
             which
             He
             hath
             prescribed
             ;
             all
             which
             are
             comprehended
             in
             the
             
               Moral
               Law.
            
             
          
           
             Again
             ,
             whereas
             he
             tells
             the
             Romans
             ,
             Chap.
             6.
             14.
             
             
               Ye
               are
               not
               under
               the
               Law
               but
               under
               Grace
               :
            
             This
             comes
             in
             as
             a
             proof
             of
             what
             he
             said
             immediately
             before
             in
             the
             same
             Verse
             ,
             
               viz.
               Sin
               shall
               not
               have
               dominion
               over
               you
               .
            
          
           
             Lastly
             ,
             In
             saying
             ,
             Gal.
             4.
             5.
             
             That
             Christ
             
               was
               made
               of
               a
               Woman
               ,
               made
               under
               the
               Law
               ,
               to
               redeem
               them
               that
               were
               under
               the
               Law
               ,
            
             he
             gives
             this
             in
             the
             next
             words
             as
             the
             reason
             or
             design
             hereof
             ,
             
               that
               we
               might
               receive
               the
               Adoption
               of
               Sons
               .
            
             But
             doth
             not
             the
             Relation
             of
             a
             Son
             necessarily
             infer
             Obligation
             to
             Obedience
             ?
             It
             doth
             so
             
             no
             less
             than
             that
             of
             a
             Servant
             .
             For
             where
             God
             saith
             ,
             
               If
               I
               am
               a
               Master
               ,
               where
               is
               my
               Fear
               ?
            
             he
             saith
             also
             ,
             
               If
               I
               am
               a
               Father
               where
               is
               mine
               Honour
               ?
            
          
           
             The
             Law
             therefore
             which
             is
             to
             be
             understood
             in
             these
             and
             the
             like
             places
             is
             the
             purely
             Iewish
             Law
             ,
             the
             mere
             External
             and
             Drudging
             Observances
             of
             the
             Mosaical
             Dispensation
             ,
             which
             the
             Iewish
             Believers
             thought
             themselves
             to
             be
             still
             under
             the
             Obligation
             of
             ,
             and
             Condemned
             the
             Gentile
             Converts
             for
             not
             submitting
             their
             Necks
             to
             the
             same
             Yoke
             .
          
           
             And
             the
             Apostle
             takes
             a
             great
             deal
             of
             pains
             ,
             in
             his
             Epistles
             to
             the
             Romans
             and
             Galatians
             ,
             to
             confute
             that
             mistake
             ;
             and
             to
             convince
             the
             Iews
             ,
             that
             that
             Law
             was
             made
             by
             Christ
             null
             and
             void
             ;
             that
             He
             had
             Cancelled
             it
             ,
             and
             taken
             away
             its
             Obliging
             power
             .
          
           
             And
             in
             each
             of
             those
             places
             the
             Apostle
             as
             plainly
             affirms
             this
             to
             be
             the
             Law
             they
             were
             delivered
             from
             ,
             as
             that
             it
             is
             not
             the
             Moral
             Law.
             We
             will
             therefore
             a
             third
             time
             go
             them
             over
             again
             .
          
           
             
               Rom.
               7.
               6.
               
               Now
               we
               are
               delivered
               from
               the
               Law
               ,
               that
               being
               dead
               wherein
               we
               were
               held
               ,
               that
               we
               should
               serve
               in
               Newness
               of
               Spirit
               ,
               and
               not
               in
               the
               Oldness
               of
               the
               Letter
               .
            
             That
             
             is
             ,
             We
             are
             delivered
             from
             that
             Law
             ,
             that
             considered
             literally
             ,
             required
             nothing
             but
             a
             company
             of
             Bodily
             Washings
             ,
             Outward
             Services
             ,
             and
             Carnal
             Performances
             ,
             which
             the
             Iews
             generally
             rested
             in
             ,
             and
             thought
             no
             more
             was
             to
             be
             done
             to
             render
             them
             Acceptable
             in
             the
             sight
             of
             God
             ;
             And
             the
             reason
             why
             we
             are
             delivered
             from
             this
             Law
             is
             ,
             that
             so
             we
             may
             be
             the
             more
             intent
             upon
             the
             Great
             Substantial
             Duties
             ,
             and
             the
             Purification
             of
             our
             Hearts
             ,
             Souls
             and
             Spirits
             .
          
           
             
               Gal.
               2.
               19.
               
               I
               through
               the
               Law
               am
               dead
               to
               the
               Law
               ,
               that
               I
               might
               live
               unto
               God.
            
             Or
             ,
             I
             by
             virtue
             of
             the
             Law
             of
             Christ
             ,
             am
             dead
             to
             the
             Law
             of
             Moses
             ,
             that
             I
             may
             have
             all
             impediments
             taken
             out
             of
             my
             way
             to
             the
             being
             intirely
             devoted
             ,
             as
             to
             the
             Inward
             as
             well
             as
             Outward
             man
             ,
             to
             the
             Service
             of
             God.
             And
             it
             hath
             been
             shewed
             how
             injurious
             this
             Law
             did
             Accidentally
             become
             to
             the
             great
             Design
             of
             the
             Gospel
             ,
             viz.
             The
             making
             us
             Spiritually
             Obedient
             ;
             the
             enduing
             us
             with
             Inward
             ,
             Real
             ,
             Substantial
             Righteousness
             ;
             or
             the
             Divine
             Likeness
             .
          
           
             
               Rom.
               6.
               14.
               
               Sin
               shall
               not
               have
               dominion
               over
               you
               ,
               for
               ye
               are
               not
               under
               the
               Law
               ,
               but
               under
               Grace
               .
            
             That
             is
             ,
             There
             is
             no
             necessity
             of
             your
             continuing
             under
             the
             power
             
             and
             dominion
             of
             Sin
             ,
             because
             you
             are
             not
             under
             the
             weak
             Dispensation
             of
             Moses
             ,
             which
             
               made
               nothing
               perfect
            
             ,
             and
             gave
             no
             strength
             to
             mortifie
             Lust
             ,
             but
             under
             the
             Gospel
             Dispensation
             ,
             which
             is
             accompanied
             with
             Promises
             of
             Plentiful
             Supplies
             of
             Grace
             and
             Strength
             .
          
           
             
               Gal.
               4.
               5.
               
               God
               sent
               forth
               his
               Son
               ,
               made
               of
               a
               Woman
               ,
               made
               under
               the
               Law
               ,
               to
               Redeem
               them
               that
               were
               under
               the
               Law
               ,
               that
               we
               might
               receive
               the
               Adoption
               of
               Sons
               .
            
             Or
             ,
             That
             we
             might
             no
             longer
             drudge
             like
             Servants
             of
             the
             inferior
             Sort
             ,
             in
             such
             Employments
             as
             are
             mean
             and
             low
             ,
             having
             no
             Internal
             Goodness
             in
             them
             ;
             and
             that
             from
             the
             hope
             only
             of
             some
             sleight
             Reward
             ,
             from
             the
             hope
             of
             some
             mere
             Earthly
             good
             things
             ,
             such
             as
             are
             Gratifications
             only
             of
             the
             Animal
             and
             Sensual
             life
             ;
             and
             from
             the
             Fear
             of
             mere
             Temporal
             Evils
             ,
             and
             the
             present
             Lash
             ,
             (
             that
             Law
             containing
             no
             other
             express
             Promises
             or
             Threatnings
             but
             Temporal
             ,
             as
             was
             shewed
             )
             but
             may
             be
             dealt
             with
             as
             Sons
             ,
             be
             Honourably
             employed
             ,
             viz.
             in
             such
             services
             as
             are
             of
             the
             most
             Excellent
             nature
             ,
             and
             do
             recommend
             themselves
             by
             their
             own
             Goodness
             ,
             and
             Agreeableness
             to
             our
             Rational
             and
             Intellectual
             Faculty
             .
             And
             be
             acted
             also
             by
             a
             more
             Noble
             
               Principle
               ,
               
               viz.
               Love
            
             ,
             and
             encouraged
             by
             an
             Infinitely
             more
             Noble
             Reward
             ,
             which
             consisteth
             in
             a
             perfect
             Likeness
             to
             God
             ,
             and
             an
             Everlasting
             Enjoyment
             of
             him
             .
          
           
             And
             thus
             we
             see
             ,
             these
             very
             Texts
             that
             are
             made
             use
             of
             by
             the
             Antinomians
             ,
             to
             prove
             this
             mad
             Notion
             of
             
               Christian
               Liberty
            
             from
             the
             Obligation
             of
             the
             
               Moral
               Law
            
             ,
             are
             so
             far
             from
             signifying
             any
             thing
             to
             this
             purpose
             ,
             that
             they
             give
             manifest
             and
             clear
             proof
             of
             the
             Contrary
             .
             As
             they
             are
             far
             from
             asserting
             ,
             that
             any
             such
             Liberty
             as
             this
             belongs
             to
             Christians
             ,
             so
             they
             assure
             us
             that
             no
             such
             Liberty
             belongeth
             to
             them
             .
          
           
             Tertullian
             
               hath
               a
               good
               saying
               to
               our
               present
               purpose
               :
            
             
             The
             Yokes
             of
             Works
             
               (
               meaning
               the
               Drudgeries
               of
               the
               Ceremonial
               Law
               )
            
             are
             cast
             off
             ,
             not
             those
             of
             Rules
             to
             walk
             by
             .
             Liberty
             in
             Christ
             is
             not
             injurious
             to
             innocence
             .
             The
             intire
             Law
             of
             Piety
             ,
             Holiness
             ,
             Humanity
             ,
             V●rity
             ,
             Chastity
             ,
             Righteousness
             ,
             Mercy
             ,
             B●n●volence
             ,
             Purity
             is
             still
             of
             force
             .
          
           
             And
             indeed
             should
             we
             find
             this
             Doctrine
             in
             those
             Texts
             ,
             that
             our
             Saviour
             
             hath
             procured
             for
             us
             Freedom
             from
             this
             Law
             ,
             then
             ,
          
           
             First
             ,
             The
             Blessed
             Apostle
             would
             have
             most
             expresly
             contradicted
             his
             Great
             Master
             ,
             and
             so
             have
             proved
             himself
             no
             Apostle
             ;
             For
             our
             Saviour
             plainly
             saith
             ,
             
               Matth.
               5.
               17.
               
               Think
               not
               ,
            
             let
             not
             such
             a
             wild
             fancy
             enter
             into
             your
             Heads
             ,
             
               that
               I
               am
               come
               to
               destroy
               the
               Law
               and
               the
               Prophets
               ,
               I
               am
               not
               come
               to
               destroy
               ,
               but
               to
               fulfil
               :
            
             
               〈◊〉
               〈◊〉
               〈◊〉
               〈◊〉
               〈◊〉
            
             ,
             
               to
               fill
               it
               up
               ,
               or
               Preach
               it
               fully
               .
            
             I
             am
             so
             far
             from
             such
             a
             Design
             ,
             as
             that
             of
             destroying
             or
             Abolishing
             the
             Moral
             Law
             ,
             that
             ,
             on
             the
             contrary
             ,
             I
             am
             come
             to
             Preach
             it
             more
             fully
             and
             perfectly
             ,
             than
             ever
             it
             was
             before
             my
             Coming
             .
          
           
             And
             this
             
               he
               presently
               sets
               upon
               doing
            
             ,
             Vers.
             21
             ,
             22
             ,
             27
             ,
             28
             ,
             &c.
             
             Ye
             have
             heard
             that
             it
             hath
             been
             said
             by
             them
             of
             old
             time
             ,
             thou
             shalt
             not
             Kill
             ,
             and
             whosoever
             shall
             Kill
             shall
             be
             in
             danger
             of
             the
             judgment
             ;
             but
             I
             say
             unto
             you
             ,
             that
             whoso●v●r
             is
             Angry
             with
             his
             Brother
             without
             a
             cause
             ,
             shall
             be
             in
             danger
             of
             the
             judgment
             ,
             &c.
             
          
           
             Ye
             have
             heard
             ,
             that
             it
             was
             said
             by
             them
             of
             old
             time
             ,
             Thou
             shalt
             not
             commit
             Adultery
             :
             but
             I
             say
             unto
             you
             ,
             that
             whosoev●r
             shall
             look
             upon
             a
             Woman
             ,
             to
             lust
             after
             h●r
             ,
             hath
             committed
             Adultery
             already
             with
             her
             in
             his
             heart
             .
             
               And
               so
               He
               goes
               on
               to
               Perfect
               and
               Fill
               up
               
               Law
               ,
               in
               the
               following
               Verses
               .
            
          
           
             
               Again
               our
               Saviour
               saith
            
             ,
             vers
             .
             18.
             
             Verily
             I
             say
             unto
             you
             ,
             that
             till
             Heaven
             and
             Earth
             pass
             ,
             one
             jot
             or
             one
             tittle
             shall
             in
             no
             wise
             pass
             from
             the
             Law
             ,
             till
             all
             be
             fulfilled
             :
             
               〈◊〉
               〈◊〉
               〈◊〉
               〈◊〉
               〈◊〉
            
             ,
             till
             all
             be
             done
             ,
             
               or
               till
               all
               things
               come
               to
               an
               End
               ,
               according
               to
               Doctor
            
             Hammond
             .
          
           
             He
             hath
             not
             here
             respect
             to
             the
             Universal
             Conflagration
             ,
             saith
             Grotius
             upon
             the
             place
             ,
             but
             it
             is
             a
             Proverbial
             speech
             ,
             as
             if
             it
             were
             said
             in
             Latine
             ,
             
               Vsque
               dum
               Coelum
               ruat
               :
               Till
               the
               Heavens
               fall
               .
            
             Which
             is
             thus
             expressed
             ,
             
               Luke
               16.
               17.
               
               And
               it
               is
               easier
               for
               Heaven
               and
               Earth
               to
               pass
               ,
               than
               one
               tittle
               of
               the
               Law
               to
               fail
               .
            
             In
             which
             manner
             of
             speaking
             ,
             as
             saith
             the
             same
             Learned
             Expositor
             ,
             He
             hath
             respect
             to
             the
             
               Order
               of
               Nature
            
             ,
             and
             not
             to
             the
             
               Power
               of
               God.
            
             But
             according
             to
             Nature
             it
             seems
             impossible
             that
             Heaven
             and
             Earth
             should
             pass
             away
             or
             perish
             .
          
           
             So
             that
             the
             meaning
             of
             these
             Texts
             is
             plainly
             
               this
               ,
               viz.
            
             The
             Obligation
             of
             the
             Law
             can
             neither
             cease
             ,
             nor
             be
             diminished
             or
             relaxed
             in
             the
             least
             ,
             to
             all
             Eternity
             .
          
           
             
               And
               then
               our
               Saviour
               adds
            
             ,
             Vers.
             19.
             
               of
               this
               Fifth
               of
               S.
            
             Matthew
             ,
             Whosoever
             therefore
             shall
             break
             one
             of
             these
             least
             Commandments
             ,
             
             and
             shall
             teach
             men
             so
             ,
             he
             shall
             be
             called
             the
             least
             in
             the
             Kingdom
             of
             Heaven
             :
             
               That
               is
               ,
               saith
            
             Grotius
             ,
             Minimi
             erit
             pretii
             ,
             eum
             minimi
             habitum
             iri
             ,
             he
             shall
             be
             contemned
             ,
             and
             treated
             as
             a
             most
             despicable
             wretch
             at
             the
             Day
             of
             Iudgment
             .
             
               Then
               it
               follows
            
             ,
             But
             whosoever
             shall
             do
             and
             teach
             them
             ,
             the
             same
             shall
             be
             called
             Great
             in
             the
             Kingdom
             of
             Heaven
             .
             
               He
               shall
               be
               highly
               Honoured
               ,
               and
               signally
               Rewarded
               .
            
          
           
             When
             the
             young
             Man
             came
             to
             our
             Saviour
             to
             ask
             him
             ,
             
               What
               good
               thing
               he
               should
               do
               ,
               that
               he
               might
               have
               Eternal
               life
               ,
            
             we
             know
             what
             his
             Answer
             was
             ,
             
               If
               thou
               wilt
               enter
               into
               life
               ,
               keep
               the
               Commandments
               ,
            
             S.
             Matth.
             19.
             17.
             
             And
             whereas
             He
             meant
             all
             ,
             yet
             (
             knowing
             how
             apt
             Hypocrites
             are
             to
             flatter
             themselves
             with
             an
             opinion
             of
             the
             goodness
             of
             their
             state
             ,
             upon
             the
             account
             of
             their
             External
             Conformity
             to
             the
             First
             Table
             Precepts
             ,
             though
             they
             live
             in
             the
             gross
             Transgression
             of
             those
             of
             the
             Second
             Table
             )
             He
             only
             expressed
             those
             which
             enjoyn
             Duties
             relating
             to
             our
             Neighbour
             .
             For
             the
             young
             Man
             asking
             which
             Commandments
             ?
             
               Iesus
               said
               ,
               Thou
               shalt
               do
               no
               Murder
               ,
               Thou
               shalt
               not
               commit
               Adultery
               ,
               Thou
               shalt
               not
               Steal
               ,
               Thou
               shalt
               not
               bear
               false
               Witness
               ,
               Honour
               thy
               Father
               and
               thy
               Mother
               :
               And
               thou
               shalt
               love
               thy
               Neighbour
               as
               thyself
               ,
            
             Ver.
             18
             ,
             19.
             
          
           
           
             Secondly
             ,
             The
             Apostle
             would
             have
             Contradicted
             himself
             most
             Egregiously
             ,
             as
             well
             as
             his
             Master
             ,
             should
             he
             ,
             in
             the
             above-cited
             Places
             ,
             or
             any
             where
             else
             ,
             teach
             this
             Notion
             of
             Christian
             Liberty
             .
             For
             't
             was
             He
             that
             said
             ,
             
               Do
               we
               make
               void
               the
               Law
               through
               Faith
               ,
               God
               forbid
               ,
               yea
               we
               establish
               the
               Law
               ,
               Rom.
            
             3.
             31.
             
             He
             here
             includes
             even
             the
             Ceremonial
             Law
             ,
             as
             appears
             by
             ver
             .
             28.
             (
             which
             gave
             occasion
             to
             these
             words
             )
             
               Therefore
               we
               conclude
               that
               a
               man
               is
               justified
               by
               Faith
               ,
               without
               the
               deeds
               of
               the
               Law
               :
            
             That
             is
             ,
             that
             a
             Gentile
             is
             justified
             without
             Circumcision
             ,
             or
             Sacrifices
             ,
             or
             any
             other
             of
             the
             Iewish
             Rites
             and
             Services
             ,
             which
             they
             still
             laid
             so
             great
             weight
             upon
             ;
             as
             appears
             by
             the
             two
             following
             Verses
             ,
             
               Is
               he
               the
               God
               of
               the
               Iews
               only
               ?
               Is
               he
               not
               also
               of
               the
               Gentiles
               ?
               Yes
               of
               the
               Gentiles
               also
               .
               Seeing
               it
               is
               one
               God
               ,
               which
               shall
               justifie
               the
               Circumcision
               by
               Faith
               ,
               and
               Vncircumcision
               through
               Faith.
            
             Now
             saith
             the
             Apostle
             ,
             God
             forbid
             we
             should
             affirm
             that
             the
             Gospel
             Dispensation
             should
             make
             void
             the
             Law
             ;
             should
             make
             useless
             so
             much
             as
             the
             Ceremonial
             Law
             ,
             therefore
             much
             less
             the
             Moral
             ,
             yea
             we
             assert
             it
             establisheth
             the
             Law.
             In
             some
             sence
             it
             even
             establisheth
             or
             perfects
             that
             
             Law
             ,
             as
             it
             brings
             in
             the
             substance
             of
             that
             ,
             whereof
             that
             Law
             had
             the
             shadow
             ;
             and
             requireth
             purity
             of
             Heart
             ,
             which
             was
             the
             spiritual
             meaning
             of
             Circumcision
             .
          
           
             
               Again
               ,
               't
               was
               the
               same
               S.
            
             Paul
             
               that
               said
            
             ,
             Not
             the
             Hearers
             of
             the
             Law
             are
             just
             before
             God
             ;
             but
             the
             Doers
             of
             the
             Law
             shall
             be
             justified
             ,
             Rom.
             2.
             13.
             
             
               And
               it
               is
            
             He
             
               who
               makes
               it
               to
               be
               the
               design
               of
               Christ's
               Expiating
               our
               Sins
               upon
               the
               Cross
               ,
               That
            
             the
             Righteousness
             of
             the
             Law
             might
             be
             fulfilled
             in
             us
             ,
             who
             walk
             not
             after
             the
             Flesh
             ,
             but
             after
             the
             Spirit
             .
             
               And
               it
               is
               this
               same
               Apostle
               that
               saith
               ,
            
             Though
             I
             speak
             with
             the
             Tongues
             of
             Men
             and
             of
             Angels
             ,
             and
             have
             not
             Charity
             (
             a
             Moral
             Virtue
             )
             I
             am
             become
             as
             sounding
             Brass
             ,
             or
             a
             tinkling
             Cymbal
             .
             And
             though
             I
             have
             the
             gift
             of
             Prophecy
             ,
             and
             understand
             all
             Mysteries
             ,
             and
             all
             Knowledge
             :
             And
             though
             I
             have
             all
             Faith
             ,
             so
             that
             I
             could
             remove
             Mountains
             ,
             and
             have
             no
             Charity
             ,
             I
             am
             nothing
             ,
             &c.
             
             1
             Cor.
             13.
             1
             ,
             2.
             
             
               And
               in
               the
            
             last
             
               Verse
               ,
               doth
               not
               only
               Equalize
               Charity
               with
               Faith
               and
               Hope
               (
               which
               many
               now
               adays
               are
               so
               far
               from
               doing
               ,
               that
               they
               are
            
             angry
             
               with
               those
               who
               do
               so
               )
               but
               also
               Advanceth
               it
            
             above
             
               those
               Graces
            
             .
             And
             now
             abideth
             Faith
             ,
             Hope
             ,
             Charity
             ,
             these
             three
             ,
             but
             the
             greatest
             of
             these
             is
             Charity
             .
          
           
           
             Thirdly
             ,
             Whosoever
             teacheth
             this
             Doctrine
             ,
             of
             Christ's
             having
             set
             us
             free
             from
             the
             Moral
             Law
             ,
             contradicteth
             the
             whole
             strain
             of
             the
             New
             Testament
             :
             Our
             Saviours
             Sermon
             on
             the
             Mount
             throughout
             ,
             all
             his
             Injunctions
             and
             even
             all
             his
             Discourses
             ,
             and
             all
             the
             Precepts
             and
             Exhortations
             contained
             in
             the
             Epistles
             of
             the
             Apostles
             .
             They
             are
             all
             so
             many
             instances
             of
             the
             Obligations
             that
             the
             First
             and
             Second
             Tables
             lay
             upon
             us
             ,
             as
             understood
             in
             the
             most
             Spiritual
             ,
             Sublime
             and
             Comprehensive
             Sence
             :
             And
             none
             are
             more
             so
             than
             those
             of
             S.
             Paul
             ,
             so
             intolerably
             is
             he
             abused
             in
             being
             made
             the
             Great
             ,
             and
             I
             think
             ,
             Onely
             Patron
             of
             that
             most
             licentious
             and
             wicked
             Doctrine
             .
          
           
             And
             even
             that
             Precept
             of
             Believing
             in
             the
             Name
             of
             the
             Son
             of
             God
             ,
             is
             a
             First-Table
             Precept
             ,
             not
             Positive
             but
             Moral
             ,
             
               in
               its
               own
               Nature
            
             necessarily
             obliging
             ,
             and
             a
             Dictate
             of
             Natural
             Light
             ,
             to
             all
             those
             who
             are
             acquainted
             with
             the
             Evidence
             of
             his
             being
             the
             Messiah
             ,
             and
             Son
             of
             God.
             Upon
             our
             understanding
             how
             He
             is
             demonstrated
             so
             to
             be
             ,
             we
             should
             have
             known
             that
             Faith
             in
             Him
             is
             an
             indispensable
             Duty
             ,
             though
             we
             could
             not
             have
             produced
             one
             Text
             to
             prove
             it
             .
          
           
           
             Moreover
             Believing
             in
             Christ
             ,
             together
             with
             the
             Institutions
             of
             Baptism
             and
             the
             
               Lord's
               Supper
            
             are
             designed
             as
             Means
             to
             the
             great
             End
             of
             making
             us
             intirely
             Obedient
             to
             the
             Moral
             Law
             ,
             or
             the
             Everlasting
             Rules
             of
             Righteousness
             .
          
           
             Fourthly
             ,
             Whosoever
             teacheth
             this
             Doctrine
             ,
             teacheth
             a
             most
             manifest
             contradiction
             to
             the
             Essential
             Principles
             and
             Make
             of
             Mankind
             .
             It
             is
             impossible
             that
             Reasonable
             Creatures
             should
             be
             disobliged
             from
             Loving
             God
             above
             all
             ,
             from
             being
             Just
             and
             Charitable
             ,
             Sober
             and
             Temperate
             ,
             Humble
             and
             Submissive
             to
             the
             Divine
             Will
             ,
             and
             the
             like
             .
          
           
             It
             is
             impossible
             that
             any
             Power
             whatsoever
             should
             discharge
             them
             from
             such
             duties
             as
             these
             .
             Their
             Obligation
             to
             them
             doth
             Naturally
             arise
             from
             their
             being
             such
             Creatures
             .
             There
             is
             not
             a
             greater
             contradiction
             than
             this
             imaginable
             ,
             that
             Creatures
             made
             capable
             of
             understanding
             what
             God
             is
             ,
             and
             their
             Relation
             and
             Obligations
             to
             him
             ,
             may
             not
             be
             Eternally
             bound
             to
             behave
             themselves
             towards
             him
             ,
             as
             the
             Moral
             Law
             requires
             they
             should
             .
             Infinite
             Power
             it self
             cannot
             set
             such
             Creatures
             free
             from
             their
             Obligation
             to
             love
             God
             with
             the
             highest
             degree
             of
             
             love
             their
             Souls
             will
             admit
             of
             .
             Now
             as
             the
             Apostle
             tells
             us
             ,
             that
             
               Love
               is
               the
               fulfilling
               of
               the
               Law
               ,
            
             so
             't
             is
             easie
             to
             shew
             ,
             that
             all
             Moral
             Duties
             whatsoever
             ,
             whether
             relating
             to
             God
             ,
             our
             Neighbour
             ,
             or
             our Selves
             ,
             are
             the
             necessary
             results
             and
             consequents
             of
             the
             Love
             of
             God
             ;
             so
             that
             we
             cannot
             once
             suppose
             ,
             that
             these
             should
             cease
             at
             any
             time
             to
             be
             the
             Duties
             of
             Men
             and
             Women
             ,
             but
             we
             must
             also
             suppose
             them
             then
             deprived
             of
             their
             Essential
             Form
             ,
             and
             to
             be
             changed
             into
             another
             sort
             of
             Beings
             .
          
           
             Fifthly
             ,
             This
             Doctrine
             also
             is
             as
             apparent
             a
             contradiction
             to
             the
             Happiness
             and
             Welfare
             of
             Mankind
             .
             We
             cannot
             be
             in
             a
             Happy
             or
             tolerably
             Good
             state
             ,
             but
             by
             conforming
             our selves
             to
             the
             Precepts
             of
             this
             Law.
             
          
           
             We
             have
             already
             shewed
             ,
             that
             those
             must
             necessarily
             be
             deplorably
             Miserable
             ,
             who
             live
             in
             subjection
             to
             any
             corrupt
             Appetite
             ,
             any
             Fleshly
             or
             Spiritual
             Lust.
             To
             which
             purpose
             ,
             
             I
             will
             add
             this
             passage
             of
             
               Clemens
               Alexandrinus
               ,
               To
               submit
               and
               give
               place
               to
               evil
               Affections
               is
               extreme
               Slavery
               ,
               as
               to
               overcome
               them
               is
               the
               only
               Liberty
               .
            
             
             Nor
             can
             the
             best
             place
             in
             the
             World
             ,
             not
             Heaven
             it self
             ,
             or
             the
             most
             Glorious
             outward
             circumstances
             ,
             make
             that
             person
             Happy
             ,
             or
             not
             Miserable
             ,
             within
             whom
             all
             is
             amiss
             and
             out
             of
             order
             ,
             and
             who
             is
             indued
             with
             no
             good
             Habit
             or
             Temper
             of
             Mind
             .
             A
             diseased
             Body
             will
             be
             uneasie
             ,
             do
             what
             you
             can
             to
             it
             ,
             and
             so
             will
             diseased
             Souls
             .
          
           
             These
             things
             considered
             ,
             't
             is
             the
             most
             Amazing
             thing
             ,
             that
             any
             who
             call
             themselves
             Christians
             can
             entertain
             such
             a
             Notion
             as
             this
             of
             
               Christian
               Liberty
            
             ;
             the
             directly
             contrary
             being
             the
             whole
             Design
             and
             Business
             of
             Christianity
             .
             And
             yet
             for
             all
             that
             we
             find
             it
             as
             Ancient
             as
             the
             Apostles
             days
             ;
             there
             were
             those
             so
             early
             that
             did
             not
             only
             Teach
             it
             but
             Practised
             upon
             it
             ;
             that
             used
             their
             Liberty
             
               for
               a
               cloak
               of
               Maliciousness
            
             ,
             and
             
               turned
               the
               Grace
               of
               God
               into
               lasciviousness
               .
            
             But
             't
             is
             no
             over-bold
             saying
             ,
             that
             if
             this
             could
             be
             really
             proved
             to
             be
             a
             Liberty
             of
             Christ's
             bringing
             into
             the
             World
             ,
             there
             is
             no
             Good
             man
             but
             would
             abhor
             the
             Christian
             Religion
             .
          
           
             But
             the
             Antinomians
             (
             not
             to
             make
             worse
             of
             them
             than
             they
             are
             )
             tell
             us
             ,
             that
             they
             do
             not
             deny
             the
             Obligation
             of
             Christians
             to
             the
             performance
             of
             the
             Duties
             
             required
             by
             the
             Moral
             Law
             ,
             but
             't
             is
             only
             Love
             ,
             Gratitude
             and
             ingenuity
             that
             can
             oblige
             them
             .
             Which
             is
             as
             much
             as
             to
             say
             ,
             that
             they
             are
             not
             obliged
             to
             them
             in
             strict
             Justice
             ,
             or
             as
             they
             are
             the
             Matter
             of
             a
             Law.
             
          
           
             But
             alas
             ,
             they
             very
             little
             mend
             the
             matter
             by
             this
             Salvo
             ,
             nay
             their
             Doctrine
             is
             of
             the
             same
             dangerous
             consequence
             with
             it
             ,
             that
             it
             is
             without
             it
             .
             For
             ,
          
           
             First
             ,
             It
             destroys
             all
             the
             Gospel
             Precepts
             ,
             makes
             them
             insignificant
             and
             idle
             things
             ;
             They
             being
             all
             Moral
             ,
             either
             in
             themselves
             or
             in
             their
             Design
             .
          
           
             Secondly
             ,
             It
             takes
             off
             all
             Obligation
             to
             Love
             ,
             Ingenuity
             and
             Gratitude
             .
             You
             say
             you
             are
             not
             bound
             to
             be
             Righteous
             ,
             Charitable
             ,
             Temperate
             ,
             &c.
             by
             any
             other
             Law
             than
             that
             of
             Love
             and
             Gratitude
             :
             But
             by
             what
             Law
             are
             you
             obliged
             to
             the
             Love
             of
             God
             and
             Christ
             ,
             to
             be
             Grateful
             to
             them
             ,
             and
             to
             have
             an
             Ingenuous
             ,
             Thankful
             Sense
             of
             the
             Great
             things
             they
             have
             done
             for
             you
             ?
             You
             must
             say
             by
             no
             Law
             at
             all
             ,
             seeing
             you
             make
             these
             the
             only
             Law
             of
             Christians
             .
             And
             ,
             if
             you
             are
             obliged
             to
             these
             things
             by
             no
             Law
             ,
             how
             are
             they
             Duties
             ?
             And
             perswade
             a
             man
             once
             ,
             that
             they
             are
             not
             Duties
             ,
             and
             't
             will
             be
             very
             strange
             if
             he
             
             make
             any
             Conscience
             of
             Love
             and
             Gratitude
             :
             And
             then
             there
             is
             nothing
             left
             to
             hold
             him
             in
             from
             committing
             all
             manner
             of
             wickedness
             with
             greediness
             ,
             whensoever
             the
             Tempter
             or
             his
             Lusts
             solicite
             him
             ,
             and
             opportunities
             are
             offered
             to
             him
             .
          
           
             But
             besides
             ,
             they
             have
             another
             Doctrine
             ,
             and
             't
             is
             that
             upon
             which
             this
             strange
             wild
             Notion
             is
             founded
             ,
             which
             takes
             away
             all
             necessity
             of
             being
             Grateful
             and
             Ingenuous
             ,
             viz.
             That
             the
             Righteousness
             of
             Christ
             is
             Formally
             (
             and
             not
             only
             in
             its
             Fruits
             and
             Effects
             )
             a
             Believers
             ;
             so
             that
             He
             hath
             done
             all
             that
             the
             Law
             requires
             in
             the
             Believers
             stead
             ,
             or
             as
             Personating
             him
             .
          
           
             This
             is
             their
             Sence
             of
             those
             words
             lately
             cited
             ,
             
               I
               came
               not
               to
               destroy
               the
               Law
               ,
               but
               to
               fulfil
               it
            
             ;
             so
             that
             Christ
             having
             fulfilled
             the
             Law
             as
             the
             Believers
             Representative
             ,
             he
             hath
             fulfilled
             it
             himself
             in
             Christ.
             And
             Christs
             Active
             and
             Passive
             Obedience
             is
             his
             ,
             both
             as
             to
             Matter
             and
             Principle
             ,
             and
             therefore
             Christs
             Love
             and
             Gratitude
             are
             his
             Love
             and
             Gratitude
             ,
             and
             all
             those
             Graces
             which
             so
             shined
             forth
             in
             Christ
             are
             the
             Believers
             ,
             in
             their
             very
             Formality
             and
             Essential
             nature
             .
          
           
           
             Now
             what
             should
             ail
             those
             that
             can
             down
             with
             this
             strange
             stuff
             ,
             to
             boggle
             at
             believing
             that
             they
             have
             no
             need
             at
             all
             of
             any
             other
             Love
             ,
             Ingenuity
             or
             Gratitude
             ,
             than
             what
             is
             thus
             imputed
             to
             them
             ?
             And
             therefore
             you
             see
             that
             their
             talking
             of
             the
             Law
             of
             Love
             and
             Gratitude
             is
             but
             a
             pitiful
             shift
             ,
             and
             will
             do
             nothing
             towards
             the
             deliverance
             of
             their
             Doctrine
             of
             Freedom
             from
             the
             Moral
             Law
             ,
             from
             the
             necessary
             tendency
             it
             is
             charged
             with
             ,
             to
             the
             letting
             the
             Reins
             loose
             ,
             and
             opening
             the
             Flood-gates
             to
             all
             Ungodliness
             .
          
           
             I
             exceedingly
             wonder
             how
             it
             is
             possible
             ,
             for
             People
             that
             have
             not
             first
             lost
             their
             Wits
             ,
             to
             embrace
             an
             Opinion
             so
             apparently
             Destructive
             of
             Christianity
             and
             of
             all
             Religion
             ,
             and
             all
             this
             while
             profess
             themselves
             Christians
             ,
             and
             the
             onely
             Christians
             too
             .
          
           
             But
             I
             have
             bestowed
             too
             much
             time
             in
             the
             Confutation
             of
             this
             Hateful
             Notion
             of
             Christian
             Liberty
             ;
             it
             being
             as
             ridiculously
             silly
             as
             it
             is
             wicked
             :
             And
             it
             being
             as
             evident
             to
             him
             that
             knows
             any
             thing
             of
             the
             Gospel
             ,
             that
             it
             is
             
               Antichristian
               Licentiousness
            
             ,
             as
             that
             there
             is
             any
             such
             thing
             as
             
               Christian
               Liberty
            
             .
          
           
           
             Poor
             Souls
             !
             They
             little
             understand
             what
             Liberty
             meaneth
             ,
             who
             are
             able
             to
             talk
             or
             think
             at
             this
             rate
             .
          
           
             In
             short
             ,
             He
             that
             believes
             that
             true
             Christians
             are
             delivered
             by
             the
             Sufferings
             of
             Christ
             from
             the
             Curse
             due
             to
             the
             Transgressors
             of
             this
             Law
             ,
             believes
             most
             truly
             ;
             but
             whosoever
             believes
             they
             are
             delivered
             from
             the
             Power
             it
             had
             to
             oblige
             to
             the
             Duties
             thereof
             ,
             or
             that
             any
             man
             can
             be
             so
             delivered
             ,
             thinks
             most
             wickedly
             ,
             and
             thinks
             most
             madly
             .
          
        
         
           
           
             CHAP.
             XIII
             .
          
           
             A
             Second
             False
             Notion
             of
             Christian
             Liberty
             ,
             viz.
             That
             which
             makes
             it
             to
             consist
             in
             Freedom
             from
             the
             Obligation
             of
             those
             Laws
             of
             Men
             ,
             which
             enjoyn
             or
             forbid
             indifferent
             things
             .
             This
             Notion
             differently
             managed
             by
             the
             Defenders
             of
             it
             .
             First
             ,
             Some
             extend
             it
             so
             far
             as
             to
             make
             it
             to
             reach
             to
             all
             Humane
             Laws
             ,
             the
             matter
             of
             which
             are
             things
             indifferent
             .
             Secondly
             ,
             Others
             limit
             it
             to
             those
             which
             relate
             to
             Religion
             and
             the
             Worship
             of
             God.
             The
             23.
             
             Vers.
             of
             the
             7.
             
             Chap.
             of
             the
             1
             Epist.
             to
             the
             Corinthians
             cleared
             from
             giving
             any
             Countenance
             to
             either
             of
             these
             Opinions
             .
             The
             Former
             of
             them
             Confuted
             by
             three
             Arguments
             :
             And
             the
             Latter
             by
             four
             .
             Vnder
             the
             Second
             of
             which
             ,
             several
             Texts
             of
             Scripture
             which
             are
             much
             insisted
             upon
             in
             the
             defence
             thereof
             ,
             are
             taken
             into
             Consideration
             .
             An
             unjust
             Reflection
             upon
             the
             Church
             of
             England
             briefly
             replied
             to
             .
             And
             this
             Principle
             ,
             that
             the
             imposing
             of
             things
             indifferent
             in
             Divine
             Worship
             is
             no
             Violation
             of
             Christian
             Liberty
             ,
             proved
             to
             be
             no
             ways
             Serviceable
             to
             Popery
             ,
             by
             considering
             what
             the
             Popish
             Impositions
             are
             in
             Three
             Particulars
             .
          
           
           
             SEcondly
             ,
             We
             are
             next
             to
             speak
             to
             that
             Notion
             of
             Christian
             Liberty
             ,
             which
             makes
             it
             to
             consist
             in
             Freedom
             from
             those
             Laws
             of
             Men
             ,
             that
             command
             or
             forbid
             Indifferent
             things
             :
             (
             
               i.
               e.
            
             )
             Things
             neither
             good
             nor
             evil
             in
             their
             own
             nature
             ,
             nor
             required
             or
             prohibited
             by
             any
             Law
             of
             God.
             
          
           
             This
             Notion
             is
             differently
             managed
             by
             the
             Defenders
             of
             it
             .
          
           
             First
             ,
             Some
             extend
             it
             to
             all
             Humane
             laws
             ,
             the
             Matter
             of
             which
             are
             things
             Indifferent
             .
          
           
             Secondly
             ,
             Others
             limit
             it
             to
             those
             which
             relate
             to
             Religion
             onely
             ,
             and
             the
             Worship
             of
             God.
             
          
           
             But
             what
             proof
             is
             there
             of
             Christ's
             having
             purchased
             such
             a
             Liberty
             as
             this
             ?
             Or
             that
             Christians
             are
             made
             Free
             from
             such
             Laws
             in
             either
             of
             these
             Sences
             ?
          
           
             There
             is
             one
             Text
             insisted
             on
             by
             both
             of
             these
             Parties
             for
             each
             of
             their
             Sentiments
             about
             this
             matter
             ;
             
               viz.
               that
            
             of
             S.
             Paul
             ,
             1
             
               Cor.
               7.
               23.
               
               Ye
               are
               bought
               with
               a
               price
               ,
               be
               not
               ye
               the
               Servants
               of
               Men.
            
             That
             is
             ,
             say
             the
             former
             party
             ,
             Ye
             are
             Redeemed
             by
             the
             precious
             Bloud
             of
             Christ
             from
             the
             
             Obligation
             of
             all
             merely
             Humane
             Laws
             :
             From
             all
             such
             Observances
             as
             are
             only
             of
             Mens
             imposing
             ,
             which
             neither
             Natural
             Light
             ,
             nor
             any
             Divine
             Law
             hath
             made
             Necessary
             ,
             but
             have
             left
             us
             Free
             to
             .
             And
             the
             latter
             Party
             say
             ,
             The
             meaning
             is
             ,
             Ye
             are
             Redeemed
             by
             Christ's
             Bloud
             from
             all
             merely
             Humane
             Impositions
             which
             respect
             Religion
             and
             Divine
             Worship
             ,
             as
             being
             aware
             that
             the
             other
             Exposition
             is
             too
             too
             extravagant
             .
          
           
             But
             these
             two
             Parties
             are
             equally
             Out
             in
             their
             Application
             of
             this
             Text
             to
             their
             several
             purposes
             ,
             nor
             will
             it
             do
             the
             least
             service
             to
             either
             of
             them
             .
             And
             they
             may
             as
             well
             conclude
             from
             that
             of
             our
             
               Saviour
               ,
               Matth.
               23.
               9.
               
               Call
               no
               man
               your
               Father
               upon
               Earth
               ,
               for
               one
               is
               your
               Father
               which
               is
               in
               Heaven
               ,
            
             that
             it
             is
             forbidden
             them
             to
             acknowledge
             any
             such
             Relation
             upon
             Earth
             ,
             as
             that
             of
             Father
             ,
             as
             raise
             either
             of
             those
             Doctrines
             from
             those
             words
             of
             S.
             Paul.
             
          
           
             And
             ,
             as
             it
             is
             manifest
             ,
             that
             by
             this
             Prohibition
             of
             our
             Saviour
             ,
             no
             more
             is
             to
             be
             understood
             ,
             than
             that
             we
             ought
             not
             to
             give
             up
             our selves
             Universally
             and
             Absolutely
             to
             be
             Guided
             and
             Governed
             by
             any
             Man
             on
             Earth
             ;
             as
             the
             Pharisees
             (
             of
             whom
             He
             is
             there
             discoursing
             ,
             and
             
             against
             the
             imitation
             of
             whose
             proud
             practices
             he
             there
             cautions
             his
             Disciples
             )
             did
             expect
             their
             Proselytes
             should
             be
             by
             them
             ;
             as
             young
             Children
             who
             are
             wholly
             ruled
             by
             the
             Will
             of
             their
             Parents
             :
             I
             say
             ,
             as
             ,
             by
             considering
             the
             Context
             ,
             it
             is
             most
             evident
             that
             our
             Saviour
             there
             only
             speaks
             against
             an
             Vnlimited
             subjection
             to
             Men
             ,
             as
             being
             that
             which
             is
             due
             to
             God
             only
             ,
             so
             it
             is
             exceedingly
             Unreasonable
             to
             make
             that
             Prohibition
             of
             the
             Apostle
             to
             speak
             any
             more
             than
             thus
             much
             ,
             
               Put
               not
               your selves
               so
               under
               the
               power
               of
               any
               Man
               or
               Men
               whatsoever
               ,
               as
               to
               be
               in
               all
               things
               without
               exception
               ,
               at
               their
               Devotion
               .
               As
               to
               subject
               your selves
               to
               their
               Lusts
               ,
               in
               doing
               those
               things
               at
               their
               Command
               which
               God
               hath
               forbidden
               .
            
             And
             thus
             to
             do
             ,
             't
             is
             acknowledged
             most
             freely
             ,
             is
             
               with
               a
               Witness
            
             opposite
             to
             our
             
               Christian
               Liberty
            
             ,
             according
             to
             that
             Notion
             of
             it
             ,
             which
             in
             this
             Discourse
             hath
             been
             laid
             down
             and
             defended
             by
             us
             .
          
           
             But
             it
             is
             ,
             I
             think
             ,
             a
             plain
             case
             ,
             that
             this
             Place
             hath
             been
             not
             only
             by
             these
             men
             ,
             but
             generally
             mistaken
             ;
             and
             that
             Doctor
             Hammond
             is
             in
             the
             right
             ,
             in
             reading
             the
             words
             otherwise
             than
             they
             are
             translated
             ,
             viz.
             thus
             :
             
               Are
               ye
               bought
               with
               a
               
               price
               ?
               be
               not
               ye
               the
               Servants
               of
               Men.
            
             
               〈◊〉
               〈◊〉
               〈◊〉
               〈◊〉
               〈◊〉
            
             
               〈◊〉
               〈◊〉
               〈◊〉
               〈◊〉
               〈◊〉
            
             may
             as
             well
             be
             rendred
             ,
             
               Are
               ye
            
             ?
             as
             
               Ye
               are
            
             bought
             with
             a
             price
             .
             So
             that
             the
             meaning
             of
             these
             words
             according
             to
             this
             Reading
             is
             this
             ,
             Have
             you
             bought
             out
             your
             Liberty
             ,
             and
             obtained
             Manumission
             (
             having
             been
             formerly
             Servants
             to
             Heathens
             )
             sell
             not
             your selves
             again
             .
             Return
             not
             to
             that
             condition
             of
             Servitude
             ,
             but
             prefer
             Liberty
             .
             The
             immediately
             foregoing
             Verses
             do
             greatly
             favour
             this
             Reading
             ,
             
               viz.
               Ver.
               21
               ,
               22.
               
               Art
               thou
               called
               being
               a
               Servant
               ?
               care
               not
               for
               it
               ,
            
             think
             it
             not
             a
             disparagement
             to
             Christianity
             for
             a
             Bondman
             to
             be
             a
             Christian
             ,
             
               but
               if
               thou
               mayest
               be
               made
               Free
               ,
               use
               it
               rather
               :
            
             Prefer
             Freedom
             ,
             if
             thou
             canst
             lawfully
             obtain
             it
             .
             
               For
               he
               that
               is
               called
               in
               the
               Lord
               ,
               being
               a
               Servant
               ,
               is
               the
               Lord's
               Free-man
               :
               Likewise
               also
               he
               that
               is
               called
               being
               Free
               ,
               is
               Christ's
               Servant
               .
            
             So
             that
             the
             23.
             
             Ver.
             follows
             these
             two
             very
             fitly
             and
             pertinently
             ,
             as
             we
             now
             read
             it
             ,
             
               Are
               ye
               bought
               with
               a
               price
               ?
            
             that
             is
             ,
             out
             of
             your
             Servile
             condition
             ,
             (
             and
             it
             was
             ordinary
             in
             those
             days
             ,
             for
             Christians
             to
             buy
             themselves
             from
             their
             Heathen
             Masters
             )
             
               be
               not
               ye
            
             ,
             or
             be
             not
             ye
             made
             [
             
               〈◊〉
               〈◊〉
               〈◊〉
               〈◊〉
               〈◊〉
            
             ]
             
               the
               Servants
               of
               Men.
            
             Or
             return
             not
             any
             more
             to
             your
             former
             condition
             .
             Now
             ,
          
           
           
             First
             ,
             For
             that
             Doctrine
             which
             makes
             it
             a
             part
             of
             Christian
             Liberty
             to
             be
             freed
             from
             all
             Laws
             that
             are
             merely
             Humane
             ;
             (
             which
             the
             minds
             of
             some
             Professors
             of
             Christianity
             were
             leavened
             with
             ,
             as
             I
             might
             shew
             ,
             even
             in
             the
             Apostles
             time
             ,
             and
             all
             theirs
             must
             needs
             have
             been
             ,
             who
             then
             held
             themselves
             disobliged
             from
             the
             Moral
             Law
             )
             I
             say
             ,
             as
             for
             that
             Doctine
             ,
             the
             Wildness
             thereof
             will
             be
             sufficiently
             exposed
             ,
             by
             that
             time
             we
             have
             considered
             these
             following
             Particulars
             .
          
           
             First
             ,
             There
             is
             no
             intimation
             in
             Scripture
             of
             any
             such
             Liberty
             as
             this
             .
             I
             cannot
             think
             of
             any
             Text
             that
             so
             much
             seemeth
             to
             look
             that
             way
             ,
             as
             this
             we
             have
             now
             spoken
             to
             :
             And
             this
             ,
             read
             it
             how
             you
             will
             ,
             cannot
             to
             any
             sober
             man
             ,
             at
             his
             second
             thought
             upon
             it
             ,
             seem
             so
             to
             do
             .
             But
          
           
             Secondly
             ,
             Nothing
             is
             more
             slatly
             contradicted
             by
             the
             Holy
             Scriptures
             than
             this
             Doctrine
             .
             For
             ,
             Servants
             are
             not
             only
             commanded
             
               to
               be
               Obedient
               to
               them
               that
               are
               their
               Masters
               according
               to
               the
               Flesh
               ,
            
             
             
               with
               fear
               and
               trembling
               ,
               in
               singleness
               of
               heart
               ,
               as
               unto
               Christ
               ,
            
             without
             any
             such
             limitation
             as
             this
             ,
             
               If
               they
               command
               nothing
               but
               what
               God
               hath
               required
            
             ;
             But
             they
             are
             expresly
             
             commanded
             ,
             
               in
               all
               things
            
             to
             
               obey
               their
               Masters
               according
               to
               the
               Flesh
               ,
               Col.
            
             3.
             22.
             
             That
             is
             ,
             all
             things
             not
             Evil
             in
             themselves
             ,
             or
             not
             forbidden
             by
             any
             Law
             of
             God.
             
          
           
             The
             
               All
               things
            
             must
             be
             so
             limited
             ,
             because
             else
             S.
             Paul
             would
             have
             contradicted
             two
             other
             Apostles
             ,
             S.
             Peter
             and
             S.
             Iohn
             ,
             who
             said
             to
             their
             Rulers
             ,
             upon
             their
             Commanding
             them
             
               not
               to
               teach
               any
               more
               in
               the
               Name
               of
               Iesus
               ,
               Whether
               it
               be
               right
               in
               the
               sight
               of
               God
               ,
               to
               hearken
               unto
               you
               more
               than
               unto
               God
               ,
               judge
               ye
               ,
               Acts
            
             4.
             19.
             
             This
             limitation
             needed
             not
             to
             be
             expressed
             ,
             because
             nothing
             is
             better
             known
             from
             Scripture
             ,
             nor
             from
             Natural
             Light
             neither
             ,
             than
             that
             no
             Laws
             of
             the
             greatest
             Kings
             on
             Earth
             are
             of
             any
             force
             that
             are
             contrary
             to
             any
             Law
             of
             the
             King
             of
             Kings
             .
             According
             to
             that
             saying
             of
             Tertullian
             ,
             if
             I
             mistake
             not
             ,
             
               Obediendum
               est
               Principibus
               ,
               sed
               intra
               limites
               disciplinae
               .
               Princes
               are
               to
               be
               obeyed
               ,
               but
               no
               farther
               than
               our
               Religion
               will
               give
               us
               leave
               .
            
          
           
             I
             see
             not
             how
             he
             can
             be
             better
             than
             a
             down-right
             Atheist
             ,
             let
             him
             pretend
             what
             he
             will
             ,
             whosoever
             patronizeth
             the
             Leviathan
             Doctrine
             ,
             that
             
               Absolute
               Subjection
               ,
               Active
               no
               less
               than
               Passive
               ,
               is
               due
               to
               Governours
               .
            
          
           
           
             But
             to
             return
             to
             our
             present
             Business
             :
             S.
             Peter
             is
             still
             more
             express
             ,
             1
             Epist.
             2.
             18.
             saith
             he
             there
             to
             Servants
             ,
             
               Be
               subject
               to
               your
               Masters
               with
               all
               fear
               ,
               not
               only
               to
               the
               Good
               and
               Gentle
               ,
               but
               also
               to
               the
               Froward
               .
            
             Or
             ,
             though
             they
             require
             Unreasonable
             things
             of
             you
             ,
             if
             they
             be
             not
             forbidden
             by
             a
             Higher
             Power
             ,
             do
             you
             obey
             them
             .
          
           
             But
             I
             presume
             the
             greatest
             Zealots
             for
             this
             wild
             Notion
             who
             have
             Servants
             ,
             are
             well
             content
             that
             they
             should
             have
             no
             plea
             from
             their
             Christianity
             to
             disobey
             themselves
             in
             any
             of
             their
             Commands
             ;
             but
             are
             onely
             concerned
             to
             have
             their
             Notion
             of
             Christian
             Liberty
             true
             in
             reference
             to
             the
             Laws
             of
             the
             Magistrate
             .
             As
             if
             a
             Master
             of
             a
             Family
             hath
             more
             Power
             over
             his
             Servants
             ,
             than
             a
             King
             hath
             over
             his
             Subjects
             .
             Let
             us
             see
             therefore
             what
             Doctrine
             we
             find
             concerning
             Obedience
             to
             Kings
             and
             the
             Higher
             Powers
             .
          
           
             S.
             Peter
             saith
             ,
             1
             Epist.
             2.
             13.
             
             Submit
             your selves
             to
             every
             Ordinance
             of
             Man
             for
             the
             Lords
             sake
             ;
             whether
             it
             be
             to
             the
             King
             as
             Supreme
             ,
             or
             unto
             Governours
             ,
             as
             unto
             them
             that
             are
             sent
             by
             him
             ,
             &c.
             
          
           
             Again
             ,
             Every
             Soul
             is
             
               commanded
               to
               be
            
             Subject
             to
             the
             Higher
             Powers
             ,
             because
             there
             is
             no
             Power
             but
             of
             God
             ,
             the
             Powers
             that
             be
             are
             ordained
             of
             God
             ,
             Rom.
             13.
             1
             ,
             2
             ,
             &c.
             
          
           
           
             And
             Ver.
             5.
             't
             is
             said
             ,
             
               We
               must
               needs
               be
               Subject
               ,
               and
               that
               not
               onely
               for
               Wrath
               ,
               but
               also
               for
               Conscience
               sake
               .
            
             But
             there
             is
             not
             the
             least
             syllable
             ,
             either
             in
             these
             or
             any
             other
             places
             ,
             of
             such
             a
             limitation
             as
             might
             Reconcile
             these
             Injunctions
             with
             this
             Notion
             of
             
               Christian
               Liberty
            
             .
             And
             we
             may
             be
             confident
             ,
             that
             if
             ,
             by
             virtue
             of
             that
             Liberty
             ,
             Christians
             were
             disobliged
             from
             Obedience
             to
             their
             Governours
             ,
             whensoever
             they
             required
             things
             indifferent
             ,
             (
             though
             very
             unreasonably
             enjoyned
             ,
             yet
             in
             their
             own
             nature
             not
             Evil
             ,
             and
             no
             where
             forbidden
             by
             God
             to
             be
             done
             )
             the
             Apostle
             would
             have
             put
             in
             this
             Exception
             in
             the
             last
             mentioned
             place
             :
             The
             Emperor
             being
             a
             great
             Tyrant
             ,
             and
             rather
             a
             Monster
             than
             a
             Man
             ,
             that
             then
             Reigned
             .
          
           
             Thirdly
             ,
             If
             Governours
             can
             oblige
             us
             to
             nothing
             ,
             but
             what
             Antecedently
             to
             their
             Laws
             we
             ought
             to
             do
             ,
             there
             is
             no
             formal
             Obedience
             at
             all
             due
             to
             them
             .
             I
             am
             then
             no
             more
             bound
             in
             Conscience
             to
             obey
             them
             ,
             than
             those
             who
             have
             no
             power
             over
             me
             ,
             that
             are
             invested
             by
             God
             with
             no
             Authority
             .
             For
             if
             such
             say
             to
             me
             ,
             
               Do
               not
               Kill
               ,
               Do
               not
               Steal
               ,
               Do
               not
               commit
               Adultery
               ,
            
             &c.
             
             I
             shall
             greatly
             sin
             in
             not
             hearkening
             to
             them
             .
             And
             whereas
             it
             
             will
             be
             replied
             ,
             that
             though
             such
             Injunctions
             of
             Persons
             not
             placed
             in
             Power
             ought
             to
             be
             observed
             ,
             yet
             not
             as
             theirs
             ,
             but
             as
             Divine
             Injunctions
             ,
             I
             must
             needs
             profess
             that
             I
             do
             not
             believe
             it
             neither
             to
             be
             at
             all
             my
             Duty
             to
             obey
             such
             Laws
             of
             our
             Governours
             under
             the
             n●tion
             of
             theirs
             :
             My
             obligation
             to
             obey
             all
             the
             Laws
             of
             God
             being
             as
             strong
             and
             indispensable
             every
             whit
             ,
             by
             virtue
             of
             His
             immediate
             Authority
             ,
             as
             if
             they
             were
             backt
             and
             inforced
             by
             never
             so
             many
             ,
             and
             never
             so
             severe
             Laws
             of
             his
             Vicegerents
             .
             Nor
             can
             any
             of
             their
             Laws
             make
             what
             God
             Almighty
             hath
             obliged
             me
             either
             to
             or
             from
             ,
             one
             iot
             a
             greater
             Duty
             or
             Sin
             than
             it
             was
             before
             ;
             For
             the
             Divine
             Authority
             hath
             made
             whatsoever
             it
             hath
             commanded
             or
             prohibited
             ,
             as
             great
             a
             Duty
             or
             Sin
             ,
             as
             it
             is
             capable
             of
             being
             made
             ,
             that
             is
             ,
             considered
             in
             it self
             .
          
           
             It
             is
             so
             evident
             ,
             that
             we
             are
             not
             obliged
             to
             obey
             a
             Law
             of
             the
             Land
             as
             such
             ,
             which
             onely
             requires
             or
             forbids
             what
             is
             required
             or
             forbidden
             by
             an
             express
             Law
             of
             God
             ,
             that
             the
             less
             respect
             any
             one
             hath
             to
             Humane
             Laws
             in
             such
             things
             ,
             in
             doing
             Iustly
             ,
             in
             being
             Temperate
             and
             Chaste
             ,
             in
             
               attending
               upon
               the
               solemn
               Worship
               of
               God
               ,
            
             and
             the
             like
             ,
             supposing
             he
             makes
             
             Conscience
             of
             them
             upon
             the
             account
             of
             the
             Divine
             Laws
             ,
             the
             better
             Man
             is
             he
             ,
             and
             the
             more
             sincere
             Christian.
             And
             therefore
             such
             Laws
             of
             Men
             ,
             as
             are
             Enacted
             against
             what
             God's
             Law
             hath
             forbidden
             ,
             or
             do
             enjoyn
             what
             was
             before
             commanded
             by
             God
             ,
             are
             not
             made
             for
             a
             
               Righteous
               man
            
             (
             as
             the
             Apostle
             speaks
             ,
             even
             of
             the
             Law
             of
             Moses
             )
             but
             for
             such
             Wretches
             as
             live
             under
             no
             Sense
             of
             the
             Divine
             Sovereignty
             ,
             and
             would
             not
             have
             any
             regard
             to
             God's
             Laws
             ,
             were
             they
             not
             inforced
             with
             
             Men's
             ,
             having
             severe
             penalties
             annexed
             to
             them
             .
          
           
             So
             that
             ,
             if
             I
             am
             disobliged
             by
             my
             
               Christian
               Liberty
            
             from
             Doing
             or
             Forbearing
             any
             thing
             in
             Obedience
             to
             Humane
             Laws
             ,
             but
             what
             I
             ought
             to
             Do
             or
             Forbear
             ,
             though
             there
             were
             no
             Laws
             of
             Men
             about
             it
             ,
             that
             which
             I
             now
             said
             is
             very
             easie
             to
             be
             believed
             ,
             viz.
             That
             no
             Formal
             Obedience
             is
             due
             to
             Magistrates
             ;
             and
             they
             have
             no
             Power
             to
             make
             any
             New
             Laws
             of
             their
             own
             ,
             but
             onely
             to
             take
             the
             best
             care
             that
             the
             Old
             ones
             ,
             viz.
             the
             Laws
             of
             God
             ,
             be
             observed
             .
          
           
             And
             if
             it
             be
             so
             ,
             what
             becomes
             of
             all
             those
             Texts
             wherein
             Obedience
             to
             Governours
             is
             with
             such
             strictness
             required
             of
             Christians
             ?
             This
             Opinion
             that
             Rulers
             
             have
             no
             Power
             over
             us
             in
             regard
             of
             our
             Christian
             Liberty
             in
             matters
             of
             an
             Indifferent
             Nature
             ,
             doth
             make
             the
             Fifth
             Commandment
             ,
             and
             all
             those
             Injunctions
             perfectly
             insignificant
             .
             And
             the
             Apostle
             might
             well
             have
             spared
             his
             charge
             to
             Titus
             ,
             To
             put
             those
             under
             his
             care
             in
             mind
             ,
             
               to
               be
               subject
               to
               Principalities
               and
               Powers
               ,
               to
               obey
               Magistrates
               ,
            
             &c.
             
             Tit.
             3.
             1.
             
          
           
             This
             Monstrously
             wild
             Notion
             of
             
               Christian
               Liberty
            
             ,
             I
             should
             not
             have
             taken
             thus
             much
             notice
             of
             ,
             as
             little
             as
             I
             have
             said
             ,
             but
             that
             of
             late
             days
             Multitudes
             by
             their
             behaviour
             would
             make
             us
             suspect
             they
             are
             infected
             with
             it
             ,
             who
             yet
             will
             not
             professedly
             own
             it
             .
             It
             is
             come
             to
             that
             sad
             pass
             ,
             that
             preaching
             Obedience
             to
             Authority
             is
             become
             as
             unacceptable
             Doctrine
             as
             can
             be
             to
             even
             many
             great
             Pretenders
             to
             Christianity
             ,
             although
             it
             be
             done
             never
             so
             prudently
             and
             agreeably
             to
             the
             express
             Doctrine
             of
             our
             Saviour
             and
             his
             Apostles
             :
             And
             the
             Notion
             of
             Obedience
             for
             Conscience-sake
             seems
             almost
             lost
             among
             not
             a
             few
             .
             Which
             is
             one
             of
             the
             great
             Sins
             for
             which
             we
             have
             too
             good
             reason
             to
             fear
             ,
             there
             's
             a
             Heavy
             Scourge
             near
             us
             .
          
           
           
             Secondly
             ,
             As
             for
             that
             Doctrine
             which
             limits
             our
             disobligation
             ,
             by
             the
             means
             of
             
               Christian
               Liberty
            
             ,
             from
             the
             Laws
             of
             Men
             that
             impose
             indifferent
             things
             ,
             to
             those
             that
             onely
             relate
             to
             Religion
             and
             the
             
               Worship
               of
               God
            
             :
             That
             this
             is
             Wild
             too
             ,
             though
             more
             Sober
             than
             the
             other
             ,
             will
             appear
             by
             these
             Considerations
             .
          
           
             First
             ,
             This
             Notion
             of
             Christian
             Liberty
             tends
             to
             introduce
             sad
             Disorder
             and
             Confusion
             into
             the
             Churches
             of
             Christ
             ,
             and
             will
             certainly
             do
             it
             if
             practised
             upon
             .
             I
             need
             not
             go
             about
             to
             prove
             ,
             that
             the
             Order
             of
             Ecclesiastical
             as
             well
             as
             Civil
             Societies
             consisteth
             principally
             in
             the
             due
             Regulation
             of
             things
             in
             their
             own
             Nature
             Indifferent
             .
          
           
             S.
             Paul
             hath
             enjoyned
             that
             in
             the
             Church
             ,
             
               All
               things
               be
               done
               decently
               ,
               and
               in
               order
               ,
               1
               Cor.
            
             14.
             40.
             
             But
             how
             shall
             they
             be
             so
             done
             ,
             if
             it
             be
             a
             Violation
             of
             our
             
               Christian
               Liberty
            
             to
             have
             any
             thing
             imposed
             upon
             us
             by
             our
             Governours
             for
             Decencies
             and
             Orders
             sake
             ?
             Particular
             Rules
             being
             not
             given
             us
             in
             Scripture
             about
             this
             matter
             ;
             which
             to
             be
             sure
             would
             have
             been
             ,
             were
             they
             not
             left
             to
             the
             Determination
             of
             the
             Governours
             of
             each
             Church
             ,
             upon
             supposition
             that
             't
             is
             
             possible
             to
             give
             such
             as
             would
             well
             suit
             all
             Churches
             .
          
           
             Calvin
             ,
             upon
             those
             words
             of
             S.
             Paul
             ,
             1
             
               Cor.
               11.
               2.
               
               Now
               I
               praise
               you
               Brethren
               ,
               that
               you
               remember
               me
               in
               all
               things
               ,
               and
               keep
               the
               Ordinances
               as
               I
               delivered
               them
               to
               you
               ,
            
             doth
             thus
             express
             his
             Sense
             about
             this
             matter
             :
             Saith
             he
             ,
             
               We
               know
               that
               every
               Church
               is
               left
               free
               to
               appoint
               a
               Form
               of
               Polity
               for
               it self
               ,
               because
               our
               Lord
               hath
               prescribed
               nothing
               certain
               :
            
             And
             he
             speaks
             this
             you
             see
             ,
             not
             as
             his
             own
             sense
             onely
             ,
             but
             as
             the
             sense
             ,
             and
             that
             undoubted
             too
             ,
             of
             his
             other
             Brethren
             of
             the
             Reformation
             :
             Whose
             judgment
             ,
             were
             it
             needful
             ,
             we
             might
             largely
             produce
             to
             the
             same
             purpose
             .
             But
             there
             is
             no
             need
             of
             it
             ,
             those
             very
             Persons
             ,
             who
             have
             been
             most
             zealous
             for
             the
             contrary
             opinion
             being
             forced
             to
             contradict
             it
             in
             their
             practice
             ;
             And
             ,
             for
             Orders
             sake
             ,
             to
             determine
             such
             things
             in
             their
             several
             Church-Administrations
             as
             are
             left
             perfectly
             undetermined
             in
             Scripture
             (
             of
             which
             might
             be
             given
             very
             many
             instances
             )
             notwithstanding
             their
             clamors
             against
             the
             Church
             of
             England
             upon
             this
             account
             ,
             as
             modest
             as
             she
             is
             in
             her
             Impositions
             .
          
           
             Secondly
             ,
             This
             Notion
             of
             
               Christian
               Liberty
            
             is
             so
             great
             an
             infringment
             of
             the
             
             Liberty
             Christ
             hath
             left
             to
             Ecclesiastical
             Governours
             ,
             as
             not
             to
             leave
             them
             so
             much
             ,
             as
             it
             is
             certain
             the
             Governours
             of
             the
             Iewish
             Church
             was
             invested
             with
             ,
             who
             yet
             were
             bound
             up
             and
             determined
             in
             a
             very
             great
             number
             of
             Particulars
             .
          
           
             Over
             and
             above
             the
             Multitude
             of
             Rites
             and
             Ceremonies
             which
             God
             himself
             did
             annex
             to
             the
             Substance
             of
             his
             Worship
             ,
             we
             read
             of
             not
             a
             few
             others
             that
             were
             added
             by
             Men.
             We
             have
             a
             large
             account
             of
             such
             in
             Maimonides
             ,
             in
             his
             Book
             
               De
               Cultu
               Divino
            
             ,
             and
             the
             
               Holy
               Scriptures
            
             themselves
             present
             us
             with
             diverse
             such
             ,
             without
             the
             least
             intimation
             of
             God's
             dislike
             of
             them
             ;
             a
             Summary
             of
             which
             is
             to
             be
             seen
             in
             several
             late
             Treatises
             .
          
           
             I
             will
             onely
             instance
             in
             some
             few
             of
             the
             chief
             of
             them
             ,
             viz.
             King
             
             Solomon's
             
               Hallowing
               the
               middle
               part
               of
               the
               Temple
               for
               Sacrifices
               ,
            
             1
             Kings
             8.
             64.
             
             
               The
               celebrating
               of
               the
               Passover
               for
               fourteen
               days
               by
               King
            
             Hezekiahs
             order
             ,
             although
             God
             had
             commanded
             no
             more
             than
             half
             that
             number
             ,
             2
             
               Chron.
               30.
               23.
               
               The
               Yearly
               Feast
               of
               Purim
               ,
            
             Esther
             9.
             27.
             
             
               The
               set
               Hours
               of
               Prayer
               in
               the
               Temple
               ,
            
             Acts
             3.
             1.
             
             
               The
               Feast
               of
               Dedication
            
             ,
             ordained
             by
             the
             
               Iews
               ,
               1
               Maccab.
            
             4.
             29.
             in
             commemoration
             of
             the
             new
             Consecrating
             the
             Altar
             ,
             after
             Antiochus
             
             had
             prophaned
             it
             .
             This
             Feast
             ,
             though
             God
             did
             not
             prescribe
             it
             ,
             was
             Honoured
             by
             Christ's
             own
             presence
             at
             it
             ,
             Iohn
             10.
             22
             ,
             23.
             
             
               Several
               Alterations
               ,
               and
               particularly
               that
               of
               the
               Gesture
               ,
               in
               Eating
               the
               Passover
            
             ;
             The
             which
             Christ
             declared
             his
             Approbation
             of
             by
             his
             Conformity
             to
             them
             ,
             Matth.
             26.
             20.
             
          
           
             To
             these
             I
             shall
             only
             add
             those
             two
             known
             Rites
             of
             the
             Iews
             not
             commanded
             in
             the
             Law
             ,
             viz.
             That
             of
             joyning
             Baptism
             with
             Circumcision
             in
             admitting
             Proselytes
             ;
             and
             that
             of
             the
             Post-coenium
             ,
             or
             
               Feast
               after
               the
               Passover
            
             .
             And
             these
             two
             our
             Saviour
             was
             so
             far
             from
             condemning
             ,
             upon
             the
             score
             of
             their
             being
             of
             Humane
             Institution
             ,
             that
             his
             two
             Great
             Sacraments
             received
             their
             rise
             from
             them
             .
          
           
             The
             Texts
             which
             are
             chiefly
             urged
             ,
             to
             prove
             the
             Unlawfulness
             of
             bringing
             any
             thing
             into
             the
             Worship
             of
             God
             ,
             but
             what
             He
             hath
             himself
             prescribed
             ,
             are
             those
             in
             the
             
               Old
               Testament
            
             ,
             wherein
             God
             declareth
             his
             displeasure
             against
             some
             of
             the
             Israelites
             ,
             for
             doing
             those
             things
             which
             he
             
               commanded
               them
               not
            
             :
             And
             one
             in
             the
             New
             ,
             but
             cited
             out
             of
             the
             Old
             ,
             where
             our
             Saviour
             reprehendeth
             the
             Pharisees
             for
             
               Teaching
               for
               Doctrines
               the
               Commandments
               of
               men
               .
            
          
           
           
             Those
             Texts
             in
             the
             
               Old
               Testament
            
             are
             
               Lev.
               10.
               1.
               
               Deut.
               17.
               3.
               
               Ier.
               7.
               31.
               
               Chap.
            
             19.
             5.
             
             Chap.
             32.
             35.
             
             But
             I
             wonder
             that
             those
             who
             produce
             these
             Texts
             for
             such
             a
             purpose
             ,
             could
             not
             see
             without
             our
             shewing
             it
             to
             them
             ,
             that
             they
             all
             speak
             of
             such
             things
             as
             God
             did
             not
             onely
             
               not
               Command
            
             ,
             but
             had
             strictly
             forbid
             .
          
           
             In
             Lev.
             10.
             1.
             
             The
             thing
             which
             God
             saith
             
               He
               Commanded
               them
               not
            
             ,
             was
             Nadab
             and
             
             Abihu's
             
               offering
               strange
               fire
               before
               the
               Lord.
            
             Which
             was
             an
             Act
             of
             Disobedience
             to
             a
             most
             express
             Law
             ,
             Chap.
             6.
             12
             ,
             13.
             
          
           
             
               That
               ,
               in
            
             Deut.
             17.
             3.
             not
             commanded
             by
             God
             ,
             
               was
               a
               most
               hainous
               Sin
               ,
               and
               a
               flat
               Transgression
               of
               the
            
             First
             Commandment
             ,
             viz.
             Serving
             other
             Gods
             ,
             and
             Worshipping
             of
             them
             ,
             the
             Sun
             ,
             the
             Moon
             and
             the
             Host
             of
             Heaven
             .
          
           
             That
             not
             Commanded
             ,
             Ier.
             7.
             31.
             
               was
               not
               onely
               contrary
               to
               the
               Law
               of
               God
               ,
               but
               a
               horrible
               wickedness
               condemned
               by
               the
            
             Light
             of
             Nature
             ,
             viz.
             The
             burning
             of
             their
             Sons
             and
             their
             Daughters
             in
             the
             Fire
             ,
             in
             the
             Valley
             of
             Hinnom
             .
          
           
             That
             which
             God
             saith
             ,
             
               He
               Commanded
               not
               ,
               neither
               came
               it
               into
               his
               Mind
               ,
            
             Jer.
             19.
             5.
             was
             the
             same
             Vnnatural
             wickedness
             ,
             viz.
             
               The
               burning
               their
               Sons
               with
               Fire
               for
               Burnt-offerings
               to
               Baal
               .
            
          
           
           
             
               And
               that
               in
            
             Ier.
             32.
             35.
             was
             the
             causing
             of
             their
             Sons
             and
             Daughters
             to
             pass
             through
             the
             Fire
             unte
             Molech
             .
          
           
             But
             what
             doth
             Gods
             condemning
             such
             Abominable
             practices
             as
             these
             signifie
             ,
             towards
             the
             proving
             it
             unlawful
             to
             use
             or
             impose
             certain
             innocent
             Rites
             and
             Circumstances
             in
             Divine
             worship
             ,
             which
             are
             not
             expresly
             and
             particularly
             required
             by
             God
             ?
             But
             may
             be
             truly
             said
             to
             be
             in
             the
             general
             required
             by
             him
             ,
             as
             such
             are
             necessary
             to
             the
             decorous
             management
             of
             his
             Worship
             ,
             and
             agreeable
             to
             the
             forementioned
             Rule
             ,
             of
             
               Doing
               all
               things
               decently
               ,
               and
               in
               order
               .
            
          
           
             And
             whereas
             the
             Urgers
             of
             these
             Texts
             for
             the
             foresaid
             purpose
             do
             reply
             to
             us
             ,
             that
             though
             they
             cannot
             deny
             but
             the
             instances
             of
             the
             things
             
               not
               Commanded
            
             mentioned
             in
             each
             of
             them
             ,
             are
             things
             also
             Prohibited
             ,
             yet
             they
             are
             pertinently
             insisted
             upon
             by
             them
             ,
             because
             it
             is
             tacitly
             implied
             in
             God's
             expressing
             them
             as
             things
             onely
             
               not
               Commanded
            
             ,
             that
             things
             
               not
               Commanded
            
             in
             His
             Worship
             offend
             him
             ,
             as
             well
             as
             things
             Prohibited
             .
          
           
             To
             this
             I
             briefly
             Answer
             ,
             that
             this
             is
             subtil
             Arguing
             indeed
             ,
             except
             it
             can
             be
             shewed
             that
             God
             doth
             any
             where
             condemn
             the
             doing
             in
             his
             Worship
             what
             is
             
             lawful
             in
             its
             own
             Nature
             ,
             and
             no
             where
             forbidden
             by
             him
             ,
             under
             the
             notion
             of
             a
             thing
             
               not
               Commanded
            
             .
             Which
             I
             dare
             affirm
             cannot
             be
             shewed
             .
             And
             I
             add
             ,
             that
             nothing
             is
             more
             absurd
             ,
             than
             to
             build
             Doctrines
             upon
             Idioms
             of
             the
             Sacred
             Language
             ;
             but
             this
             is
             too
             commonly
             done
             by
             the
             men
             we
             are
             now
             dealing
             with
             ,
             as
             I
             am
             able
             to
             shew
             in
             too
             many
             Instances
             .
          
           
             And
             if
             we
             should
             turn
             the
             Scales
             ,
             and
             argue
             thus
             ,
             such
             and
             such
             things
             are
             not
             Forbidden
             by
             God
             ,
             therefore
             they
             are
             Commanded
             ,
             we
             should
             not
             be
             guilty
             of
             a
             grosser
             absurdity
             than
             they
             are
             in
             inferring
             from
             God's
             not
             having
             Commanded
             them
             ,
             that
             he
             hath
             therefore
             Forbidden
             them
             .
          
           
             If
             it
             be
             said
             (
             as
             it
             is
             by
             these
             men
             )
             that
             there
             is
             a
             general
             Precept
             ,
             Deut.
             4.
             2.
             that
             makes
             it
             as
             evident
             ,
             that
             things
             not
             commanded
             in
             Divine
             Worship
             may
             not
             be
             done
             ,
             though
             they
             ben't
             forbidden
             ,
             as
             if
             there
             were
             particular
             instances
             of
             that
             nature
             condemned
             ,
             
               viz.
               Ye
               shall
               not
               add
               unto
               the
               word
               which
               I
               command
               you
               ,
               neither
               shall
               you
               diminish
               ought
               from
               it
               ,
               that
               ye
               may
               keep
               the
               Commandments
               of
               the
               Lord
               your
               God
               which
               I
               command
               you
               .
            
          
           
           
             I
             Reply
             ,
             that
             if
             they
             be
             not
             mistaken
             in
             the
             sence
             of
             these
             words
             ,
             they
             will
             prove
             more
             than
             is
             intended
             to
             be
             proved
             ,
             or
             than
             they
             would
             have
             true
             :
             Namely
             ,
             that
             nothing
             is
             to
             be
             done
             
               out
               of
            
             as
             well
             as
             in
             the
             Worship
             of
             God
             ,
             but
             what
             is
             expresly
             and
             particularly
             Commanded
             .
             But
             Episcopius
             (
             who
             may
             be
             listened
             to
             in
             this
             matter
             because
             no
             Episcopalian
             )
             hath
             shewed
             that
             these
             words
             ,
             
               Ye
               shall
               〈◊〉
               add
               unto
               the
               word
               which
               I
               command
               you
               ,
            
             
             
               neither
               shall
               you
               diminish
               ought
               from
               it
               ,
            
             are
             
               no
               new
            
             Precept
             ;
             but
             onely
             signifie
             ,
             
               Ye
               shall
               not
               transgress
               the
               Commandments
               of
               God
               ,
               by
               doing
               any
               thing
            
             contrary
             
               to
               them
               ,
               which
               is
               to
            
             Add
             ;
             or
             by
             omitting
             any
             thing
             
               Required
               by
               them
               ,
               which
               is
               to
            
             Diminish
             .
          
           
             And
             as
             to
             that
             Text
             in
             the
             
               New
               Testament
            
             ,
             Matth.
             15.
             9.
             
             
               But
               in
               vain
               do
               they
               Worship
               me
               ,
               teaching
               for
               Doctrines
               ,
               the
               Commandments
               of
               men
               .
            
             It
             is
             manifest
             ,
             that
             that
             which
             is
             condemned
             in
             the
             Pharisees
             here
             is
             the
             setting
             up
             of
             their
             own
             Constitutions
             in
             stead
             or
             in
             the
             place
             of
             God's
             ,
             and
             those
             too
             contrary
             to
             God's
             Commandments
             .
             This
             is
             evident
             from
             the
             Context
             .
             Our
             Saviour
             saith
             Vers.
             3.
             
             
               Why
               do
               you
               transgress
               the
               Commandments
            
             
             of
             God
             by
             your
             Traditions
             ?
             
               That
               is
               ,
               
               saith
            
             Irenaeus
             
               upon
               these
               words
            
             ,
             They
             did
             not
             onely
             frustrate
             the
             Law
             of
             God
             by
             prevarication
             ,
             mixing
             Wine
             with
             Water
             ;
             but
             they
             also
             set
             their
             Law
             in
             opposition
             ,
             or
             contradiction
             to
             the
             Law
             of
             God
             ,
             
               &c.
               
               And
               that
               so
               they
               did
               appears
               by
               what
               follows
               ,
            
             Vers.
             4
             ,
             5
             ,
             6.
             
             For
             God
             commanded
             ,
             saying
             ,
             Honour
             thy
             Father
             and
             Mother
             ,
             &c.
             
             But
             ye
             say
             ,
             Whosoever
             shall
             say
             to
             his
             Father
             or
             his
             Mother
             ,
             it
             is
             gift
             by
             whatsoever
             thou
             mightest
             be
             profited
             by
             me
             ;
             And
             Honour
             not
             his
             Father
             or
             Mother
             ,
             he
             shall
             be
             free
             .
             Thus
             have
             ye
             made
             the
             Commandment
             of
             God
             of
             none
             effect
             
               by
               your
            
             Tradition
             .
             
               And
               then
               next
               follows
               a
               Citation
               out
               of
            
             Esay
             29.
             13.
             
               according
               to
               the
               Septuagint
               ,
               whereof
               these
               words
               are
               part
               ,
            
             viz.
             Ye
             Hypocrites
             ,
             well
             did
             Esaias
             prophesie
             of
             you
             ,
             saying
             ,
             This
             people
             draweth
             nigh
             unto
             me
             with
             their
             mouth
             ,
             and
             honoureth
             me
             with
             their
             lips
             :
             But
             their
             heart
             is
             far
             from
             me
             .
             But
             in
             vain
             do
             they
             worship
             me
             ,
             teaching
             for
             Doctrines
             the
             Commandments
             of
             men
             .
          
           
             
               We
               will
               also
               consider
               these
               words
               as
               they
               are
               recited
               by
               S.
            
             Mark
             ,
             Chap.
             7.
             7.
             
               with
               the
               Verse
               following
            
             .
             Howbeit
             in
             
             vain
             do
             they
             Worship
             me
             ,
             teaching
             for
             Doctrines
             the
             Commandments
             of
             men
             .
             For
             laying
             aside
             the
             Commandment
             of
             God
             ,
             ye
             hold
             the
             Tradition
             of
             men
             ,
             as
             the
             washing
             of
             Pots
             and
             Cups
             ,
             
               &c.
               
               That
               is
               ,
               according
               to
               Doctor
            
             Hammond
             
               's
               Paraphrase
               upon
               the
               place
            
             ,
             You
             are
             those
             Hypocrites
             that
             profess
             great
             strictness
             in
             performances
             towards
             God
             ,
             and
             practise
             in
             some
             external
             things
             more
             than
             God
             commands
             you
             ,
             and
             impose
             these
             on
             others
             as
             the
             commands
             of
             God
             ,
             when
             they
             are
             only
             Humane
             Ordinances
             .
             As
             for
             the
             inward
             purity
             of
             the
             heart
             and
             actions
             ,
             to
             which
             all
             God's
             Laws
             of
             washings
             did
             refer
             ,
             you
             take
             no
             care
             of
             them
             ,
             transgress
             against
             this
             substantial
             part
             of
             Religion
             in
             the
             foulest
             manner
             ,
             and
             spend
             all
             your
             time
             in
             these
             External
             superfluities
             ,
             ●●shing
             of
             Pots
             ,
             &c.
             The
             Ordinances
             of
             your
             Rabbins
             onely
             .
          
           
             But
             what
             are
             the
             Hypocritical
             and
             wicked
             doings
             here
             condemned
             ,
             to
             Governours
             determining
             of
             External
             Circumstances
             of
             Administration
             in
             the
             Worship
             of
             God
             ,
             which
             are
             not
             onely
             innocent
             in
             themselves
             ,
             but
             also
             not
             set
             up
             in
             the
             place
             of
             ,
             or
             justling
             out
             ,
             any
             thing
             commanded
             by
             God
             ,
             nor
             yet
             imposed
             as
             the
             commands
             of
             God.
             But
             who
             can
             have
             the
             Forehead
             to
             fasten
             such
             
             high
             Presumptions
             as
             these
             upon
             our
             Church
             ?
             But
             I
             proceed
             ,
          
           
             Thirdly
             ,
             As
             this
             Notion
             of
             
               Christian
               Liberty
            
             is
             an
             infringment
             of
             the
             Liberty
             which
             is
             left
             to
             Governours
             ,
             so
             is
             it
             also
             greatly
             injurious
             to
             the
             Peoples
             Liberty
             .
             For
             it
             is
             a
             very
             highly
             to
             be
             prized
             instance
             of
             the
             Peoples
             Liberty
             ,
             that
             they
             may
             without
             giving
             God
             an
             offence
             conform
             to
             such
             Laws
             as
             oblige
             them
             onely
             to
             indifferent
             things
             .
             And
             it
             will
             be
             an
             intolerable
             straitning
             and
             confining
             of
             our
             Liberty
             ,
             it
             will
             be
             a
             very
             grievous
             Bondage
             to
             us
             ,
             to
             be
             always
             obnoxious
             to
             the
             Penalties
             which
             are
             the
             Sanctions
             of
             such
             Laws
             ,
             and
             to
             other
             manifold
             inconveniences
             that
             follow
             upon
             disobeying
             them
             .
          
           
             
               Christian
               Liberty
            
             ,
             according
             to
             this
             Notion
             ,
             is
             so
             far
             from
             being
             worthy
             of
             our
             Saviour's
             purchasing
             ,
             that
             't
             is
             infinitely
             more
             desirable
             to
             be
             without
             it
             ,
             in
             regard
             of
             the
             extremely
             mischievous
             consequences
             which
             follow
             upon
             quarrelling
             with
             Authority
             about
             harmless
             matters
             ,
             which
             have
             not
             the
             least
             ill
             influence
             upon
             our
             Souls
             ;
             whereby
             not
             onely
             those
             who
             refuse
             Obedience
             are
             exposed
             in
             their
             own
             Persons
             and
             Families
             to
             great
             Evils
             ,
             both
             Temporal
             and
             Spiritual
             ,
             
             but
             also
             the
             whole
             Community
             ,
             the
             Church
             and
             State
             too
             ,
             by
             their
             means
             .
             This
             we
             all
             know
             ,
             at
             this
             day
             ,
             by
             very
             sad
             experience
             .
          
           
             This
             ,
             I
             say
             ,
             is
             such
             a
             Liberty
             as
             is
             the
             occasion
             of
             lamentable
             Mischiefs
             both
             publick
             and
             private
             ,
             but
             I
             am
             wholly
             to
             seek
             what
             Good
             can
             possibly
             accrue
             thereby
             ;
             and
             therefore
             we
             may
             safely
             warrant
             it
             ,
             to
             be
             no
             Liberty
             of
             our
             Blessed
             Saviour's
             procurement
             ,
             but
             the
             contrary
             .
          
           
             If
             we
             were
             well
             instructed
             in
             the
             Nature
             of
             the
             Gospel
             Dispensation
             ,
             we
             should
             be
             very
             certain
             that
             whatsoever
             doth
             no
             way
             tend
             to
             the
             Depraving
             of
             our
             Souls
             ,
             and
             the
             bringing
             us
             into
             Bondage
             to
             Sin
             (
             Which
             we
             have
             proved
             to
             be
             the
             onely
             Opposite
             to
             our
             Grand
             
               Christian
               Liberty
            
             )
             cannot
             be
             unlawful
             to
             us
             Christians
             ;
             because
             not
             prejudicial
             to
             the
             Ultimate
             Design
             of
             the
             Gospel
             ,
             which
             is
             the
             making
             us
             Free
             from
             the
             Dominion
             of
             Sin.
             To
             which
             Design
             we
             have
             shewed
             all
             the
             Precepts
             of
             our
             Saviour
             ,
             the
             Promises
             and
             Threatnings
             (
             and
             I
             may
             add
             Doctrines
             too
             )
             are
             subservient
             .
             And
             on
             the
             contrary
             ,
             we
             may
             be
             as
             sure
             ,
             that
             whatsoever
             is
             apt
             to
             hinder
             the
             promoting
             of
             this
             Design
             must
             needs
             be
             Unlawful
             
             lawful
             under
             the
             Gospel
             :
             As
             all
             that
             are
             not
             blind
             ,
             or
             do
             not
             shut
             their
             Eyes
             ,
             may
             easily
             see
             this
             same
             pretended
             Christian
             Liberty
             most
             sadly
             doth
             .
          
           
             And
             there
             is
             nothing
             more
             apparent
             ,
             than
             that
             Obedience
             to
             Authority
             ,
             in
             all
             things
             not
             forbidden
             by
             the
             Divine
             Laws
             ,
             doth
             mightily
             conduce
             to
             the
             promoting
             of
             Peace
             ,
             Love
             ,
             Humility
             ,
             Self-denial
             ,
             and
             the
             like
             great
             Christian
             Virtues
             :
             But
             Disobedience
             in
             such
             matters
             doth
             as
             much
             occasion
             the
             gratifying
             of
             those
             Devilish
             Lusts
             ,
             Pride
             ,
             Uncharitableness
             ,
             Contention
             ,
             Wrath
             ,
             Sedition
             ,
             &c.
             
          
           
             Fourthly
             ,
             Those
             that
             pretend
             it
             to
             be
             such
             a
             Violation
             of
             
               Christian
               Liberty
            
             to
             be
             obliged
             by
             Mens
             Laws
             to
             things
             indifferent
             ,
             if
             they
             will
             be
             true
             to
             themselves
             and
             their
             own
             Principles
             ,
             must
             not
             onely
             refuse
             Obedience
             to
             the
             Injunctions
             of
             such
             things
             ,
             but
             to
             the
             Prohibitions
             also
             of
             such
             things
             :
             As
             they
             must
             
               not
               do
            
             such
             as
             are
             commanded
             to
             be
             done
             ,
             so
             they
             must
             do
             such
             as
             are
             commanded
             to
             be
             forborn
             .
             For
             it
             is
             as
             great
             an
             Infringment
             of
             our
             Liberty
             to
             have
             indifferent
             things
             Forbidden
             us
             ,
             as
             to
             have
             them
             Imposed
             upon
             us
             ;
             'T
             is
             a
             no
             less
             intrenchment
             upon
             it
             ,
             to
             be
             tied
             up
             from
             what
             we
             may
             antecedently
             
             to
             the
             Magistrates
             Authority
             do
             ,
             as
             to
             be
             commanded
             what
             we
             may
             omit
             .
          
           
             So
             that
             if
             the
             things
             which
             the
             Dissenters
             now
             Refuse
             to
             do
             because
             Commanded
             ,
             should
             hereafter
             be
             Forbidden
             by
             Authority
             ,
             they
             would
             be
             obliged
             ,
             in
             order
             to
             the
             Maintenance
             of
             their
             
               Christian
               Liberty
            
             ,
             to
             be
             every
             whit
             as
             zealous
             for
             them
             as
             now
             they
             are
             against
             them
             :
             Nor
             were
             they
             so
             honest
             as
             they
             should
             have
             been
             ,
             but
             false
             to
             this
             their
             Principle
             ,
             and
             shamefully
             betrayed
             their
             Liberty
             ,
             in
             so
             patiently
             Submitting
             ,
             when
             time
             was
             ,
             to
             the
             severe
             Prohibition
             of
             the
             same
             things
             ,
             though
             it
             was
             by
             an
             Usurped
             Power
             too
             .
          
           
             What
             a
             strange
             Liberty
             is
             this
             ,
             which
             ,
             in
             its
             natural
             consequences
             ,
             tends
             to
             make
             people
             so
             Humoursom
             ,
             Cross-grain'd
             ,
             and
             Opposite
             to
             Government
             !
             Surely
             it
             can't
             be
             Christian
             ,
             but
             the
             most
             Vnchristian
             Liberty
             .
          
           
             If
             this
             Free
             Dealing
             should
             offend
             any
             ,
             I
             shall
             be
             sorry
             for
             it
             ,
             but
             must
             withal
             take
             leave
             to
             tell
             the
             offended
             ,
             that
             it
             is
             an
             Evidence
             of
             exceeding
             great
             Weakness
             ,
             not
             to
             say
             worse
             ,
             to
             be
             Angry
             with
             those
             who
             endeavour
             in
             the
             Spirit
             of
             Meekness
             ,
             to
             convince
             us
             of
             our
             Dangerous
             
             Mistakes
             .
             But
             such
             is
             the
             Fate
             of
             Conscientious
             opposing
             Popular
             and
             Prevailing
             Errors
             ,
             that
             it
             seldom
             meeteth
             with
             better
             success
             ,
             than
             kindling
             the
             Passions
             ,
             and
             sharpening
             the
             Tongues
             (
             and
             Pens
             too
             )
             of
             those
             ,
             who
             are
             most
             obliged
             to
             be
             thankful
             for
             it
             :
             
               But
               Wisdom
               is
               justified
               of
               her
               Children
               .
            
          
           
             But
             however
             it
             be
             taken
             ,
             it
             was
             never
             more
             seasonable
             ,
             nor
             ever
             scarcely
             so
             Necessary
             ,
             to
             do
             our
             utmost
             towards
             the
             rectifying
             of
             Peoples
             Apprehensions
             about
             matters
             of
             this
             nature
             ;
             when
             our
             Contentions
             and
             Animosities
             about
             little
             things
             mostly
             ,
             (
             things
             very
             little
             in
             themselves
             )
             and
             so
             great
             a
             Defection
             from
             our
             Church
             ,
             merely
             upon
             the
             account
             of
             such
             things
             as
             are
             no
             where
             condemned
             by
             the
             Law
             of
             God
             ,
             nor
             are
             opposed
             by
             any
             express
             or
             plain
             Text
             ,
             but
             by
             exceedingly
             laboured
             and
             far
             fetch'd
             Consequences
             ,
             have
             given
             our
             Adversaries
             such
             Advantage
             against
             us
             ,
             and
             do
             them
             far
             greater
             service
             ,
             than
             all
             their
             open
             Attempts
             ,
             or
             secret
             wicked
             Plots
             and
             Conspiracies
             ,
             through
             the
             infinite
             Goodness
             of
             God
             to
             us
             ,
             have
             hitherto
             done
             .
             God
             Almighty
             grant
             that
             that
             saying
             be
             not
             to
             be
             applied
             to
             us
             ere
             long
             ,
             which
             was
             used
             of
             our
             Predecessors
             the
             Britains
             ,
             
             when
             their
             intestine
             Quarrels
             had
             occasioned
             their
             being
             Vanquish'd
             by
             the
             
               Romans
               ,
               viz.
               Dum
               singuli
               pugnant
               ,
               Vniversi
               vincuntur
               .
               While
               they
               severally
               contend
               and
               quarrel
               with
               one
               another
               ,
               they
               are
               all
               overcome
               by
               a
               Common
               Enemy
               .
            
          
           
             I
             must
             confess
             ,
             when
             I
             consider
             what
             Excellent
             Treatises
             have
             of
             late
             been
             published
             ,
             fraught
             with
             Unanswerable
             and
             the
             most
             convincing
             and
             affecting
             Arguments
             ,
             to
             perswade
             our
             Brethren
             of
             the
             Separation
             to
             ease
             us
             in
             a
             great
             measure
             of
             our
             Fears
             of
             Popery
             or
             Confusion
             ,
             by
             Returning
             to
             the
             Communion
             of
             that
             Church
             wherein
             most
             of
             them
             were
             Baptized
             ;
             and
             when
             withal
             I
             observe
             what
             little
             Success
             those
             Treatises
             have
             had
             ,
             I
             have
             as
             faint
             hopes
             as
             can
             be
             that
             so
             small
             an
             endeavour
             as
             this
             should
             do
             any
             Service
             .
             But
             however
             ,
             it
             is
             some
             satisfaction
             to
             my
             Mind
             to
             express
             my
             Good
             Will.
             
          
           
             But
             we
             are
             told
             by
             some
             ,
             that
             we
             may
             thank
             the
             
               Church
               of
               England
            
             if
             ever
             the
             Pope
             be
             again
             our
             Master
             ,
             and
             particularly
             that
             Principle
             of
             Hers
             we
             have
             been
             now
             defending
             ,
             viz.
             that
             
               Imposing
               of
               Indifferent
               things
               in
               the
               Worship
               of
               God
               is
               no
               Violation
               of
               Christian
               Liberty
               :
            
             And
             that
             this
             Principle
             will
             open
             a
             door
             to
             Popish
             
             Conformity
             ,
             if
             we
             should
             be
             once
             more
             so
             unhappy
             as
             to
             be
             brought
             into
             Subjection
             to
             the
             Roman
             Yoke
             .
          
           
             To
             these
             I
             Reply
             ,
             in
             the
             First
             place
             ,
             That
             't
             is
             unconceiveable
             how
             any
             thing
             but
             Malice
             or
             the
             thickest
             Ignorance
             can
             charge
             the
             
               Church
               of
               England
            
             with
             serving
             the
             Interest
             of
             the
             Popish
             Religion
             :
             For
             is
             any
             thing
             more
             Notorious
             ,
             than
             that
             almost
             all
             the
             opposition
             that
             hath
             either
             heretofore
             or
             of
             late
             been
             made
             against
             Popery
             hath
             been
             by
             the
             Bishops
             and
             the
             other
             Clergy
             of
             this
             Church
             ?
             To
             say
             nothing
             of
             what
             the
             Separating
             Party
             have
             done
             (
             though
             not
             upon
             that
             Design
             )
             to
             promote
             Popery
             ,
             which
             would
             be
             as
             large
             as
             unpleasant
             a
             Theme
             to
             insist
             on
             ;
             what
             have
             they
             done
             in
             defence
             of
             the
             Reformed
             Religion
             against
             Popery
             ?
             Have
             they
             all
             of
             them
             put
             together
             done
             the
             half
             quarter
             part
             of
             that
             Service
             in
             this
             kind
             ,
             that
             One
             Excellent
             Dean
             of
             our
             Church
             hath
             done
             ?
             Truly
             I
             much
             doubt
             it
             .
             And
             I
             think
             I
             may
             adventure
             to
             say
             ,
             that
             all
             the
             
               Reformed
               Churches
            
             together
             can
             hardly
             shew
             of
             their
             own
             so
             many
             Learned
             and
             Judicious
             Treatises
             against
             the
             Body
             and
             the
             several
             Parts
             of
             Popery
             ,
             as
             our
             single
             Church
             can
             shew
             of
             Hers.
             
          
           
           
             Again
             ,
             Is
             any
             thing
             better
             known
             than
             that
             the
             Priests
             and
             Jesuits
             ,
             and
             Popish
             Faction
             do
             at
             this
             time
             spit
             all
             their
             Venome
             and
             bend
             all
             their
             Force
             against
             the
             
               Church
               of
               England
            
             ,
             and
             indeed
             always
             have
             done
             ?
             This
             sheweth
             that
             they
             are
             well
             aware
             ,
             though
             so
             many
             among
             our selves
             will
             not
             acknowledge
             it
             ,
             but
             would
             have
             the
             World
             think
             the
             directly
             contrary
             ,
             that
             our
             Church
             is
             the
             most
             Formidable
             of
             all
             their
             Adversaries
             .
          
           
             In
             short
             ,
             Who
             needs
             Arguments
             to
             convince
             him
             ,
             that
             the
             
               Church
               of
               England
            
             is
             at
             present
             our
             onely
             Bulwark
             against
             Popery
             ?
             As
             ,
             ever
             since
             the
             Reformation
             ,
             she
             hath
             been
             acknowledged
             by
             our
             Brethren
             beyond
             Sea
             ,
             to
             be
             the
             strongest
             and
             most
             impregnable
             upon
             several
             accounts
             .
          
           
             But
             Secondly
             ,
             as
             to
             this
             Principle
             of
             our
             Church
             ,
             that
             
               Imposing
               of
               Indifferent
               things
               in
               the
               Worship
               of
               God
               is
               no
               Violation
               of
               Christian
               Liberty
               ,
            
             it
             is
             a
             most
             weak
             and
             ignorant
             furmise
             ,
             that
             it
             should
             in
             the
             least
             befriend
             Popery
             .
             Those
             little
             understand
             what
             Popery
             means
             that
             think
             thus
             :
             For
             ,
          
           
           
             First
             ,
             There
             is
             nothing
             more
             plainly
             demonstrable
             than
             that
             many
             of
             those
             things
             which
             are
             imposed
             by
             the
             Roman
             Church
             are
             far
             from
             being
             Indifferent
             in
             their
             own
             nature
             ,
             but
             the
             grossest
             Corruptions
             ,
             as
             contrary
             to
             the
             Doctrine
             and
             Practice
             of
             the
             first
             Ages
             of
             the
             Church
             ;
             and
             ,
             which
             is
             far
             more
             ,
             as
             contrary
             to
             the
             Laws
             of
             God
             and
             our
             Saviour
             Christ
             ,
             as
             is
             Darkness
             to
             Light.
             I
             have
             given
             a
             Catalogue
             in
             the
             
               Design
               of
               Christianity
            
             of
             the
             chief
             of
             these
             ,
             
             with
             Remarks
             upon
             them
             ,
             and
             thither
             I
             refer
             the
             Reader
             that
             needs
             satisfaction
             .
          
           
             Secondly
             ,
             Other
             of
             Her
             Impositions
             ,
             which
             are
             Indifferent
             in
             themselves
             ,
             are
             made
             to
             change
             their
             Nature
             by
             the
             Notion
             under
             which
             they
             are
             enjoyned
             by
             her
             .
             That
             Church
             enjoyns
             no
             Indifferent
             things
             as
             such
             (
             as
             ours
             doth
             all
             she
             imposeth
             ,
             as
             appears
             by
             her
             34
             th
             Article
             )
             but
             as
             made
             necessary
             by
             Divine
             Authority
             ;
             She
             pretending
             to
             the
             Infallible
             Guidance
             of
             the
             Holy
             Ghost
             in
             all
             Her
             Decrees
             and
             Constitutions
             :
             And
             therefore
             expects
             your
             Receiving
             them
             ,
             as
             you
             do
             the
             Holy
             Scriptures
             ,
             with
             a
             Divine
             Faith
             ,
             and
             the
             self-same
             awful
             Regard
             and
             Reverence
             .
          
           
             I
             might
             add
             too
             ,
             that
             several
             of
             her
             
             Rites
             and
             Ceremonies
             are
             imposed
             under
             a
             most
             Superstitious
             notion
             ,
             either
             as
             Sacraments
             conveying
             Grace
             ,
             or
             as
             having
             some
             special
             Virtue
             in
             them
             ,
             to
             atone
             the
             Divine
             Majesty
             ,
             or
             to
             scare
             away
             the
             Devil
             ,
             &c.
             
          
           
             Thirdly
             ,
             It
             is
             my
             opinion
             too
             ,
             that
             though
             their
             Ceremonies
             were
             never
             so
             innocent
             in
             themselves
             ,
             yet
             the
             Multitude
             of
             them
             doth
             make
             them
             in
             the
             lump
             to
             cease
             to
             be
             Indifferent
             .
             My
             reason
             is
             ,
             because
             it
             is
             unconceiveable
             to
             me
             ,
             but
             that
             so
             great
             a
             Number
             must
             needs
             so
             employ
             the
             Mind
             in
             the
             Worship
             of
             God
             ,
             as
             that
             it
             is
             not
             possible
             to
             be
             intent
             thereupon
             ,
             and
             consequently
             must
             frustrate
             (
             at
             least
             in
             a
             great
             measure
             )
             the
             Design
             of
             Worship
             .
          
           
             But
             this
             is
             no
             Reason
             to
             a
             Papist
             ,
             who
             cannot
             be
             thoroughly
             so
             ,
             and
             acknowledge
             the
             necessity
             of
             exercising
             the
             Mind
             in
             Divine
             Worship
             :
             For
             his
             Holy
             Mother
             hath
             taught
             him
             this
             mad
             and
             impious
             Doctrine
             ,
             That
             the
             Sacraments
             confer
             Grace
             ,
             
               ex
               opere
               operato
               ,
               from
               the
               work
            
             Done
             ,
             and
             so
             are
             differenced
             from
             those
             of
             the
             Old
             Testament
             ,
             they
             conferring
             Grace
             ,
             
               ex
               opere
               operantis
               ,
               from
               the
               work
               of
               the
            
             Doer
             ;
             as
             also
             that
             a
             mere
             general
             Attention
             in
             saying
             their
             Prayers
             and
             
             numbering
             them
             over
             ,
             is
             as
             much
             as
             is
             necessary
             .
             And
             if
             we
             can
             believe
             that
             we
             need
             not
             mind
             our
             Prayers
             ,
             we
             have
             no
             reason
             to
             blame
             those
             of
             them
             ,
             who
             do
             not
             desire
             to
             understand
             them
             ;
             Nor
             yet
             their
             Church
             for
             enjoyning
             the
             saying
             them
             in
             a
             Language
             which
             the
             Generality
             of
             Her
             Children
             are
             ignorant
             of
             ;
             as
             if
             She
             designed
             in
             so
             doing
             to
             put
             an
             Affront
             upon
             S.
             Paul
             ,
             who
             hath
             taught
             us
             in
             the
             most
             express
             terms
             the
             quite
             contrary
             Doctrine
             ,
             in
             the
             14
             Chapter
             of
             the
             First
             to
             the
             Corinthians
             .
          
           
             To
             conclude
             this
             Chapter
             :
             Our
             Notion
             of
             
               Christian
               Liberty
            
             is
             so
             very
             far
             from
             befriending
             Popery
             ,
             that
             't
             is
             not
             possible
             it
             should
             have
             a
             greater
             Enemy
             ;
             in
             that
             it
             so
             highly
             conduceth
             to
             the
             advancing
             of
             the
             true
             Spirit
             and
             Power
             of
             Religion
             ,
             and
             to
             the
             perfect
             ridding
             our
             Minds
             of
             those
             two
             as
             Great
             Friends
             to
             Popery
             ,
             as
             Pests
             to
             Religion
             ,
             and
             even
             Humane
             Society
             ,
             
               viz.
               Superstition
            
             and
             fanaticism
             .
          
           
             I
             mean
             by
             these
             two
             a
             Base
             Unworthy
             Apprehension
             of
             the
             Deity
             ,
             and
             a
             Blind
             ,
             Irrational
             ,
             Heady
             Zeal
             .
          
           
             If
             it
             be
             said
             after
             all
             ,
             that
             supposing
             
             the
             two
             Notions
             of
             
               Christian
               Liberty
            
             ,
             which
             we
             have
             now
             declared
             our
             Sense
             〈◊〉
             be
             never
             so
             false
             ,
             yet
             we
             are
             notwithstanding
             too
             confined
             in
             Our
             Notion
             ;
             in
             ●hat
             Christian
             Liberty
             doth
             not
             onely
             ●onsist
             in
             Freedom
             from
             the
             Dominion
             of
             〈◊〉
             and
             the
             other
             sad
             Consequents
             of
             it
             ,
             ●ut
             also
             in
             our
             Freedom
             as
             to
             all
             things
             ●fan
             Indifferent
             nature
             ,
             to
             or
             from
             which
             ●e
             are
             not
             determined
             as
             by
             any
             Divine
             ,
             〈◊〉
             neither
             by
             any
             Humane
             Law
             :
             If
             this
             ,
             ●say
             ,
             be
             objected
             ,
             our
             Answer
             in
             one
             ●ord
             is
             this
             .
             This
             is
             not
             Christian
             ,
             but
             ●his
             is
             Natural
             Liberty
             .
             That
             of
             S.
             
             Paul
             ●ving
             been
             in
             All
             Ages
             ,
             and
             in
             refe●ence
             to
             all
             sorts
             of
             People
             ,
             as
             Great
             a
             Truth
             ,
             as
             it
             hath
             been
             since
             our
             Saviours
             ●ime
             and
             in
             reference
             to
             Christians
             ,
             viz.
             
               Where
               no
               Law
               is
               there
               is
               no
               Transgression
               .
            
          
        
         
           
           
             CHAP.
             XIV
             .
          
           
             An
             Answer
             to
             this
             Question
             ,
             Whether
             the
             Prescribing
             of
             Forms
             of
             Prayer
             ,
             for
             the
             Publick
             Worship
             of
             God
             ,
             be
             not
             an
             Encroachment
             upon
             Christian
             Liberty
             ?
             Wherein
             it
             is
             shewed
             ,
             that
             this
             is
             not
             a
             Stifling
             of
             the
             Spirit
             ,
             or
             Restraining
             the
             exercise
             of
             his
             Gift
             .
             And
             what
             in
             Prayer
             is
             not
             ,
             as
             also
             what
             is
             the
             Gift
             of
             the
             Spirit
             .
             Whereby
             is
             occasioned
             an
             Answer
             to
             another
             Question
             ,
             viz.
             Whether
             an
             Ability
             for
             Preaching
             be
             properly
             a
             Gift
             of
             the
             Spirit
             .
          
           
             WHat
             hath
             been
             last
             discoursed
             gives
             me
             occasion
             to
             Enquire
             ,
             Whether
             the
             Imposing
             of
             a
             Liturgy
             ,
             or
             Forms
             of
             Prayer
             for
             the
             Publick
             Worship
             of
             God
             ,
             be
             not
             an
             Encroachment
             upon
             
               Christian
               Liberty
            
             ?
             I
             answer
             it
             is
             ,
             if
             that
             Principle
             taken
             up
             by
             very
             many
             among
             us
             be
             a
             true
             one
             ,
             viz.
             That
             this
             is
             a
             Stifling
             of
             the
             Spirit
             ,
             and
             a
             Restraining
             of
             the
             Exercise
             of
             one
             of
             his
             Gifts
             .
             If
             this
             be
             so
             ,
             I
             say
             ,
             it
             can
             be
             no
             better
             than
             a
             very
             great
             invasion
             of
             Christian
             
             Liberty
             ,
             and
             a
             far
             greater
             than
             the
             mere
             obliging
             men
             to
             things
             Indifferent
             .
             For
             ,
             as
             S.
             Paul
             saith
             ,
             1
             
               Cor.
               12.
               7.
               
               The
               Mani●estation
               of
               the
               Spirit
               is
               given
               to
               every
               man
               to
               profit
               withal
            
             ;
             and
             therefore
             for
             Christians
             to
             be
             limited
             in
             doing
             good
             by
             a
             Gift
             of
             the
             Spirit
             ,
             must
             needs
             be
             a
             robbing
             them
             of
             that
             Liberty
             ,
             which
             Christ
             in
             sending
             Him
             design'd
             to
             give
             them
             .
          
           
             By
             the
             way
             ,
             it
             shall
             be
             no
             part
             of
             my
             Reply
             to
             say
             ,
             that
             onely
             the
             Ministers
             are
             here
             concerned
             ,
             not
             at
             all
             the
             People
             :
             For
             although
             a
             Conceived
             Prayer
             of
             the
             Minister
             be
             of
             the
             nature
             of
             a
             prescribed
             Form
             to
             those
             that
             joyn
             with
             him
             ,
             as
             to
             the
             confining
             their
             Spirits
             ,
             yet
             the
             People
             must
             needs
             be
             sufferers
             by
             means
             of
             their
             Ministers
             being
             stinted
             in
             the
             exercise
             of
             a
             Gift
             of
             the
             Spirit
             ,
             since
             it
             was
             designed
             for
             their
             profit
             ;
             and
             therefore
             upon
             this
             account
             ,
             and
             moreover
             in
             regard
             of
             the
             Countenance
             they
             will
             thereby
             give
             to
             Authority
             in
             such
             a
             kind
             of
             Sacrilegious
             Usurpation
             of
             power
             over
             Ministers
             ,
             it
             cannot
             be
             justifiable
             in
             them
             to
             Attend
             willingly
             upon
             such
             Forms
             .
          
           
             But
             in
             order
             to
             the
             undeceiving
             of
             those
             ,
             who
             are
             so
             tenacious
             of
             this
             conceit
             ,
             that
             a
             prescribed
             Liturgy
             is
             a
             hinderance
             to
             the
             Free
             Exercise
             of
             a
             Gift
             of
             
             the
             Spirit
             ,
             I
             must
             freely
             profess
             ,
             that
             I
             know
             of
             no
             Gifts
             of
             the
             Spirit
             which
             we
             have
             warrant
             from
             Scripture
             to
             believe
             are
             continued
             to
             the
             Church
             at
             this
             day
             ,
             besides
             those
             which
             S.
             Paul
             calls
             the
             Fruits
             of
             the
             Spirit
             ,
             Gal.
             5.
             22.
             
             Where
             he
             saith
             ,
             
               The
               fruit
               of
               the
               Spirit
               is
               Love
               ,
               Ioy
               ,
               Peace
               ,
               Long-suffering
               ,
               Gentleness
               ,
               Goodness
               ,
               Faith
               ,
               Meekness
               ,
               Temperance
               .
            
             These
             and
             the
             like
             Christian
             Graces
             ,
             are
             Gifts
             which
             the
             Spirit
             still
             bestows
             ,
             and
             therefore
             called
             Graces
             .
             They
             are
             supernatural
             Gifts
             as
             no
             man
             by
             his
             mere
             Natural
             power
             can
             obtain
             them
             ,
             but
             only
             by
             the
             Spirit
             's
             blessing
             of
             our
             Endeavours
             ;
             and
             to
             the
             sincere
             use
             of
             the
             Gospel-means
             the
             Spirit
             is
             always
             ready
             to
             give
             his
             blessing
             .
             And
             the
             reason
             why
             in
             these
             latter
             Ages
             ,
             these
             blessed
             Gifts
             are
             bestowed
             upon
             no
             more
             Professors
             of
             Christianity
             than
             they
             are
             ,
             is
             because
             the
             generality
             of
             such
             are
             miserably
             wanting
             to
             themselves
             ,
             and
             to
             the
             Holy
             Spirit
             ,
             in
             refusing
             to
             do
             their
             part
             ,
             and
             to
             cooperate
             with
             Him
             :
             Because
             they
             will
             not
             attend
             to
             the
             evidence
             the
             Spirit
             hath
             given
             to
             the
             Truth
             of
             the
             Gospel
             ,
             and
             therefore
             have
             too
             weak
             and
             ineffectual
             a
             belief
             thereof
             :
             Because
             they
             will
             not
             consider
             the
             Doctrine
             of
             the
             Gospel
             ;
             they
             will
             
             not
             weigh
             well
             ,
             and
             lay
             to
             heart
             its
             Precepts
             ,
             with
             the
             infinitely
             powerful
             motives
             wherewith
             they
             are
             inforced
             .
             Because
             they
             will
             not
             listen
             to
             the
             Spirits
             good
             motions
             and
             suggestions
             ,
             whereby
             he
             works
             in
             men
             to
             Will
             ,
             and
             begets
             in
             them
             good
             Resolutions
             ,
             but
             do
             truly
             
               ●●ench
               the
               Spirit
            
             (
             though
             that
             phrase
             is
             ●sed
             in
             reference
             to
             his
             miraculous
             Gifts
             )
             and
             
               resist
               the
               Holy
               Ghost
            
             ;
             and
             because
             they
             will
             not
             make
             a
             believing
             Application
             to
             Him
             for
             his
             powerful
             Assistance
             .
             I
             say
             it
             is
             upon
             these
             ,
             and
             such
             like
             accounts
             ,
             that
             the
             forementioned
             Gifts
             of
             the
             Spirit
             are
             so
             rare
             ,
             and
             that
             the
             generality
             of
             those
             who
             are
             honoured
             with
             the
             Title
             of
             Christians
             are
             so
             destitute
             of
             them
             as
             we
             see
             they
             are
             .
             Nay
             ,
             multitudes
             are
             so
             befooled
             by
             the
             enemy
             of
             their
             Souls
             ,
             as
             to
             expect
             that
             the
             Spirit
             should
             do
             all
             in
             them
             ,
             without
             their
             doing
             any
             thing
             ;
             that
             He
             should
             make
             them
             Temperate
             ,
             Righteous
             ,
             Charitable
             ,
             Meek
             ,
             Humble
             and
             Submissive
             to
             God's
             Will
             ,
             Heavenly-minded
             ,
             and
             the
             like
             ,
             without
             their
             due
             attendance
             upon
             those
             Ordinances
             of
             the
             
               Word
               ,
               Sacrament
            
             and
             Prayer
             ,
             and
             serious
             Consideration
             and
             Watchfulness
             over
             themselves
             ,
             wherein
             alone
             we
             have
             ground
             to
             expect
             the
             powerful
             
             working
             of
             the
             Divine
             Grace
             in
             our
             Souls
             .
          
           
             But
             ,
             I
             say
             ,
             though
             these
             Gifts
             are
             observable
             in
             so
             very
             few
             comparatively
             ,
             (
             the
             account
             whereof
             I
             have
             briefly
             touched
             upon
             ,
             and
             shewed
             that
             't
             is
             mens
             own
             fault
             that
             they
             are
             not
             very
             common
             )
             yet
             we
             have
             no
             warrant
             from
             Scripture
             that
             I
             know
             of
             ,
             to
             call
             those
             which
             are
             much
             more
             common
             ,
             though
             they
             are
             by
             many
             so
             reputed
             ,
             Gifts
             of
             the
             Spirit
             ;
             notwithstanding
             the
             Prophecies
             and
             Promises
             of
             so
             plentiful
             a
             pouring
             of
             Him
             out
             in
             the
             times
             of
             the
             Gospel
             .
          
           
             There
             were
             indeed
             common
             as
             well
             as
             more
             special
             Gifts
             of
             the
             Spirit
             in
             the
             First
             Ages
             ;
             For
             the
             miraculous
             ones
             of
             speaking
             all
             manner
             of
             Tongues
             ,
             Prophesying
             ,
             Healing
             all
             sorts
             of
             Diseases
             ,
             Casting
             out
             Devils
             ,
             &c.
             which
             were
             the
             great
             Witnesses
             to
             the
             truth
             of
             Christianity
             ,
             were
             very
             common
             .
             They
             were
             not
             only
             conferred
             upon
             the
             Apostles
             ,
             but
             the
             private
             Believers
             :
             
               These
               signs
            
             ,
             said
             our
             Saviour
             ,
             
               shall
               follow
               them
               that
               believe
               in
               my
               name
               ,
            
             &c.
             Mark
             16.
             17.
             
             And
             not
             onely
             on
             those
             Believers
             who
             were
             sincere
             Christians
             ,
             but
             those
             also
             whose
             Lives
             were
             not
             at
             all
             answerable
             to
             their
             Christian
             profession
             ,
             as
             appears
             by
             those
             words
             of
             our
             Saviour
             ,
             Mat.
             7.
             22.
             
          
           
           
             And
             several
             of
             these
             miraculous
             Gifts
             ,
             we
             have
             full
             assurance
             from
             Antiquity
             ,
             
             did
             continue
             in
             the
             Church
             ,
             though
             in
             nothing
             so
             plentiful
             a
             measure
             ,
             particularly
             those
             of
             Healing
             ,
             Prophesying
             and
             Casting
             out
             Devils
             ,
             till
             about
             the
             beginning
             of
             the
             Fourth
             Century
             ,
             when
             Providence
             blessed
             her
             with
             a
             Christian
             Emperor
             ,
             and
             she
             came
             to
             be
             protected
             by
             his
             Sword
             and
             Laws
             ;
             and
             consequently
             stood
             not
             in
             such
             need
             of
             those
             Gifts
             for
             the
             keeping
             her
             in
             Heart
             ,
             and
             the
             upholding
             her
             Credit
             and
             Reputation
             in
             the
             World.
             
          
           
             But
             as
             these
             have
             ceased
             for
             many
             Ages
             ,
             so
             the
             abovesaid
             Fruits
             of
             the
             Spirit
             are
             the
             onely
             Endowments
             now
             remaining
             ,
             which
             may
             in
             a
             more
             peculiar
             manner
             be
             ascribed
             to
             Him
             ;
             that
             is
             ,
             they
             are
             the
             onely
             Supernatural
             Endowments
             .
          
           
             As
             to
             that
             therefore
             which
             is
             commonly
             called
             the
             
               Gift
               of
               Prayer
            
             ,
             we
             have
             these
             things
             to
             say
             ,
          
           
             First
             ,
             That
             we
             have
             not
             the
             least
             reason
             to
             believe
             ,
             that
             the
             expressions
             of
             the
             very
             best
             mens
             Prayers
             are
             now
             dictated
             by
             the
             Holy
             Ghost
             ,
             or
             that
             they
             pray
             by
             the
             Inspiration
             of
             the
             Spirit
             as
             to
             Words
             or
             Matter
             .
             I
             know
             not
             that
             any
             sober
             men
             do
             pretend
             to
             such
             a
             Gift
             as
             
             this
             in
             Prayer
             ,
             and
             too
             many
             of
             those
             that
             do
             pretend
             to
             it
             do
             manifestly
             declare
             by
             the
             management
             of
             their
             Gift
             ,
             that
             either
             they
             juggle
             and
             are
             gross
             Cheats
             ,
             or
             are
             sadly
             deluded
             .
          
           
             What
             slovenly
             ,
             what
             ridiculous
             ,
             what
             bold
             and
             impudent
             expressions
             are
             ordinarily
             heard
             from
             them
             ?
             And
             what
             a
             deal
             of
             nauseating
             stuff
             ,
             that
             hath
             brought
             a
             vile
             scandal
             upon
             Religion
             ,
             and
             furnished
             Atheistical
             and
             Prophane
             people
             with
             matter
             of
             derision
             ?
             Even
             such
             stuff
             as
             that
             it
             is
             no
             better
             than
             a
             Blaspheming
             the
             Holy
             Ghost
             to
             father
             it
             upon
             Him.
             But
             I
             delight
             not
             to
             insist
             upon
             this
             Argument
             .
          
           
             
               It
               is
               objected
               ,
               that
               S.
            
             Paul
             saith
             ,
             Rom.
             8.
             26.
             
             We
             know
             not
             what
             we
             should
             pray
             for
             as
             we
             ought
             ,
             but
             the
             Spirit
             it self
             maketh
             Intercession
             for
             us
             with
             groanings
             which
             cannot
             be
             uttered
             .
          
           
             I
             answer
             ,
             that
             this
             Text
             makes
             not
             at
             all
             for
             the
             purpose
             of
             those
             who
             in
             this
             sence
             pretend
             to
             an
             ability
             of
             praying
             by
             the
             Spirit
             .
             For
             ,
             as
             for
             the
             Apostle's
             saying
             ,
             that
             
               We
               know
               not
               what
               to
               pray
               for
               as
               we
               ought
               ,
            
             it
             is
             to
             be
             limited
             to
             Temporal
             things
             ,
             and
             wholly
             to
             them
             :
             For
             we
             do
             know
             that
             all
             those
             things
             which
             are
             necessary
             to
             our
             Eternal
             Felicity
             ,
             viz.
             all
             
             spiritual
             Blessings
             ,
             are
             to
             be
             prayed
             for
             .
             And
             we
             do
             or
             may
             know
             what
             all
             those
             are
             without
             inspiration
             .
             But
             we
             do
             not
             know
             whether
             worldly
             Prosperity
             or
             Affliction
             may
             be
             best
             for
             us
             ,
             or
             what
             measure
             of
             temporal
             good
             things
             ,
             or
             what
             particulars
             of
             such
             good
             things
             ;
             and
             therefore
             in
             reference
             to
             these
             things
             ,
             we
             are
             not
             to
             pray
             Absolutely
             but
             Conditionally
             ,
             and
             with
             a
             Willingness
             to
             be
             denied
             if
             God
             sees
             it
             not
             good
             to
             grant
             them
             to
             us
             .
             And
             the
             following
             words
             shew
             ,
             that
             it
             is
             not
             therefore
             to
             be
             concluded
             ,
             that
             the
             Spirit
             will
             put
             it
             into
             Good
             peoples
             hearts
             ,
             what
             temporal
             things
             they
             should
             pray
             for
             ,
             for
             they
             tell
             us
             that
             He
             will
             back
             their
             Petitions
             in
             Heaven
             by
             interceding
             for
             them
             ,
             with
             unutterable
             Groanings
             ;
             not
             that
             He
             will
             put
             words
             into
             their
             mouths
             ,
             or
             suggest
             matter
             of
             Prayer
             to
             them
             .
             I
             dare
             not
             say
             ,
             the
             Spirit
             never
             does
             thus
             ,
             I
             should
             be
             then
             too
             bold
             ;
             but
             we
             have
             no
             ground
             to
             expect
             or
             hope
             He
             should
             ,
             at
             least
             ,
             in
             ordinary
             cases
             .
             In
             short
             ,
             whosoever
             pretends
             that
             his
             Prayers
             are
             dictated
             by
             the
             Holy
             Ghost
             ,
             must
             have
             the
             very
             same
             opinion
             of
             them
             that
             he
             hath
             of
             the
             Divinely
             inspired
             Writings
             .
          
           
           
             Secondly
             ,
             I
             say
             consequently
             ,
             That
             an
             ability
             of
             uttering
             our
             Minds
             to
             Almighty
             God
             in
             great
             variety
             of
             words
             and
             phrases
             ,
             is
             as
             much
             a
             Natural
             Gift
             ,
             or
             a
             Gift
             acquired
             in
             an
             ordinary
             way
             ,
             that
             is
             ,
             by
             study
             and
             frequent
             practising
             and
             exercising
             ,
             as
             any
             Art
             or
             Ability
             whatsoever
             .
          
           
             Very
             bad
             men
             have
             been
             often
             known
             to
             have
             a
             notable
             Faculty
             this
             way
             ;
             and
             so
             miserably
             weak
             and
             silly
             are
             abundance
             of
             people
             as
             to
             admire
             those
             for
             excellent
             Christians
             in
             whom
             they
             perceive
             it
             ,
             though
             they
             know
             them
             guilty
             of
             very
             great
             immoralities
             ,
             and
             they
             have
             nothing
             to
             commend
             them
             but
             this
             Faculty
             .
             But
             there
             is
             no
             man
             ,
             if
             he
             will
             set
             himself
             to
             it
             ,
             and
             he
             be
             made
             for
             it
             ,
             that
             is
             ,
             prepared
             with
             a
             sufficient
             measure
             of
             Boldness
             and
             Confidence
             ,
             with
             a
             glib
             Tongue
             and
             a
             warm
             Head
             ,
             but
             may
             be
             excellent
             at
             it
             .
          
           
             Therefore
             ,
             I
             say
             ,
             how
             shamefully
             ignorant
             and
             childish
             are
             the
             Vulgar
             sort
             (
             I
             fear
             the
             much
             greater
             part
             )
             that
             this
             dexterity
             at
             pouring
             forth
             words
             to
             the
             King
             of
             Heaven
             without
             fear
             or
             wit
             ,
             with
             a
             mighty
             voice
             ,
             great
             earnestness
             ,
             and
             abundance
             of
             action
             ,
             shall
             gain
             to
             a
             man
             a
             greater
             repute
             with
             them
             for
             a
             precious
             
             Christian
             ,
             than
             all
             the
             above-mentioned
             real
             fruits
             of
             the
             Spirit
             put
             together
             ?
             Although
             any
             Hypocrite
             that
             is
             qualified
             as
             we
             now
             said
             ,
             may
             with
             the
             greatest
             ease
             attain
             to
             it
             .
          
           
             Such
             a
             brave
             man
             as
             this
             shall
             lead
             multitudes
             by
             the
             Nose
             ,
             work
             his
             base
             designs
             upon
             them
             ,
             and
             infuse
             what
             Principles
             he
             listeth
             into
             them
             .
             Such
             Babies
             are
             the
             common
             People
             too
             generally
             in
             the
             affairs
             of
             Religion
             ,
             and
             their
             Spiritual
             concerns
             .
             But
             ,
             
               Si
               populus
               vult
               decipi
               ,
               decipiatur
               ,
            
             If
             Folk
             will
             be
             thus
             cheated
             and
             made
             a
             prey
             of
             ,
             who
             can
             help
             it
             ?
          
           
             It
             may
             grieve
             us
             at
             the
             Hearts
             to
             think
             ,
             what
             work
             the
             Popish
             Priests
             and
             Jesuits
             may
             hereafter
             make
             (
             as
             we
             know
             that
             in
             Disguises
             they
             have
             already
             made
             sad
             work
             )
             among
             these
             silly
             Sheep
             :
             No
             men
             in
             the
             World
             having
             a
             rarer
             knack
             at
             Extemporary
             performances
             ,
             and
             at
             Feigning
             and
             Raising
             of
             Passions
             than
             many
             of
             them
             have
             .
             But
             ,
          
           
             Thirdly
             ,
             The
             true
             Spirit
             of
             Prayer
             consisteth
             in
             a
             deep
             sense
             of
             the
             Incomprehensible
             Majesty
             of
             the
             great
             God
             ,
             of
             the
             infinite
             distance
             that
             is
             between
             Him
             and
             us
             ,
             of
             our
             unspeakable
             Obligations
             to
             Him
             ,
             and
             necessary
             dependance
             upon
             Him
             :
             In
             an
             affecting
             sense
             of
             our
             own
             
             Wretchedness
             and
             Sinfulness
             ,
             which
             makes
             us
             altogether
             unworthy
             to
             appear
             in
             His
             presence
             ,
             or
             to
             receive
             the
             least
             Favour
             at
             His
             hands
             :
             In
             a
             sense
             of
             His
             infinite
             Goodness
             ,
             Wisdom
             and
             Power
             ,
             and
             an
             undoubted
             Belief
             that
             whatsoever
             is
             really
             needful
             for
             us
             ,
             He
             knoweth
             so
             to
             be
             ,
             and
             is
             both
             Able
             and
             Willing
             to
             confer
             it
             upon
             us
             ,
             when
             we
             ask
             it
             as
             we
             ought
             in
             the
             Name
             of
             Iesus
             .
             Add
             hereunto
             entire
             Resignation
             of
             our
             Wills
             to
             the
             Will
             of
             God
             ,
             to
             have
             Granted
             or
             Denied
             to
             us
             ,
             as
             shall
             seem
             most
             agreeable
             to
             His
             infinite
             Wisdom
             ,
             the
             Good
             things
             of
             this
             present
             Life
             ;
             and
             hungering
             and
             thirsting
             desires
             after
             Righteousness
             ,
             after
             those
             Divine
             Dispositions
             and
             Qualifications
             which
             are
             necessary
             to
             our
             being
             made
             meet
             for
             the
             Kingdom
             of
             Heaven
             .
          
           
             In
             such
             things
             as
             these
             doth
             consist
             the
             Soul
             and
             Spirit
             of
             Prayer
             :
             These
             are
             the
             Absolutely
             necessary
             and
             Essential
             ingredients
             thereof
             .
             But
             ,
          
           
             Fourthly
             ,
             As
             for
             Words
             ,
             they
             are
             but
             a
             circumstantial
             part
             of
             Prayer
             ,
             and
             no
             farther
             necessary
             than
             as
             they
             tend
             to
             the
             more
             quickening
             our
             Affections
             ,
             exciting
             our
             Desires
             ,
             inlivening
             our
             Sense
             of
             the
             forementioned
             Objects
             ,
             and
             keeping
             our
             Minds
             fixed
             and
             intent
             ;
             And
             in
             publick
             
             Prayer
             ,
             or
             Prayer
             with
             others
             ,
             they
             are
             necessary
             to
             enable
             others
             to
             joyn
             with
             us
             .
          
           
             But
             the
             Omniscient
             God
             understands
             the
             sense
             of
             our
             Souls
             ,
             the
             temper
             of
             our
             Spirits
             ,
             and
             the
             desires
             of
             our
             Hearts
             ,
             though
             no
             words
             be
             used
             for
             the
             expressing
             of
             them
             ;
             And
             always
             measures
             our
             Prayers
             by
             those
             ,
             not
             at
             all
             by
             these
             .
             I
             say
             
               not
               at
               all
            
             by
             Words
             ,
             because
             if
             they
             flow
             from
             an
             honest
             Heart
             ,
             and
             a
             good
             disposition
             of
             Mind
             ,
             they
             cannot
             be
             so
             faulty
             as
             to
             make
             a
             Prayer
             unacceptable
             .
          
           
             And
             therefore
             it
             is
             the
             same
             thing
             to
             God
             whether
             a
             good
             Sense
             and
             good
             Desires
             be
             from
             time
             to
             time
             expressed
             by
             the
             same
             ,
             or
             by
             variety
             of
             Words
             and
             Phrases
             :
             And
             he
             who
             is
             affected
             as
             he
             ought
             to
             be
             in
             the
             use
             of
             a
             Form
             ,
             who
             hath
             such
             Desires
             and
             such
             a
             Sense
             as
             he
             ought
             to
             have
             (
             as
             thousands
             of
             good
             Christians
             have
             )
             hath
             as
             much
             the
             true
             Spirit
             of
             Prayer
             ,
             and
             as
             much
             of
             it
             too
             ,
             as
             he
             can
             have
             who
             hath
             the
             most
             notable
             Faculty
             at
             varying
             his
             Expressions
             .
             And
             he
             who
             hath
             this
             Faculty
             but
             wants
             that
             Sense
             and
             those
             good
             Dispositions
             ,
             is
             notwithstanding
             utterly
             destitute
             of
             the
             Spirit
             of
             Prayer
             .
          
           
           
             But
             it
             is
             incomparably
             most
             fit
             ,
             that
             there
             should
             be
             a
             Liturgy
             ,
             or
             Forms
             prescribed
             for
             the
             publick
             Worship
             of
             God
             ,
             for
             Prayer
             and
             Praising
             of
             God
             in
             the
             Church
             ,
             and
             for
             the
             celebration
             of
             the
             Holy
             Sacraments
             ,
             with
             the
             other
             Offices
             ;
             because
             the
             publick
             Worship
             of
             God
             ought
             always
             to
             be
             performed
             with
             the
             greatest
             Gravity
             and
             Solemnity
             possible
             .
             But
             such
             a
             performance
             of
             Divine
             Worship
             can
             never
             be
             secured
             ,
             where
             Ministers
             are
             wholly
             left
             to
             their
             own
             Liberty
             ,
             and
             permitted
             to
             put
             up
             all
             the
             Confessions
             ,
             Petitions
             and
             Thanksgivings
             of
             the
             Congregation
             ,
             and
             to
             perform
             all
             the
             Offices
             ,
             in
             their
             own
             Arbitrary
             and
             Extemporary
             Expressions
             .
          
           
             For
             though
             some
             Ministers
             who
             take
             this
             Liberty
             may
             pray
             excellently
             well
             when
             their
             heads
             are
             clear
             ,
             and
             they
             are
             in
             a
             good
             Temper
             ,
             yet
             I
             doubt
             there
             are
             very
             few
             who
             have
             always
             that
             Presence
             of
             Mind
             ,
             that
             Composedness
             of
             Thoughts
             ,
             and
             Constancy
             of
             Temper
             as
             not
             to
             be
             forced
             sometimes
             to
             use
             many
             Tautologies
             and
             indecent
             expressions
             .
             But
             however
             the
             Church
             is
             never
             like
             to
             be
             provided
             with
             such
             Ministers
             as
             shall
             be
             able
             ,
             for
             the
             most
             part
             of
             them
             ,
             to
             keep
             themselves
             from
             great
             confusion
             in
             
             their
             conceived
             Prayers
             ,
             from
             bald
             and
             absurd
             phrases
             ,
             and
             from
             Nauseating
             their
             Auditory
             with
             repetitions
             of
             the
             same
             things
             ,
             ful●om
             sayings
             ,
             or
             lamentable
             misapplications
             of
             Texts
             of
             Scripture
             ;
             through
             over-much
             modesty
             or
             other
             infelicities
             of
             Temper
             in
             some
             ,
             and
             in
             others
             through
             ignorance
             ,
             or
             weakness
             of
             Natural
             parts
             ,
             either
             slowness
             of
             Invention
             or
             want
             of
             Judgment
             .
          
           
             And
             besides
             ,
             there
             is
             this
             necessity
             of
             having
             a
             Liturgy
             ,
             that
             without
             one
             there
             is
             no
             rational
             way
             of
             perswading
             strangers
             to
             hold
             Communion
             with
             us
             :
             Except
             we
             can
             shew
             them
             something
             which
             is
             acknowledged
             by
             common
             Agreement
             for
             a
             Form
             and
             Method
             of
             Divine
             Worship
             ,
             we
             cannot
             satisfie
             them
             what
             publick
             Service
             we
             perform
             to
             God
             ,
             it
             will
             then
             be
             so
             various
             ,
             that
             is
             ,
             as
             not
             alike
             in
             all
             places
             ,
             so
             neither
             at
             all
             times
             in
             the
             same
             places
             .
          
           
             But
             to
             complete
             my
             Answer
             to
             the
             Question
             in
             hand
             .
          
           
             Fifthly
             ,
             The
             affecting
             us
             with
             a
             profound
             Sense
             of
             the
             Majesty
             and
             Glorious
             perfections
             of
             the
             God
             we
             pray
             to
             ,
             and
             of
             our
             own
             Vileness
             and
             Unworthiness
             ;
             And
             a
             Submissive
             frame
             of
             Mind
             to
             the
             Divine
             Will
             ;
             Ardent
             Breathings
             after
             
             more
             of
             the
             Divine
             Image
             and
             Likeness
             ;
             And
             a
             lively
             Faith
             in
             the
             Power
             ,
             Wisdom
             and
             Goodness
             of
             God
             ,
             which
             are
             ,
             as
             I
             said
             ,
             the
             Substantial
             and
             Essential
             parts
             of
             Prayer
             ;
             all
             these
             we
             heartily
             and
             thankfully
             acknowledge
             to
             be
             the
             Gifts
             of
             the
             Spirit
             .
             We
             own
             them
             to
             be
             so
             otherwise
             than
             all
             other
             good
             things
             which
             are
             every
             of
             them
             expressions
             of
             the
             Divine
             Bounty
             ,
             and
             consequently
             Gifts
             of
             the
             Spirit
             as
             He
             is
             one
             of
             the
             Persons
             of
             the
             Blessed
             Trinity
             :
             But
             we
             profess
             to
             owe
             them
             to
             the
             more
             special
             operations
             and
             influences
             of
             the
             Holy
             Ghost
             ;
             And
             for
             the
             working
             and
             encrease
             of
             these
             ,
             all
             good
             Christians
             do
             daily
             crave
             the
             Spirits
             assistance
             .
          
           
             Now
             I
             need
             not
             say
             ,
             that
             to
             endeavour
             to
             put
             a
             restraint
             upon
             the
             exercise
             of
             such
             Gifts
             as
             these
             is
             a
             most
             wicked
             invasion
             and
             violation
             of
             our
             
               Christian
               Liberty
            
             ,
             according
             to
             our
             own
             Notion
             of
             it
             .
          
           
             But
             what
             we
             have
             discoursed
             concerning
             Prayer
             ,
             gives
             me
             occasion
             to
             add
             something
             of
             Preaching
             too
             ,
             and
             to
             shew
             also
             how
             far
             an
             ability
             for
             that
             performance
             is
             to
             be
             ascribed
             to
             the
             Holy
             Spirit
             ,
             or
             called
             one
             of
             his
             Gifts
             .
             And
             consequently
             
             we
             may
             from
             hence
             be
             satisfied
             ,
             whether
             a
             Preacher
             of
             the
             Gospel
             is
             in●●tled
             to
             such
             a
             Liberty
             in
             reference
             to
             Preaching
             as
             may
             not
             be
             limited
             by
             Au●hority
             ,
             or
             upon
             no
             accounts
             taken
             whol●
             from
             him
             ,
             without
             putting
             an
             affront
             upon
             the
             Holy
             Spirit
             .
          
           
             First
             ,
             It
             is
             out
             of
             doubt
             ,
             that
             no
             man
             〈◊〉
             hath
             the
             Gift
             of
             Preaching
             in
             
               the
               demonstration
               of
               the
               Spirit
               and
               of
               Power
               ,
            
             in
             the
             sence
             that
             S.
             Paul
             and
             his
             fellow-Apostles
             had
             it
             .
             
             For
             by
             the
             
               demonstration
               of
               the
               Spirit
               and
               of
               Power
            
             is
             meant
             those
             extraordinary
             Gifts
             of
             Speaking
             with
             Tongues
             ,
             Prophecy
             and
             Miracles
             accompanying
             their
             Preaching
             ,
             whereby
             they
             demonstrated
             the
             truth
             of
             the
             Doctrine
             preached
             by
             them
             .
             
             And
             so
             Origen
             understands
             it
             ,
             in
             his
             Book
             against
             Cel●us
             .
          
           
             Secondly
             ,
             There
             is
             not
             the
             least
             ground
             to
             believe
             that
             any
             man
             hath
             now
             the
             Gift
             of
             Preaching
             by
             Inspiration
             ,
             or
             from
             the
             immediate
             Revelation
             of
             the
             Spirit
             .
             Nor
             do
             any
             seriously
             pretend
             to
             it
             ,
             but
             wild
             Enthusiasts
             ,
             Brain-sick
             ,
             Melancholy
             and
             Hot-headed
             people
             ,
             who
             take
             their
             own
             Fancies
             and
             Whims
             ,
             and
             the
             products
             of
             an
             ungoverned
             imagination
             for
             Inspirations
             .
             I
             say
             none
             but
             those
             who
             
             plainly
             discover
             themselves
             to
             be
             such
             do
             seriously
             pretend
             to
             this
             Gift
             ,
             because
             there
             have
             been
             and
             still
             are
             a
             company
             of
             Knaves
             in
             the
             World
             (
             as
             is
             manifest
             by
             their
             actings
             )
             who
             ,
             for
             the
             carrying
             on
             their
             corrupt
             and
             naughty
             designs
             ,
             pretend
             to
             that
             which
             they
             are
             conscious
             to
             themselves
             they
             have
             nothing
             of
             .
          
           
             But
             sober
             and
             honest
             Preachers
             of
             the
             Gospel
             do
             profess
             to
             deliver
             nothing
             to
             their
             people
             ,
             but
             what
             they
             conceive
             to
             be
             long
             ago
             revealed
             ;
             But
             what
             they
             acknowledge
             they
             have
             with
             study
             and
             pains
             gathered
             from
             the
             Holy
             Scriptures
             ,
             either
             immediately
             ,
             or
             by
             plain
             consequence
             ;
             wherein
             are
             contained
             all
             things
             necessary
             to
             be
             believed
             and
             practised
             by
             us
             in
             order
             to
             Salvation
             ;
             and
             which
             ,
             without
             any
             Additions
             ,
             
               are
               able
               to
               make
               us
               wise
               to
               Salvation
            
             (
             as
             S.
             Paul
             assures
             us
             )
             and
             are
             a
             complete
             Rule
             of
             Faith
             and
             Practice
             .
             And
             that
             Preacher
             who
             shall
             offer
             to
             require
             his
             Auditors
             assent
             to
             any
             thing
             not
             delivered
             ,
             either
             in
             express
             terms
             or
             by
             plain
             consequence
             ,
             in
             the
             Writings
             of
             the
             Old
             or
             New
             Testament
             ,
             doth
             impudently
             impose
             upon
             their
             belief
             ,
             except
             he
             be
             able
             to
             work
             real
             Miracles
             for
             the
             convincing
             of
             them
             .
             He
             takes
             more
             upon
             him
             ,
             than
             either
             the
             
             Apostles
             ,
             or
             our
             Saviour
             himself
             ,
             who
             did
             still
             appeal
             to
             the
             works
             ,
             the
             Supernatural
             works
             he
             did
             ,
             to
             attest
             the
             truth
             of
             the
             Doctrine
             he
             delivered
             .
          
           
             I
             would
             such
             impudent
             imposers
             were
             onely
             to
             be
             found
             among
             the
             Romanists
             (
             who
             are
             all
             so
             ,
             and
             the
             most
             impudent
             that
             ever
             appeared
             upon
             the
             stage
             of
             the
             World
             )
             but
             alas
             ,
             they
             are
             too
             too
             common
             also
             among
             professed
             haters
             of
             Popery
             .
          
           
             Thirdly
             ,
             And
             as
             to
             the
             sence
             of
             the
             more
             difficult
             places
             of
             Scripture
             ,
             no
             sober
             Preacher
             pretends
             to
             come
             to
             the
             knowledge
             thereof
             by
             the
             immediate
             illumination
             of
             the
             Spirit
             ,
             but
             such
             a
             one
             acknowledgeth
             he
             doth
             it
             in
             the
             general
             by
             the
             exercise
             of
             his
             Reason
             :
             And
             particularly
             by
             considering
             the
             proper
             signification
             of
             Words
             and
             Phrases
             in
             the
             Original
             Languages
             ;
             by
             comparing
             Scripture
             with
             Scripture
             ;
             by
             searching
             into
             the
             Ancient
             Customs
             ,
             which
             give
             great
             light
             to
             a
             great
             number
             of
             Texts
             ,
             and
             without
             the
             knowledge
             of
             which
             they
             are
             not
             to
             be
             understood
             ;
             by
             enquiring
             after
             the
             judgment
             of
             those
             who
             lived
             nearest
             to
             the
             Times
             of
             the
             Apostles
             ,
             &c.
             
             And
             after
             all
             ,
             they
             submit
             their
             Expositions
             of
             such
             Texts
             to
             the
             judgments
             of
             
             their
             Hearers
             ,
             I
             mean
             such
             of
             them
             as
             are
             capable
             of
             judging
             .
             As
             for
             
               others
               ,
               Oportet
               discentes
               credere
               ,
               It
               becomes
               Learners
               to
               give
               credit
               to
               their
               Teachers
               .
            
             And
             
               Credendum
               est
               peritis
               in
               suâ
               Arte.
            
             But
             ,
          
           
             Fourthly
             ,
             We
             do
             piously
             ,
             and
             by
             the
             Authority
             of
             Scripture
             believe
             ,
             that
             the
             Spirit
             is
             ready
             to
             assist
             us
             in
             our
             Reasonings
             and
             Enquiries
             ,
             and
             whatsoever
             particular
             good
             means
             we
             use
             for
             the
             understanding
             of
             Scripture
             ,
             when
             He
             is
             humbly
             and
             devoutly
             sought
             to
             by
             us
             ;
             and
             when
             without
             the
             least
             prejudice
             ,
             partiality
             ,
             ill
             design
             ,
             or
             sinister
             respect
             ,
             but
             for
             the
             best
             of
             Ends
             ,
             and
             from
             the
             pure
             love
             of
             Truth
             ,
             we
             make
             Enquiry
             .
             Thus
             even
             Private
             Christians
             are
             assisted
             in
             the
             searches
             and
             enquiries
             which
             they
             are
             able
             to
             make
             :
             For
             God
             hath
             promised
             that
             
               The
               Meek
               he
               will
               guide
               in
               judgment
               ,
               and
               the
               Meek
               he
               will
               teach
               his
               way
               .
            
          
           
             Fifthly
             ,
             In
             composing
             also
             of
             profitable
             Discourses
             ,
             as
             we
             implore
             ,
             so
             we
             have
             the
             Divine
             Assistance
             ,
             but
             we
             see
             no
             ground
             to
             believe
             that
             we
             have
             it
             in
             any
             other
             manner
             ,
             than
             in
             other
             good
             works
             of
             what
             nature
             soever
             .
          
           
             But
             as
             for
             the
             ready
             Faculty
             of
             Discoursing
             from
             a
             Pulpit
             ,
             and
             popular
             speaking
             to
             a
             Congregation
             ,
             we
             have
             no
             
             reason
             to
             believe
             it
             a
             Gift
             of
             the
             Spirit
             ,
             any
             more
             than
             the
             Lawyers
             strange
             readiness
             in
             pleading
             at
             the
             Bar.
             And
             a
             volubility
             of
             speech
             upon
             any
             subject
             whatsoever
             ,
             heat
             of
             Fancy
             ,
             and
             nimbleness
             of
             Wit
             and
             Invention
             ,
             are
             as
             much
             to
             be
             attributed
             to
             the
             Holy
             Spirit
             as
             such
             a
             Faculty
             .
          
           
             And
             hence
             we
             may
             gather
             ,
             that
             a
             Preacher
             of
             the
             Gospel
             can
             plead
             no
             such
             Liberty
             as
             is
             wholly
             exempted
             from
             Restraints
             by
             Authority
             .
             But
             one
             that
             is
             known
             to
             have
             never
             so
             good
             a
             Talent
             at
             Preaching
             may
             be
             forbidden
             the
             exercise
             of
             it
             ,
             till
             he
             hath
             submitted
             to
             a
             lawful
             Ordination
             ,
             such
             as
             was
             in
             use
             in
             the
             Churches
             of
             Christ
             for
             Fifteen
             hundred
             years
             together
             .
             And
             when
             Ordained
             ,
             he
             may
             lawfully
             have
             bounds
             set
             him
             as
             to
             the
             places
             where
             he
             shall
             exercise
             his
             Ministry
             in
             publick
             ,
             and
             as
             to
             the
             times
             when
             .
             And
             he
             may
             be
             forbidden
             to
             meddle
             with
             such
             Arguments
             as
             are
             above
             the
             reach
             of
             his
             Peoples
             Understandings
             ,
             or
             are
             not
             like
             to
             conduce
             to
             their
             Edification
             ,
             and
             much
             more
             to
             broach
             dangerous
             Doctrines
             ,
             that
             is
             ,
             such
             as
             are
             so
             in
             the
             judgment
             of
             his
             Governours
             .
             And
             for
             his
             Disobedience
             ,
             and
             other
             Misdemeanours
             ,
             he
             is
             as
             liable
             
             to
             be
             suspended
             or
             totally
             deprived
             of
             his
             Ministerial
             Office
             ,
             as
             are
             any
             other
             Officers
             .
          
           
             I
             do
             but
             touch
             upon
             and
             give
             light
             glances
             at
             these
             things
             ,
             because
             my
             present
             subject
             will
             not
             give
             me
             leave
             to
             discourse
             largely
             upon
             them
             ,
             which
             would
             be
             too
             great
             a
             digression
             from
             its
             proper
             business
             .
          
        
         
           
           
             CHAP.
             XV.
             
          
           
             A
             Third
             False
             Notion
             of
             Christian
             Liberty
             ,
             viz.
             that
             which
             makes
             Liberty
             of
             Conscience
             a
             Branch
             of
             it
             .
             Two
             things
             premised
             ,
             1.
             
             That
             Conscience
             is
             not
             so
             sacred
             a
             thing
             as
             to
             be
             uncapable
             of
             being
             obliged
             by
             Humane
             Laws
             .
             2.
             
             That
             no
             man
             can
             properly
             be
             deprived
             of
             the
             true
             Liberty
             of
             his
             Conscience
             by
             any
             Power
             on
             Earth
             .
             That
             what
             is
             contended
             for
             ,
             is
             more
             properly
             Liberty
             of
             Practice
             than
             of
             Conscience
             .
             The
             Author's
             Opinion
             in
             reference
             to
             this
             Liberty
             delivered
             in
             Ten
             Propositions
             .
             That
             whatsoever
             Liberty
             of
             this
             nature
             may
             be
             insisted
             on
             as
             our
             Right
             ,
             it
             is
             not
             Christian
             Liberty
             but
             Natural
             Liberty
             .
          
           
             THirdly
             and
             Lastly
             ,
             I
             proceed
             to
             that
             Notion
             of
             
               Christian
               Liberty
            
             ,
             which
             makes
             
               Liberty
               of
               Conscience
            
             a
             Branch
             of
             it
             .
          
           
             But
             before
             I
             deliver
             my
             Opinion
             about
             this
             weighty
             point
             ,
             which
             hath
             occasioned
             as
             great
             Feuds
             and
             sharp
             Contests
             as
             
             any
             whatsoever
             ,
             I
             shall
             premise
             two
             things
             :
          
           
             First
             ,
             That
             Conscience
             is
             not
             so
             Sacred
             a
             thing
             as
             to
             be
             uncapable
             of
             being
             Obliged
             by
             Humane
             Laws
             .
          
           
             Secondly
             ,
             That
             no
             man
             can
             properly
             be
             deprived
             of
             the
             true
             Liberty
             of
             his
             Conscience
             by
             any
             Power
             on
             Earth
             .
          
           
             First
             ,
             That
             Conscience
             is
             not
             so
             Sacred
             a
             thing
             ,
             as
             to
             be
             uncapable
             of
             being
             Obliged
             by
             Humane
             Laws
             .
             This
             is
             sufficiently
             clear
             from
             what
             is
             discoursed
             in
             the
             Thirteenth
             Chapter
             .
          
           
             But
             it
             is
             said
             by
             many
             that
             God
             is
             the
             onely
             Lord
             of
             Conscience
             ,
             and
             therefore
             it
             is
             the
             highest
             presumption
             for
             Men
             to
             go
             about
             to
             bind
             it
             by
             their
             Laws
             .
             It
             is
             the
             sole
             Prerogative
             of
             the
             Deity
             to
             
               search
               the
               Heart
            
             ,
             
             
               and
               try
               the
               Reins
            
             of
             the
             Children
             of
             men
             ;
             Conscience
             is
             too
             inward
             and
             secret
             a
             thing
             to
             fall
             under
             Mans
             cognizance
             ,
             and
             therefore
             what
             have
             any
             of
             our
             Fellow-Creatures
             to
             do
             to
             give
             Laws
             to
             our
             Consciences
             ?
          
           
             In
             Answer
             hereunto
             ,
             We
             have
             already
             seen
             what
             S.
             
             Paul's
             sense
             is
             about
             this
             matter
             ,
             that
             he
             saith
             ,
             
               We
               must
               needs
               be
               Subject
            
             ,
             
             
               or
               Obedient
               ,
               and
               that
               not
               only
               for
               wrath
               ,
               but
               also
               for
               Conscience
               sake
               .
            
             So
             that
             
             the
             Apostle
             was
             far
             from
             thinking
             ,
             that
             the
             obligation
             of
             Humane
             Authority
             is
             founded
             in
             mere
             Prudence
             ,
             not
             at
             all
             in
             Conscience
             .
          
           
             But
             no
             man
             in
             his
             Wits
             will
             say
             ,
             that
             the
             Laws
             of
             Men
             do
             oblige
             Conscience
             as
             the
             Laws
             of
             God
             do
             .
             Those
             cannot
             do
             it
             immediately
             as
             these
             do
             ,
             but
             onely
             by
             virtue
             of
             the
             Divine
             Authority
             .
             S.
             Paul
             saith
             ,
             
               Rom.
               13.
               1.
               
               Let
               every
            
             Soul
             
               be
               subject
               to
               the
               Higher
               Powers
               :
            
             I
             think
             I
             shall
             not
             be
             over-critical
             in
             saying
             ,
             that
             is
             every
             Conscience
             ,
             for
             what
             follows
             proves
             the
             obligation
             of
             Conscience
             to
             subjection
             ,
             and
             is
             an
             Answer
             to
             the
             foresaid
             Objection
             against
             it
             ,
             
               viz.
               For
               there
               is
               no
               Power
               but
               of
               God
               ,
               the
               Powers
               that
               be
               are
               ordained
               of
               God
               ,
               whosoever
               therefore
               Resisteth
               the
               Power
               Resisteth
               the
               Ordinance
               of
               God
               ,
            
             &c.
             
             So
             that
             all
             we
             assert
             is
             this
             ,
             that
             we
             are
             bound
             to
             obey
             our
             lawful
             Governours
             for
             God's
             sake
             ,
             who
             hath
             invested
             them
             with
             the
             Authority
             they
             have
             over
             us
             ,
             and
             commanded
             us
             to
             obey
             those
             Laws
             of
             theirs
             which
             are
             not
             contradictory
             to
             any
             of
             His.
             Nor
             do
             we
             say
             that
             Humane
             Authority
             can
             make
             more
             Duties
             or
             Sins
             than
             God
             hath
             made
             ,
             or
             to
             speak
             properly
             and
             strictly
             ,
             can
             make
             any
             thing
             to
             be
             a
             Duty
             or
             Sin
             ;
             for
             it
             can
             only
             Command
             
             or
             Forbid
             ,
             and
             what
             it
             Commands
             ,
             if
             lawful
             ,
             the
             
               Divine
               Authority
            
             makes
             it
             a
             Duty
             ,
             and
             what
             it
             Forbids
             ,
             if
             not
             a
             Duty
             ,
             the
             Divine
             Authority
             makes
             it
             a
             Sin.
             Or
             to
             speak
             in
             the
             words
             of
             the
             Learned
             Bishop
             Taylor
             :
             
             
               Humane
               Authority
               doth
               not
               make
               the
               action
               of
               disobedience
               to
               be
               a
               Sin.
               It
               makes
               that
               the
               not
               compliance
               of
               the
               Subject
               is
            
             Disobedience
             ;
             
               but
               it
               is
               the
               Authority
               of
               God
               which
               makes
               Disobedience
               to
               be
               a
            
             Sin.
             And
             what
             immediately
             follows
             deserves
             also
             to
             be
             transcribed
             in
             this
             place
             ,
             
               viz.
               And
               though
               no
               Humane
               Power
               can
               give
               or
               take
               Grace
               away
               ,
               yet
               we
               may
               remember
               ,
               that
               we
               our selves
               throw
               away
               God's
               Grace
               ,
               or
               abuse
               it
               or
               neglect
               it
               ,
               when
               we
               will
               not
               make
               use
               of
               it
               to
               the
               purposes
               of
               Humility
               ,
               Charity
               and
               Obedience
               ,
               all
               which
               are
               concerned
               in
               our
               Subordination
               to
               the
               Laws
               .
            
          
           
             There
             is
             also
             this
             difference
             between
             the
             Obligations
             of
             Divine
             and
             Humane
             Laws
             ,
             viz.
             The
             Divine
             Laws
             bind
             our
             Thoughts
             and
             the
             Sense
             of
             our
             Minds
             ,
             they
             bind
             us
             not
             onely
             to
             obey
             them
             ,
             but
             to
             think
             them
             also
             Wise
             and
             Good
             Laws
             .
             But
             so
             do
             not
             Humane
             Laws
             ,
             they
             oblige
             onely
             to
             Obedience
             ,
             but
             not
             to
             the
             thinking
             them
             such
             as
             ought
             ,
             or
             are
             fit
             ,
             to
             be
             imposed
             .
             A
             man
             may
             think
             a
             Humane
             
             Law
             imprudent
             or
             unreasonable
             ,
             and
             be
             guilty
             of
             no
             Transgression
             ,
             if
             notwithstanding
             he
             complies
             with
             it
             ;
             I
             mean
             ,
             provided
             he
             keeps
             his
             thoughts
             to
             himself
             ,
             or
             does
             not
             make
             them
             publick
             .
          
           
             The
             forementioned
             Worthy
             Prelate
             layeth
             down
             no
             sewer
             than
             Ten
             or
             Eleven
             differences
             of
             Divine
             and
             Humane
             Laws
             in
             their
             obligation
             ,
             in
             his
             
               Ductor
               Dubitantium
            
             :
             
             Whether
             they
             will
             all
             hold
             or
             no
             ,
             or
             may
             not
             be
             reduced
             to
             a
             smaller
             number
             ,
             I
             will
             not
             take
             upon
             me
             to
             say
             ;
             but
             thither
             I
             refer
             the
             Reader
             .
          
           
             And
             thus
             much
             may
             serve
             to
             be
             spoken
             to
             the
             First
             thing
             premised
             ,
             viz.
             That
             Conscience
             is
             not
             so
             Sacred
             a
             thing
             as
             to
             be
             uncapable
             of
             being
             bound
             by
             Humane
             Laws
             .
          
           
             Secondly
             ,
             I
             premise
             also
             ,
             that
             no
             man
             can
             be
             deprived
             properly
             of
             the
             true
             Liberty
             of
             his
             Conscience
             by
             any
             Power
             on
             Earth
             ,
             I
             mean
             without
             his
             own
             consent
             ;
             no
             Mortal
             nor
             any
             Creature
             is
             able
             to
             invade
             it
             .
          
           
             This
             will
             appear
             by
             considering
             what
             that
             is
             ,
             which
             is
             called
             Conscience
             .
          
           
             
               Conscience
               is
            
             The
             Mind
             of
             a
             man
             considered
             as
             possessed
             with
             certain
             practical
             principles
             ,
             
             and
             comparing
             his
             own
             actions
             with
             those
             principles
             ,
             doth
             ,
             according
             as
             he
             finds
             them
             agreeing
             or
             disagreeing
             with
             them
             ,
             judge
             of
             himself
             ;
             either
             absolve
             or
             condemn
             himself
             .
          
           
             So
             that
             there
             are
             three
             Offices
             of
             Conscience
             :
             The
             first
             is
             ,
             That
             of
             assenting
             to
             and
             embracing
             certain
             practical
             principles
             as
             Laws
             for
             the
             governing
             a
             man's
             self
             .
             The
             second
             is
             ,
             That
             of
             comparing
             ones
             self
             ,
             or
             actions
             ,
             with
             those
             Rules
             or
             Principles
             .
             The
             third
             ,
             That
             of
             passing
             judgment
             of
             ones
             self
             accordingly
             .
          
           
             Now
             that
             is
             properly
             
               Liberty
               of
               Conscience
            
             ,
             and
             that
             onely
             ,
             which
             relates
             to
             the
             execution
             of
             these
             three
             Offices
             .
             But
             the
             Acts
             of
             Conscience
             in
             executing
             these
             Offices
             being
             all
             Internal
             ,
             and
             within
             a
             mans
             Soul
             ,
             how
             can
             its
             Liberty
             in
             exerting
             those
             Acts
             be
             infringed
             by
             any
             Humane
             Power
             ?
             What
             Earthly
             Power
             can
             make
             me
             Assent
             to
             or
             believe
             what
             it
             pleaseth
             ?
             Can
             so
             give
             Laws
             to
             my
             Conscience
             ,
             as
             to
             necessitate
             me
             to
             receive
             them
             for
             such
             ,
             and
             to
             think
             them
             good
             Laws
             ,
             and
             safe
             to
             steer
             my
             Actions
             by
             ?
             Again
             ,
             how
             can
             any
             such
             Power
             deprive
             me
             of
             my
             Liberty
             to
             compare
             my
             Actions
             with
             such
             Rules
             as
             I
             think
             I
             am
             obliged
             to
             be
             governed
             by
             ?
             And
             ,
             having
             reflected
             
             upon
             my self
             and
             actions
             ,
             and
             made
             this
             comparison
             ,
             how
             can
             any
             such
             Power
             abridge
             me
             of
             Liberty
             to
             Absolve
             my self
             ,
             if
             I
             find
             my
             actions
             agreeing
             with
             those
             Rules
             ,
             or
             to
             Condemn
             my self
             ,
             if
             I
             find
             the
             contrary
             ?
             Can
             make
             me
             Condemn
             when
             I
             ought
             to
             Acquit
             my self
             ,
             or
             Acquit
             when
             I
             see
             reason
             to
             Condemn
             my self
             ?
          
           
             So
             that
             the
             Liberty
             which
             is
             with
             so
             much
             heat
             contended
             for
             by
             some
             ,
             and
             inveighed
             against
             by
             others
             ,
             under
             the
             name
             of
             Liberty
             of
             Conscience
             ,
             is
             truly
             and
             properly
             Liberty
             of
             Practice
             ,
             not
             of
             Conscience
             .
             And
             the
             great
             thing
             in
             contest
             is
             ,
             Whether
             a
             Liberty
             of
             doing
             what
             a
             man's
             Conscience
             tells
             him
             he
             ought
             to
             do
             ,
             and
             of
             forbearing
             what
             it
             tells
             him
             he
             ought
             to
             forbear
             ,
             be
             an
             inviolable
             Right
             ,
             and
             not
             to
             be
             invaded
             by
             Humane
             Authority
             ?
          
           
             This
             being
             the
             true
             state
             of
             the
             Question
             ,
             I
             shall
             endeavour
             an
             Answer
             thereunto
             in
             these
             following
             Propositions
             .
          
           
             Prop.
             1.
             
             That
             there
             are
             two
             Extremes
             about
             this
             matter
             to
             be
             carefully
             avoided
             .
          
           
             First
             ,
             That
             of
             Asserting
             an
             unlimited
             Liberty
             of
             practising
             according
             to
             a
             mans
             Conscience
             .
          
           
           
             Secondly
             ,
             That
             of
             over-great
             severity
             in
             Restraining
             this
             Liberty
             .
          
           
             First
             ,
             As
             to
             the
             Extreme
             of
             Asserting
             an
             unlimited
             Liberty
             of
             practising
             according
             to
             a
             man's
             Conscience
             :
             This
             will
             appear
             to
             be
             an
             Extreme
             indeed
             ,
             and
             a
             very
             wild
             and
             mad
             one
             ,
             if
             we
             consider
             that
             there
             is
             scarcely
             any
             thing
             so
             extravagant
             or
             wicked
             ,
             but
             the
             Consciences
             of
             some
             or
             other
             may
             urge
             them
             to
             it
             .
             Nay
             ,
             it
             is
             certain
             that
             men
             have
             pretended
             Conscience
             for
             some
             of
             the
             most
             impious
             and
             most
             villanous
             actions
             in
             the
             World.
             So
             the
             Papists
             have
             done
             among
             our selves
             we
             all
             know
             ;
             And
             another
             sort
             of
             People
             too
             ,
             whose
             principles
             ,
             though
             very
             bad
             ,
             were
             better
             than
             theirs
             .
             And
             it
             is
             not
             possible
             for
             us
             to
             know
             that
             their
             pretences
             of
             Conscience
             were
             m●re
             pretences
             .
             Nor
             is
             it
             hard
             for
             us
             to
             perswade
             our selves
             ,
             that
             through
             the
             just
             judgment
             of
             God
             for
             past
             provocations
             ,
             the
             Spirit
             of
             delusion
             may
             be
             permitted
             to
             have
             such
             power
             over
             some
             mens
             Consciences
             ,
             as
             that
             
               they
               shall
               call
               evil
               good
               and
               good
               evil
               ,
               put
               darkness
               for
               light
               and
               light
               for
               darkness
               ,
               and
               bitter
               for
               sweet
               and
               sweet
               for
               bitter
            
             ;
             for
             we
             find
             a
             Woe
             pronounced
             against
             such
             as
             do
             so
             ,
             Esay
             5.
             20.
             which
             there
             would
             not
             have
             been
             ,
             if
             there
             were
             no
             
             such
             men
             ,
             nor
             could
             be
             .
             And
             it
             is
             said
             of
             some
             ,
             2
             Thess.
             2.
             10
             ,
             11
             ,
             12.
             that
             ,
             
               Because
               they
               received
               not
               the
               love
               of
               the
               truth
               that
               they
               might
               be
               saved
               ,
               God
               shall
               send
               them
            
             (
             or
             permit
             to
             be
             sent
             them
             )
             strong
             delusions
             (
             
               〈◊〉
               〈◊〉
               〈◊〉
               〈◊〉
               〈◊〉
            
             ,
             strength
             of
             delusion
             )
             that
             they
             should
             believe
             a
             lie
             :
             That
             they
             all
             might
             be
             damned
             ,
             who
             believed
             not
             the
             truth
             ,
             but
             had
             pleasure
             in
             unrighteousness
             .
          
           
             Our
             Saviour
             foretold
             his
             Disciples
             ,
             Iohn
             16.
             2.
             that
             
               The
               time
               cometh
               that
               whosoever
               killeth
               you
               will
               think
               that
               he
               doth
               God
               service
               .
            
             That
             is
             ,
             the
             time
             is
             coming
             ,
             when
             men
             shall
             kill
             you
             out
             of
             Conscience
             .
             As
             no
             doubt
             the
             Papists
             have
             done
             many
             thousands
             of
             good
             Christians
             :
             And
             it
             is
             well
             known
             that
             their
             principles
             are
             such
             ,
             as
             that
             they
             cannot
             be
             true
             to
             them
             ,
             and
             not
             think
             themselves
             bound
             in
             Conscience
             to
             Stab
             and
             Poison
             ,
             Burn
             and
             Massacre
             all
             without
             exception
             whom
             they
             call
             Hereticks
             ,
             whensoever
             an
             opportunity
             is
             put
             into
             their
             hands
             .
          
           
             S.
             Paul
             ,
             as
             cruel
             a
             persecutor
             of
             Christians
             as
             he
             was
             before
             his
             Conversion
             ,
             did
             then
             think
             not
             onely
             that
             he
             did
             what
             was
             lawful
             ,
             but
             that
             he
             did
             his
             duty
             too
             .
             For
             ,
             saith
             he
             ,
             
               Acts
               26.
               9.
               
               I
               verily
               thought
               with
               my self
            
             (
             or
             I
             was
             verily
             perswaded
             in
             
             my
             Conscience
             )
             
               that
               I
               ought
               to
               do
               many
               things
               contrary
               the
               Name
               of
            
             Jesus
             
               of
               Nazareth
            
             .
             Among
             which
             things
             he
             reckoneth
             in
             the
             two
             following
             verses
             ,
             
               Shutting
               up
               many
               of
               the
               Saints
               in
               Prison
               ,
               and
               giving
               his
               voice
               against
               them
               to
               be
               put
               to
               death
               ,
               and
               compelling
               them
               to
               Blaspheme
               .
            
          
           
             No
             man
             is
             able
             to
             imagine
             what
             dismal
             Effects
             Superstition
             and
             Enthusiasm
             may
             have
             upon
             the
             Mind
             and
             Conscience
             .
          
           
             So
             that
             this
             will
             be
             easily
             granted
             me
             by
             men
             of
             any
             Sobriety
             ,
             that
             that
             which
             they
             call
             
               Liberty
               of
               Conscience
            
             must
             be
             limited
             by
             Governours
             ,
             if
             they
             will
             have
             any
             concern
             for
             the
             Honour
             of
             God
             ,
             the
             Welfare
             of
             Religion
             ,
             the
             Safety
             of
             the
             Community
             ,
             and
             the
             Preservation
             of
             Government
             ;
             it
             being
             impossible
             that
             there
             should
             be
             any
             such
             thing
             as
             Government
             ,
             if
             all
             shall
             be
             exempt
             from
             Punishment
             who
             shall
             plead
             Conscience
             for
             their
             Disobedience
             ;
             nay
             ,
             though
             they
             should
             be
             known
             to
             plead
             it
             never
             so
             truly
             .
          
           
             Now
             it
             being
             so
             evident
             that
             Conscience
             may
             and
             must
             be
             restrained
             in
             its
             Liberty
             ,
             we
             clearly
             gain
             one
             point
             by
             it
             ,
             and
             that
             no
             small
             one
             ,
             viz.
             That
             
               Liberty
               of
               Conscience
            
             is
             
               not
               to
            
             be
             necessarily
             allowed
             under
             the
             notion
             of
             Liberty
             of
             Conscience
             :
             
             For
             this
             Liberty
             as
             such
             is
             not
             an
             inviolable
             Right
             ,
             
             if
             it
             be
             not
             to
             be
             claimed
             in
             all
             cases
             without
             exception
             .
          
           
             Secondly
             ,
             As
             to
             that
             which
             we
             call
             the
             other
             Extreme
             of
             
               over-great
               Severity
            
             in
             Restraining
             this
             Liberty
             ,
             no
             man
             surely
             will
             question
             but
             that
             there
             may
             be
             an
             erring
             on
             this
             hand
             also
             .
             But
             how
             to
             steer
             betwixt
             Scylla
             and
             Charybdis
             ,
             these
             two
             extremes
             ,
             is
             ,
             I
             think
             ,
             one
             of
             the
             greatest
             difficulties
             :
             And
             requires
             a
             conjunction
             of
             the
             greatest
             Prudence
             with
             as
             great
             Goodness
             .
             But
             as
             to
             what
             measures
             in
             the
             general
             are
             to
             be
             taken
             ,
             we
             will
             adventure
             modestly
             to
             suggest
             our
             Thoughts
             in
             the
             Propositions
             that
             follow
             .
          
           
             Prop.
             2.
             
             No
             such
             Liberty
             of
             Conscience
             (
             for
             so
             for
             fashions-sake
             wee
             'l
             call
             it
             )
             is
             by
             any
             means
             to
             be
             allowed
             ,
             as
             is
             apparently
             injurious
             to
             the
             Community
             ,
             and
             such
             a
             Liberty
             as
             can
             have
             no
             ill
             publick
             influence
             in
             the
             Church
             or
             State
             ,
             both
             may
             and
             ought
             to
             be
             granted
             .
             The
             welfare
             of
             the
             Community
             with
             respect
             to
             both
             its
             Civil
             and
             Spiritual
             Interests
             is
             the
             business
             and
             design
             of
             Government
             ,
             and
             the
             welfare
             of
             particular
             persons
             ,
             as
             they
             are
             parts
             of
             the
             Community
             .
             Therefore
             
             not
             to
             grant
             to
             particular
             persons
             as
             much
             Liberty
             of
             what
             nature
             soever
             ,
             as
             is
             consistent
             with
             the
             general
             Good
             or
             Well-being
             of
             the
             Whole
             ,
             is
             to
             hold
             the
             Reins
             too
             strait
             ,
             and
             to
             be
             over-severe
             and
             Arbitrary
             .
             But
             it
             must
             be
             left
             to
             the
             iudgment
             of
             our
             Governours
             ,
             what
             measure
             and
             proportion
             of
             Liberty
             may
             be
             safely
             vouchsafed
             ,
             with
             respect
             to
             the
             Interest
             of
             the
             Community
             ,
             both
             because
             they
             are
             to
             be
             presumed
             the
             fittest
             Judges
             of
             this
             affair
             ,
             and
             because
             it
             is
             wholly
             inconsistent
             with
             Government
             for
             every
             private
             person
             to
             be
             his
             own
             Judge
             .
             But
             (
             as
             I
             need
             not
             add
             )
             Governours
             are
             obliged
             as
             they
             will
             answer
             it
             to
             their
             Judge
             ,
             not
             to
             be
             hasty
             in
             making
             a
             judgment
             ,
             but
             to
             do
             it
             with
             the
             greatest
             wariness
             and
             deliberation
             ,
             because
             their
             being
             mistaken
             in
             this
             point
             may
             happen
             to
             be
             of
             very
             evil
             and
             mischievous
             consequence
             .
          
           
             Prop.
             3.
             
             It
             is
             a
             very
             plain
             case
             that
             men
             ought
             to
             have
             the
             Liberty
             of
             enjoying
             their
             Opinions
             to
             themselves
             ,
             without
             their
             being
             extorted
             by
             penalties
             from
             them
             .
             This
             follows
             from
             the
             foregoing
             proposition
             ,
             and
             if
             that
             be
             true
             this
             can't
             be
             false
             .
             For
             if
             such
             a
             Liberty
             ought
             to
             be
             granted
             as
             hath
             no
             ill
             Aspect
             upon
             the
             
             Community
             ,
             then
             no
             Body
             should
             be
             compelled
             to
             discover
             his
             Opinions
             ,
             because
             whilest
             they
             are
             kept
             within
             a
             mans
             own
             Breast
             ,
             they
             can
             do
             no
             hurt
             to
             other
             Folk
             ,
             and
             if
             they
             discover
             themselves
             by
             Overt-Acts
             (
             as
             the
             Lawyers
             speak
             )
             there
             is
             no
             need
             of
             using
             violent
             means
             for
             the
             Extorting
             of
             them
             .
             Which
             is
             the
             cruel
             practice
             of
             the
             Roman
             Church
             ,
             and
             our
             own
             Nation
             knew
             it
             by
             sad
             experience
             in
             the
             Reign
             of
             Queen
             Mary
             .
             How
             many
             excellently
             good
             Christians
             were
             then
             Sentenced
             to
             the
             Stake
             for
             their
             mere
             Refusing
             to
             Subscribe
             to
             their
             as
             wicked
             as
             false
             Doctrine
             of
             the
             
               Sacrifice
               of
               the
               Altar
            
             ?
          
           
             Prop.
             4.
             
             To
             make
             Sanguinary
             Laws
             against
             mere
             Dissenting
             from
             the
             publick
             Establishment
             ,
             that
             is
             ,
             when
             Dissenting
             from
             it
             is
             not
             accompanied
             with
             a
             Factious
             ,
             Schismatical
             and
             Seditious
             opposition
             to
             it
             ,
             is
             without
             controversie
             Antichristian
             Tyranny
             .
             Of
             all
             the
             indefensible
             practices
             of
             the
             now
             mentioned
             Church
             ,
             there
             is
             none
             that
             makes
             the
             Title
             of
             Antichrist
             more
             due
             to
             her
             ,
             than
             her
             prosecuting
             with
             Fire
             and
             Faggot
             ,
             and
             all
             manner
             of
             Cruelties
             ,
             men
             who
             are
             guilty
             of
             no
             other
             crime
             but
             that
             of
             
             renouncing
             Communion
             with
             her
             in
             her
             gross
             Corruptions
             .
          
           
             But
             suppose
             her
             Terms
             of
             Communion
             were
             as
             agreeable
             as
             they
             are
             contrary
             to
             the
             Word
             of
             God
             ,
             yet
             would
             her
             putting
             men
             to
             death
             for
             their
             bare
             not
             submitting
             to
             those
             terms
             ,
             speak
             her
             to
             be
             utterly
             destitute
             of
             the
             true
             Christian
             Spirit
             :
             And
             to
             deserve
             that
             Reprehension
             which
             her
             mild
             and
             gentle
             Master
             gave
             to
             his
             Disciples
             for
             desiring
             him
             to
             call
             for
             Fire
             from
             Heaven
             to
             destroy
             the
             Samaritans
             for
             refusing
             to
             receive
             him
             ,
             
               viz.
               Ye
               know
               not
               what
               manner
               of
               Spirit
               ye
               are
               of
               ;
               for
               the
               Son
               of
               man
               came
               not
               to
               destroy
               mens
               lives
               ,
               but
               to
               save
               them
               .
            
             And
             if
             our
             Saviour
             was
             so
             offended
             with
             those
             Disciples
             for
             making
             that
             motion
             ,
             though
             He
             knew
             't
             was
             not
             made
             deliberately
             ,
             but
             in
             a
             sudden
             fit
             of
             passion
             ,
             and
             that
             kindled
             too
             by
             the
             quick
             resentment
             they
             had
             of
             an
             high
             affront
             that
             was
             put
             upon
             his
             Sacred
             person
             ,
             how
             highly
             must
             it
             needs
             provoke
             him
             to
             see
             Christians
             destroying
             their
             Brethren
             in
             cool
             bloud
             ,
             and
             that
             not
             for
             so
             hainous
             a
             crime
             as
             Renouncing
             his
             Religion
             ,
             but
             for
             not
             being
             Christians
             of
             their
             Mode
             and
             Form
             :
             Which
             possibly
             considering
             all
             their
             circumstances
             (
             particularly
             their
             Education
             ,
             
             the
             prejudices
             of
             which
             it
             is
             the
             most
             difficult
             thing
             in
             the
             world
             one
             of
             them
             to
             overcome
             ,
             their
             Parts
             ,
             Complexions
             ,
             &c.
             )
             may
             be
             more
             their
             misfortune
             than
             their
             fault
             .
          
           
             Besides
             Sanguinary
             Penalties
             ,
             or
             the
             using
             of
             extreme
             Rigour
             of
             any
             kind
             to
             compel
             men
             to
             come
             over
             to
             our
             way
             of
             Religion
             ,
             are
             the
             most
             improper
             means
             to
             effect
             that
             end
             ;
             
             that
             of
             Lactantius
             being
             as
             great
             a
             Truth
             in
             all
             Ages
             as
             it
             was
             in
             his
             and
             the
             two
             foregoing
             ,
             when
             the
             Church
             was
             subject
             to
             the
             Heathen
             Persecutors
             ,
             
               viz.
               Religion
               is
               a
               thing
               to
               which
               no
               man
               can
               be
               forced
               ,
               the
               Will
               is
               perswaded
               by
               Words
               not
               by
               Blows
               .
            
             And
             the
             Arguments
             used
             by
             the
             most
             Ancient
             Fathers
             against
             persecuting
             people
             for
             mere
             dissenting
             in
             matters
             of
             Religion
             are
             as
             strong
             against
             the
             persecuting
             practices
             of
             Rome
             Christian
             ,
             as
             they
             were
             against
             those
             of
             Rome
             Pagan
             .
          
           
             And
             this
             means
             hath
             proved
             always
             as
             unsuccessful
             as
             it
             is
             improper
             ,
             the
             best
             success
             it
             hath
             ever
             had
             hath
             been
             to
             make
             some
             Hypocrites
             ,
             and
             the
             rest
             more
             averse
             and
             obstinate
             than
             they
             were
             before
             .
             That
             way
             of
             Religion
             they
             before
             disliked
             ,
             they
             now
             hate
             ,
             and
             
               oppression
               making
               even
               wise
               men
               mad
            
             (
             as
             King
             Solomon
             
             observeth
             )
             multitudes
             from
             modest
             Dissenters
             in
             their
             own
             defence
             turn
             Factious
             and
             Seditious
             ,
             and
             down-right
             opposers
             .
             And
             nothing
             hath
             been
             more
             ordinarily
             observed
             ,
             than
             that
             Persecution
             doth
             mightily
             encrease
             instead
             of
             diminishing
             the
             number
             of
             Dissenters
             .
             As
             it
             is
             grown
             into
             a
             Maxim
             ,
             
               Sanguis
               Martyrum
               est
               semen
               Ecclesiae
               ,
               The
               bloud
               of
               Martyrs
               is
               the
               seed
               of
               the
               Church
               ,
            
             so
             nothing
             makes
             any
             party
             so
             considerable
             ,
             nor
             any
             thing
             gains
             them
             so
             many
             Proselytes
             ,
             as
             their
             bearing
             Death
             or
             Torment
             or
             any
             cruel
             usage
             like
             Martyrs
             ;
             which
             we
             need
             not
             be
             informed
             the
             very
             worst
             of
             men
             have
             frequently
             done
             .
          
           
             Thanks
             be
             to
             God
             the
             Church
             of
             England
             is
             as
             far
             departed
             from
             that
             of
             Rome
             in
             this
             point
             of
             merciless
             Severity
             ,
             as
             in
             the
             rest
             of
             her
             Abominations
             .
             Which
             hath
             made
             me
             stand
             amazed
             at
             the
             Tragical
             out-cries
             of
             one
             or
             two
             of
             late
             against
             our
             Church
             ,
             as
             if
             the
             Inquisition
             it self
             could
             hardly
             match
             her
             in
             her
             savage
             cruelty
             towards
             sober
             Dissenters
             .
             Such
             Libellers
             as
             these
             have
             as
             little
             Wit
             as
             Christianity
             or
             Common
             Honesty
             ;
             for
             can
             they
             more
             expose
             their
             Reputation
             than
             by
             publishing
             to
             the
             World
             such
             things
             as
             every
             body
             can
             confute
             from
             his
             
             own
             knowledge
             .
             These
             people
             cannot
             but
             believe
             in
             their
             Consciences
             ;
             that
             modest
             Dissenters
             (
             nor
             immodest
             neither
             as
             themselves
             know
             by
             experience
             )
             cannot
             hope
             to
             have
             fairer
             quarter
             in
             any
             part
             of
             the
             Christian
             world
             ,
             where
             there
             is
             any
             Establishment
             ,
             than
             they
             have
             in
             this
             Church
             .
             Nay
             ,
             that
             there
             is
             hardly
             any
             one
             Party
             of
             the
             Dissenters
             that
             would
             be
             half
             so
             favourable
             to
             the
             rest
             ,
             should
             they
             get
             into
             Power
             ,
             as
             our
             Constitution
             is
             to
             all
             of
             them
             .
             The
             principal
             of
             our
             divided
             Parties
             't
             is
             well
             known
             have
             been
             tried
             in
             
               England
               ,
               Scotland
            
             and
             New-England
             ,
             and
             how
             exemplary
             they
             have
             been
             for
             their
             Moderation
             towards
             men
             of
             a
             different
             perswasion
             is
             too
             well
             understood
             to
             be
             quickly
             forgotten
             .
             But
             old
             sores
             shall
             not
             bleed
             afresh
             by
             my
             rubbing
             them
             ,
             as
             great
             provocation
             as
             is
             given
             by
             some
             at
             the
             most
             unseasonable
             time
             imaginable
             .
          
           
             Prop.
             5.
             
             But
             ,
             notwithstanding
             what
             we
             have
             now
             ▪
             Asserted
             ,
             there
             is
             a
             necessity
             of
             making
             it
             more
             mens
             interest
             to
             comply
             with
             the
             publick
             Establishment
             ,
             than
             not
             to
             comply
             with
             it
             :
             Which
             cannot
             be
             done
             ,
             so
             long
             as
             those
             who
             are
             conformable
             thereunto
             ,
             and
             those
             which
             dissent
             
             from
             it
             ,
             are
             both
             put
             into
             the
             self-same
             circumstances
             .
             It
             is
             as
             good
             ,
             nay
             better
             ,
             to
             have
             no
             legal
             Establishment
             at
             all
             ,
             than
             not
             to
             back
             it
             with
             motives
             of
             Temporal
             Interest
             ,
             to
             disswade
             from
             Disobedience
             to
             it
             ;
             it
             is
             so
             ,
             so
             long
             as
             this
             sort
             of
             interest
             hath
             so
             great
             a
             power
             over
             the
             generality
             of
             men
             ,
             nay
             of
             professors
             of
             Religion
             too
             ,
             as
             we
             see
             it
             hath
             ;
             and
             so
             few
             comparatively
             are
             governed
             by
             pure
             Reason
             and
             Conscience
             ,
             as
             great
             pretences
             as
             there
             are
             to
             both
             .
             Penalties
             of
             one
             nature
             or
             other
             are
             necessary
             Sanctions
             of
             Laws
             ,
             and
             were
             it
             not
             for
             the
             annexing
             of
             them
             ,
             Laws
             would
             be
             so
             far
             from
             being
             generally
             obeyed
             ,
             that
             they
             would
             be
             generally
             despised
             and
             contemned
             .
             Nay
             ,
             the
             perverse
             natures
             of
             men
             do
             so
             incline
             them
             
               niti
               in
               vetitum
            
             ,
             to
             do
             what
             's
             prohibited
             ,
             through
             their
             excessive
             fondness
             for
             Liberty
             ,
             that
             I
             am
             perswaded
             the
             way
             to
             have
             this
             or
             that
             done
             by
             the
             far
             greater
             part
             ,
             would
             be
             for
             Authority
             to
             forbid
             it
             without
             a
             Penalty
             .
          
           
             And
             as
             for
             that
             Objection
             ,
             that
             Civil
             penalties
             make
             men
             Hypocrites
             ;
             how
             is
             it
             possible
             that
             those
             who
             make
             it
             should
             not
             at
             the
             same
             time
             see
             ,
             that
             it
             is
             as
             much
             levelled
             at
             all
             Laws
             ,
             as
             at
             those
             which
             relate
             to
             matters
             of
             Religion
             ?
             
             Then
             men
             ought
             not
             to
             be
             prohibited
             Murther
             ,
             Adultery
             or
             Theft
             under
             Civil
             penalties
             ,
             because
             they
             will
             be
             apt
             to
             make
             them
             Hypocrites
             ;
             as
             't
             is
             certain
             those
             are
             no
             better
             ,
             who
             abstain
             from
             those
             crimes
             from
             the
             mere
             fear
             of
             the
             lash
             of
             the
             Law.
             But
             it
             is
             better
             for
             the
             Publick
             that
             men
             should
             be
             Hypocrites
             in
             their
             Obedience
             ,
             than
             that
             they
             should
             live
             in
             Disobedience
             ,
             and
             somewhat
             better
             for
             themselves
             too
             .
             And
             no
             man
             will
             be
             made
             a
             Hypocrite
             by
             penalties
             ,
             but
             such
             a
             one
             as
             would
             disobey
             and
             be
             an
             open
             sinner
             were
             it
             not
             for
             them
             .
          
           
             I
             add
             ,
             that
             this
             Objection
             is
             also
             levelled
             at
             leaving
             it
             to
             every
             bodies
             Liberty
             to
             comply
             or
             not
             comply
             with
             the
             legal
             Establishment
             .
             What
             a
             Temptation
             would
             this
             be
             to
             those
             to
             plead
             scruples
             of
             Conscience
             against
             some
             condition
             of
             Communion
             ,
             who
             are
             only
             swayed
             by
             some
             motive
             of
             Interest
             (
             to
             get
             better
             trading
             ,
             to
             please
             their
             Wives
             or
             the
             like
             )
             to
             leave
             the
             Church
             ,
             and
             joyn
             themselves
             to
             separate
             Congregations
             .
          
           
             Prop.
             6.
             
             We
             must
             distinguish
             between
             a
             Liberty
             of
             serving
             God
             according
             to
             our
             Consciences
             ,
             and
             a
             Liberty
             of
             making
             others
             to
             be
             of
             our
             perswasion
             .
             
             There
             is
             a
             wide
             difference
             between
             these
             two
             .
             
             It
             is
             inconsistent
             with
             Government
             for
             this
             latter
             Liberty
             to
             be
             Allowed
             .
             Nothing
             can
             come
             of
             Authorities
             giving
             licence
             to
             Dissenters
             to
             make
             Proselytes
             to
             their
             several
             Parties
             ,
             but
             downright
             Confusion
             .
             I
             appeal
             to
             themselves
             ,
             whether
             if
             any
             of
             them
             now
             sate
             at
             the
             Helm
             ,
             and
             were
             in
             the
             chair
             of
             Government
             ,
             they
             could
             endure
             to
             have
             their
             Authority
             publickly
             confronted
             ;
             they
             know
             they
             could
             not
             ,
             and
             much
             less
             give
             Liberty
             ,
             that
             is
             Encouragement
             ,
             to
             those
             to
             confront
             it
             who
             have
             a
             mind
             to
             it
             .
             But
             what
             is
             it
             to
             put
             an
             affront
             upon
             Authority
             ,
             if
             publick
             Endeavours
             to
             withdraw
             People
             from
             Obedience
             be
             not
             so
             ?
          
           
             It
             is
             the
             greatest
             immodesty
             to
             desire
             of
             Governours
             such
             a
             Liberty
             as
             this
             ,
             and
             supposeth
             them
             either
             not
             to
             understand
             or
             to
             have
             no
             concern
             for
             their
             own
             interest
             as
             Governours
             .
             And
             those
             that
             dissent
             from
             the
             legal
             Establishment
             ought
             to
             think
             themselves
             most
             kindly
             dealt
             with
             ,
             and
             to
             be
             very
             thankful
             ,
             may
             they
             enjoy
             upon
             tolerable
             terms
             their
             own
             way
             of
             Religion
             ,
             without
             free
             licence
             to
             do
             all
             they
             can
             to
             encrease
             their
             Party
             .
             How
             happy
             would
             our
             good
             Ancestors
             in
             the
             
             Reign
             of
             Queen
             Mary
             have
             thought
             themselves
             ,
             had
             Her
             Majesty
             vouchsafed
             them
             such
             a
             Liberty
             as
             that
             !
             They
             would
             hardly
             have
             thought
             they
             could
             pay
             too
             dear
             for
             't
             .
          
           
             It
             may
             be
             objected
             ,
             what
             if
             a
             man
             be
             immediately
             commissionated
             by
             the
             King
             of
             Kings
             ,
             as
             the
             Apostles
             were
             ,
             publickly
             to
             withdraw
             men
             from
             Obedience
             to
             those
             Laws
             which
             require
             of
             them
             unlawful
             things
             ,
             and
             withal
             he
             prove
             his
             Commission
             by
             working
             of
             Miracles
             ,
             is
             not
             Authority
             obliged
             to
             give
             Liberty
             so
             to
             do
             in
             that
             case
             ?
             Surely
             it
             is
             .
             I
             answer
             ,
             surely
             it
             is
             not
             ,
             but
             't
             is
             obliged
             to
             do
             that
             which
             is
             much
             better
             than
             giving
             this
             Liberty
             ,
             and
             which
             will
             prevent
             all
             need
             of
             it
             ,
             namely
             ,
             to
             Repeal
             those
             Laws
             as
             soon
             as
             ever
             it
             appears
             they
             are
             displeasing
             to
             God
             ;
             and
             so
             to
             make
             the
             doing
             contrary
             to
             them
             no
             Disobedience
             .
             But
             if
             this
             be
             not
             done
             ,
             the
             Commissionated
             person
             ought
             not
             to
             expect
             that
             Authority
             should
             give
             him
             this
             Liberty
             ,
             but
             he
             ought
             to
             take
             it
             ,
             and
             to
             be
             confident
             that
             God
             will
             stand
             by
             him
             in
             so
             doing
             .
          
           
             Prop.
             7.
             
             Those
             Laws
             that
             enjoyn
             or
             forbid
             things
             in
             their
             own
             nature
             Indifferent
             ,
             
             ought
             not
             to
             be
             inforced
             with
             as
             severe
             Penalties
             ,
             as
             those
             which
             are
             made
             for
             or
             against
             those
             things
             which
             are
             good
             or
             evil
             in
             themselves
             ,
             which
             are
             commanded
             or
             prohibited
             by
             the
             Divine
             Laws
             .
             Or
             the
             Transgressors
             of
             the
             
               Majora
               jura
            
             ,
             the
             Laws
             of
             Heaven
             should
             be
             more
             severely
             punisht
             ,
             than
             the
             Transgressors
             of
             mere
             Humane
             Laws
             .
             'T
             is
             certain
             that
             the
             former
             sort
             of
             offenders
             do
             deserve
             worse
             than
             the
             latter
             do
             .
             Their
             crimes
             are
             of
             an
             higher
             nature
             and
             more
             intolerable
             ,
             and
             therefore
             it
             is
             highly
             fit
             that
             they
             should
             be
             greater
             sufferers
             than
             the
             other
             offenders
             ,
             for
             the
             more
             effectual
             scaring
             of
             others
             from
             following
             their
             Example
             ,
             or
             doing
             like
             them
             .
          
           
             All
             offences
             against
             the
             State
             are
             not
             alike
             punished
             ,
             neither
             should
             all
             those
             which
             are
             against
             the
             Church
             .
             No
             good
             man
             will
             question
             ,
             but
             that
             't
             is
             a
             greater
             Sin
             to
             be
             a
             Separatist
             than
             a
             mere
             Dissenter
             in
             some
             things
             ;
             and
             also
             not
             to
             worship
             God
             at
             all
             than
             to
             worship
             him
             in
             an
             illegal
             way
             .
             To
             make
             no
             Conscience
             of
             Receiving
             the
             Lord's
             Supper
             ,
             than
             to
             scruple
             the
             Gesture
             he
             is
             obliged
             to
             receive
             it
             in
             .
             Or
             ,
             that
             Profaneness
             is
             more
             hateful
             than
             unaffected
             Scrupulosity
             or
             
             Superstition
             .
             And
             therefore
             I
             think
             the
             self-same
             or
             equal
             Penalties
             should
             not
             belong
             to
             both
             .
          
           
             Common
             Equity
             requires
             this
             ;
             and
             according
             to
             this
             Rule
             our
             Judge
             hath
             foretold
             us
             He
             will
             at
             the
             last
             day
             proceed
             with
             the
             Disobedient
             .
          
           
             And
             by
             this
             means
             will
             no
             pretence
             be
             left
             to
             those
             ,
             who
             take
             all
             occasions
             to
             censure
             their
             Governours
             ,
             for
             the
             reproaching
             of
             them
             ,
             as
             laying
             too
             great
             weight
             upon
             things
             little
             in
             themselves
             ,
             as
             placing
             Religion
             in
             them
             ,
             and
             equalizing
             their
             own
             Traditions
             with
             (
             and
             much
             less
             preferring
             them
             ,
             Pharisee
             like
             ,
             before
             )
             the
             Commandments
             of
             God
             ;
             and
             as
             having
             less
             Zeal
             for
             Gods
             Glory
             than
             for
             keeping
             up
             the
             Reputation
             of
             their
             own
             Authority
             .
          
           
             And
             for
             the
             same
             as
             well
             as
             an
             higher
             reason
             it
             is
             necessary
             ,
             that
             as
             great
             care
             at
             least
             should
             be
             taken
             to
             bring
             the
             open
             immediate
             Transgressors
             of
             God's
             Laws
             to
             condign
             punishment
             ,
             as
             those
             who
             only
             are
             Transgressors
             of
             mere
             Humane
             Laws
             .
          
           
             But
             there
             is
             one
             thing
             more
             that
             I
             would
             not
             have
             forgotten
             ,
             that
             the
             dreadful
             Censure
             of
             Excommunication
             ought
             not
             to
             be
             past
             upon
             any
             but
             the
             greatest
             
             offenders
             ;
             among
             which
             (
             that
             I
             may
             not
             be
             mistaken
             )
             I
             account
             (
             as
             the
             Primitive
             Church
             did
             )
             all
             Schismaticks
             as
             well
             as
             Prophane
             persons
             .
             To
             make
             the
             smaller
             offenders
             liable
             to
             it
             ,
             be
             it
             done
             upon
             what
             pretence
             it
             will
             ,
             is
             the
             readiest
             way
             to
             make
             it
             contemptible
             .
             And
             nothing
             is
             more
             contrary
             to
             the
             practice
             of
             the
             Apostles
             or
             the
             first
             Ages
             than
             so
             to
             do
             .
          
           
             Prop.
             8.
             
             Most
             favour
             may
             be
             reasonably
             expected
             by
             such
             Dissenters
             as
             give
             the
             greatest
             reason
             to
             judge
             that
             they
             are
             really
             Conscientious
             in
             their
             Dissenting
             .
             If
             any
             Liberty
             be
             left
             by
             Law
             to
             the
             Magistrate
             to
             shew
             favour
             in
             pitiable
             circumstances
             ,
             whatsoever
             it
             is
             ,
             such
             Dissenters
             ought
             to
             have
             the
             benefit
             of
             it
             .
             And
             those
             may
             be
             presumed
             to
             be
             Conscientious
             in
             reality
             as
             well
             as
             pretence
             ,
             who
          
           
             First
             ,
             Are
             observed
             to
             make
             Conscience
             of
             the
             great
             and
             indisputable
             duties
             of
             Religion
             .
             And
          
           
             Secondly
             ,
             Who
             comply
             with
             the
             Establishment
             as
             far
             as
             they
             can
             ,
             for
             ought
             that
             appeareth
             to
             the
             contrary
             .
             These
             we
             are
             bound
             in
             charity
             to
             believe
             are
             sincerely
             Conscientious
             in
             stopping
             where
             they
             do
             .
             This
             proposition
             needs
             no
             proving
             ;
             
             and
             this
             other
             is
             as
             clear
             ,
             viz.
             Those
             who
             give
             greatest
             evidence
             of
             their
             being
             Conscientious
             have
             most
             right
             to
             favour
             .
          
           
             But
             although
             it
             be
             not
             an
             indisputable
             case
             ,
             that
             he
             makes
             no
             Conscience
             in
             some
             smaller
             things
             who
             makes
             none
             in
             certain
             great
             ones
             ;
             or
             that
             he
             who
             goes
             not
             as
             far
             as
             he
             declares
             he
             can
             ,
             is
             a
             mere
             pretender
             to
             Conscience
             in
             what
             he
             saith
             he
             cannot
             do
             ,
             yet
             there
             is
             no
             injury
             done
             him
             if
             his
             Governours
             have
             a
             strong
             suspicion
             of
             him
             ,
             and
             he
             fare
             the
             worse
             upon
             that
             account
             .
             He
             must
             then
             thank
             himself
             for
             it
             ,
             and
             not
             blame
             them
             .
          
           
             Prop.
             9.
             
             Those
             have
             least
             reason
             to
             ask
             or
             look
             for
             Liberty
             of
             Conscience
             or
             any
             thing
             of
             Indulgence
             ,
             who
             are
             for
             no
             bodies
             having
             it
             besides
             themselves
             ,
             and
             give
             great
             reason
             to
             presume
             by
             their
             behaviour
             in
             their
             present
             circumstances
             ,
             that
             were
             they
             in
             Authority
             they
             would
             give
             none
             to
             those
             from
             whom
             they
             now
             expect
             it
             .
          
           
             Such
             are
             all
             those
             who
             are
             not
             contented
             to
             Disobey
             the
             present
             Laws
             ,
             nor
             to
             draw
             others
             to
             their
             Party
             as
             much
             as
             in
             them
             lies
             ,
             but
             cannot
             forbear
             Railing
             at
             ,
             and
             passing
             the
             severest
             and
             most
             uncharitable
             
             Censures
             ,
             in
             their
             Common
             discourse
             ,
             and
             in
             the
             Pulpit
             and
             Press
             too
             ,
             upon
             their
             Spiritual
             Governours
             especially
             ,
             and
             those
             who
             are
             Conformable
             to
             the
             Constitution
             .
             'T
             is
             not
             at
             all
             to
             be
             questioned
             but
             such
             People
             would
             Persecute
             otherwise
             than
             with
             their
             Tongues
             or
             Pens
             ,
             if
             ever
             they
             should
             be
             furnisht
             with
             more
             dangerous
             Weapons
             .
             He
             who
             shews
             his
             teeth
             at
             me
             ,
             I
             have
             reason
             to
             suspect
             would
             make
             them
             meet
             ,
             were
             he
             able
             to
             bite
             ;
             in
             so
             doing
             he
             shews
             his
             good
             will
             and
             what
             he
             would
             gladly
             be
             at
             ,
             had
             he
             an
             opportunity
             .
             I
             wish
             the
             Papists
             were
             the
             onely
             people
             I
             could
             now
             reflect
             upon
             .
          
           
             Such
             too
             are
             all
             our
             peremptory
             Dogmatizers
             in
             Disputable
             points
             of
             Religion
             ,
             who
             cannot
             bear
             to
             be
             contradicted
             ,
             though
             never
             so
             modestly
             ,
             as
             if
             they
             had
             gotten
             the
             Popes
             chair
             from
             him
             ,
             and
             their
             judgments
             were
             the
             standard
             of
             Orthodoxy
             .
             From
             whose
             Sentiments
             you
             may
             not
             depart
             scarcely
             one
             hairs
             breadth
             ,
             but
             you
             immediately
             fall
             under
             suspicion
             of
             Heresie
             ,
             or
             some
             dangerous
             error
             .
          
           
             I
             should
             be
             very
             loth
             these
             Stiff
             and
             Supercilious
             men
             should
             ever
             live
             to
             be
             my
             Masters
             ;
             if
             they
             should
             ,
             I
             doubt
             not
             
             ●ut
             I
             should
             soon
             feel
             that
             they
             have
             Cru●●ty
             answerable
             to
             their
             Pride
             ,
             as
             much
             ●s
             some
             of
             them
             now
             cry
             out
             for
             
               Liberty
               ●f
               Conscience
            
             .
          
           
             The
             men
             I
             have
             now
             in
             my
             thoughts
             ●re
             not
             onely
             (
             as
             I
             said
             of
             the
             other
             )
             ●he
             Roman
             Gentlemen
             ,
             but
             certain
             pro●●ssed
             Protestants
             (
             as
             like
             Papists
             as
             they
             ●ook
             )
             and
             those
             of
             more
             than
             one
             Mode
             and
             Form.
             
          
           
             Such
             again
             are
             those
             ,
             who
             ,
             as
             impa●ent
             as
             themselves
             are
             of
             all
             Restraints
             ,
             ●re
             very
             angry
             that
             the
             Conformable
             Clergy
             are
             no
             more
             restrained
             ,
             that
             is
             ,
             ●n
             Doctrinals
             .
             Who
             would
             have
             the
             ●hirty
             Nine
             Articles
             more
             than
             Nine
             ●nd
             Forty
             ,
             and
             are
             not
             a
             little
             grieved
             that
             several
             Points
             are
             so
             expressed
             ,
             as
             to
             admit
             of
             a
             latitude
             of
             Interpretation
             .
             Who
             can
             believe
             but
             that
             these
             men
             would
             be
             far
             more
             severe
             Restrainers
             of
             Liberty
             ,
             than
             those
             whom
             they
             so
             complain
             of
             ?
             I
             say
             far
             more
             severe
             ,
             for
             there
             is
             no
             Considerative
             Ingenuous
             and
             Free-minded
             man
             but
             had
             rather
             have
             twenty
             harmless
             Rites
             imposed
             on
             his
             Practice
             ,
             than
             two
             disputable
             and
             uncertain
             Doctrines
             upon
             his
             Belief
             .
          
           
             And
             such
             lastly
             are
             those
             Parties
             ,
             who
             ,
             whensoever
             they
             have
             had
             opportunity
             ,
             
             have
             been
             Rigidly
             severe
             to
             Dissenters
             from
             themselves
             .
             What
             security
             can
             we
             possibly
             have
             ,
             that
             those
             who
             for
             the
             time
             past
             have
             been
             Persecutors
             ,
             whenever
             they
             had
             Power
             in
             their
             hands
             ,
             will
             never
             be
             so
             for
             the
             time
             to
             come
             ,
             if
             they
             should
             have
             Power
             ?
             Especially
             if
             they
             still
             retain
             those
             principles
             which
             naturally
             tend
             to
             make
             men
             Cruel
             .
          
           
             Here
             if
             I
             expatiated
             I
             would
             have
             onely
             to
             do
             with
             the
             Popish
             Faction
             ,
             and
             spare
             others
             ,
             who
             though
             they
             have
             been
             too
             guilty
             in
             this
             respect
             ,
             yet
             not
             comparably
             to
             them
             .
             What
             is
             better
             known
             throughout
             the
             Christian
             World
             ,
             than
             the
             Horrible
             Tyranny
             of
             the
             Romish
             Church
             ,
             than
             her
             most
             Barbarous
             and
             Savage
             Cruelties
             towards
             those
             who
             would
             not
             
               Worship
               that
               Beast
               and
               his
               Image
               ,
               and
               would
               not
               receive
               the
               mark
               of
               his
               Name
               ?
            
             What
             an
             Ocean
             of
             Bloud
             hath
             this
             Ravenous
             Beast
             shed
             
               of
               the
               Saints
               and
               of
               the
               Prophets
               of
               God
               ?
            
             The
             History
             of
             Pagan
             
             Rome's
             cruelties
             towards
             the
             Christians
             in
             the
             ten
             Famous
             Persecutions
             is
             far
             out-done
             by
             that
             of
             Rome
             Christian
             (
             I
             had
             rather
             say
             Rome
             Antichristian
             )
             towards
             poor
             Protestants
             .
             Guess
             we
             what
             a
             prodigiously
             vast
             number
             have
             fallen
             as
             Sacrifices
             to
             her
             Devilish
             Fury
             by
             two
             or
             three
             Instances
             .
          
           
           
             It
             is
             computed
             that
             in
             the
             Massacre
             in
             Paris
             ,
             and
             other
             parts
             of
             France
             ,
             were
             Butchered
             about
             an
             Hundred
             thousand
             .
             That
             of
             the
             Albigenses
             and
             Waldenses
             were
             Murthered
             no
             fewer
             than
             a
             Thousand
             thousand
             .
             That
             within
             the
             space
             of
             Forty
             years
             from
             the
             Founding
             of
             the
             Blessed
             Order
             of
             the
             Iesuits
             ,
             were
             Murthered
             about
             Nine
             hundred
             thousand
             .
             That
             the
             Holy
             Inquisition
             in
             the
             space
             of
             Thirty
             years
             destroyed
             with
             an
             infinite
             number
             of
             cruelties
             an
             Hundred
             and
             Fifty
             thousand
             .
             That
             in
             the
             
               Low
               Countries
            
             Duke
             Alva
             ,
             that
             Bloudy
             Bigot
             of
             Rome
             ,
             caused
             to
             be
             executed
             about
             Six
             thousand
             .
             And
             what
             great
             numbers
             did
             suffer
             here
             in
             England
             purely
             upon
             the
             score
             of
             Religion
             in
             the
             Reigns
             of
             King
             Henry
             the
             Eighth
             and
             Queen
             Mar●
             ?
             And
             what
             work
             the
             Priests
             and
             Jesuits
             and
             other
             of
             the
             Sons
             of
             Rome
             had
             ere
             this
             time
             been
             employed
             in
             again
             among
             us
             ,
             if
             their
             ●ate
             Horrid
             Conspiracy
             had
             taken
             effect
             ,
             we
             very
             well
             know
             .
          
           
             Those
             know
             no
             more
             of
             the
             Principles
             or
             Spirit
             of
             Popery
             than
             a
             sucking
             Infant
             ,
             who
             can
             give
             the
             least
             credit
             to
             their
             most
             solemn
             promises
             of
             a
             Toleration
             of
             ,
             or
             Indulgence
             towards
             Protestants
             ,
             although
             they
             should
             back
             them
             with
             never
             so
             many
             
             Sacred
             Oaths
             upon
             the
             Holy
             Bible
             ,
             and
             pawn
             their
             Souls
             upon
             their
             fulfilling
             them
             with
             never
             so
             tremendous
             and
             direful
             Execrations
             .
          
           
             And
             yet
             these
             men
             are
             so
             void
             of
             all
             shame
             ,
             that
             ever
             since
             the
             Reformation
             they
             have
             turned
             every
             stone
             to
             obtain
             a
             Toleration
             of
             their
             Religion
             among
             us
             :
             And
             that
             notwithstanding
             the
             plainest
             Demonstrations
             which
             from
             time
             to
             time
             they
             have
             given
             us
             ,
             that
             they
             seek
             it
             for
             no
             other
             End
             ,
             but
             that
             by
             the
             means
             of
             it
             they
             may
             do
             that
             by
             Fraud
             against
             our
             Religion
             and
             all
             that
             's
             dear
             to
             us
             ,
             which
             (
             thanks
             be
             to
             God
             )
             they
             are
             not
             strong
             enough
             to
             do
             by
             force
             ,
             nor
             by
             any
             other
             methods
             of
             Fraud
             neither
             .
          
           
             Though
             they
             could
             never
             yet
             obtain
             a
             legal
             Toleration
             ,
             yet
             they
             have
             not
             wanted
             for
             indulgence
             and
             kind
             usage
             ,
             but
             this
             hath
             been
             so
             far
             from
             melting
             them
             into
             good
             nature
             ,
             that
             they
             have
             still
             taken
             Advantage
             from
             thence
             to
             lay
             Designs
             for
             our
             Ruine
             .
             At
             that
             very
             time
             (
             and
             for
             some
             time
             before
             )
             when
             their
             Gunpowder
             Conspiracy
             ,
             not
             to
             be
             thought
             of
             without
             the
             greatest
             Horror
             ,
             was
             projected
             and
             almost
             effected
             by
             them
             ,
             did
             King
             Iames
             treat
             them
             with
             not
             onely
             extraordinary
             Clemency
             ,
             but
             
             also
             Friendship
             and
             Bounty
             .
             At
             the
             Trial
             of
             the
             Traitors
             ,
             his
             Majestie
             's
             Attorny
             General
             observed
             ,
             that
             
               that
               Treason
               was
               hatched
               at
               a
               time
               ,
               when
               the
               King
               used
               the
               greatest
               Lenity
               towards
               the
               Papists
               ,
               whom
               he
               honoured
               with
               Advancement
               and
               Favour
               as
               well
               as
               others
               ,
               and
               by
               the
               space
               of
               a
               whole
               Year
               and
               four
               Months
               took
               no
               Penalties
               by
               Statute
               of
               them
               .
            
             And
             this
             likewise
             the
             King
             himself
             remembred
             them
             of
             ,
             the
             more
             to
             convince
             them
             of
             their
             prodigious
             Ingratitude
             .
          
           
             And
             to
             pass
             by
             their
             Conspiring
             the
             Death
             of
             King
             Charles
             the
             First
             of
             most
             Happy
             Memory
             ,
             and
             afterwards
             effecting
             it
             by
             the
             hands
             of
             the
             Fanaticks
             (
             whose
             instruments
             they
             were
             ,
             not
             onely
             in
             the
             not
             to
             be
             parallel'd
             Murder
             of
             that
             excellently
             pious
             Prince
             ,
             all
             circumstances
             of
             it
             considered
             ,
             but
             also
             in
             the
             long
             Civil
             War
             preceding
             it
             ,
             as
             Doctor
             
               Peter
               Du-Moulin
            
             hath
             discovered
             in
             his
             Answer
             to
             
               Philanax
               Anglicus
            
             )
             I
             say
             to
             pass
             by
             all
             that
             ,
             to
             which
             nothing
             could
             provoke
             them
             except
             the
             most
             Gentle
             ,
             Gracious
             and
             Kind
             usage
             ,
             't
             is
             known
             to
             every
             body
             ,
             that
             nothing
             neither
             except
             the
             like
             usage
             could
             provoke
             them
             to
             this
             last
             most
             Inhumane
             and
             Hellish
             Conspiracy
             .
          
           
           
             And
             yet
             ,
             notwithstanding
             they
             have
             always
             been
             to
             us
             like
             the
             Philistines
             to
             the
             Israelites
             ,
             sharp
             
               Thorns
               in
               our
               Sides
               ,
               and
               Pricks
               in
               our
               Eyes
               ,
            
             are
             they
             still
             so
             impudent
             as
             to
             insist
             upon
             it
             as
             their
             Right
             to
             have
             Liberty
             of
             Conscience
             ;
             and
             hope
             with
             the
             Assistance
             of
             their
             old
             tried
             Tools
             at
             last
             to
             obtain
             it
             .
             And
             't
             is
             matter
             of
             Grief
             and
             Astonishment
             to
             us
             ,
             that
             these
             will
             not
             yet
             see
             ,
             though
             it
             be
             as
             visible
             as
             the
             Light
             ,
             that
             if
             with
             their
             help
             they
             do
             obtain
             it
             ,
             the
             best
             Recompence
             they
             shall
             receive
             for
             their
             good
             service
             will
             be
             the
             Inslaving
             of
             themselves
             ,
             and
             the
             Ruine
             of
             their
             Religion
             .
          
           
             I
             thought
             not
             of
             so
             far
             enlarging
             upon
             this
             Proposition
             ,
             but
             considering
             into
             what
             a
             large
             Field
             I
             was
             entered
             ,
             I
             found
             it
             somewhat
             difficult
             to
             break
             off
             so
             soon
             .
          
           
             Prop.
             10.
             
             In
             the
             last
             place
             ,
             Governours
             ought
             not
             to
             impose
             any
             thing
             but
             for
             weighty
             Reasons
             ;
             but
             what
             upon
             the
             maturest
             deliberation
             they
             judge
             to
             be
             necessary
             ,
             or
             (
             upon
             one
             account
             or
             other
             )
             very
             highly
             Expedient
             .
             To
             make
             little
             and
             insignificant
             things
             the
             matter
             of
             Laws
             is
             the
             readiest
             course
             to
             beget
             in
             the
             People
             a
             sleighting
             of
             Authority
             ,
             and
             to
             lessen
             the
             Veneration
             
             that
             is
             due
             to
             Laws
             ;
             And
             also
             gives
             ill-minded
             persons
             a
             great
             advantage
             ,
             and
             puts
             plausible
             objections
             into
             their
             mouths
             against
             the
             Government
             .
          
           
             But
             ,
             having
             taken
             leave
             to
             say
             what
             becomes
             Governours
             ,
             I
             am
             obliged
             to
             add
             ,
             that
             private
             Persons
             are
             no
             competent
             judges
             of
             the
             Necessity
             or
             Expediency
             of
             Laws
             .
             And
             that
             it
             very
             ill
             becomes
             them
             to
             be
             forward
             to
             Censure
             those
             as
             needless
             ,
             the
             reason
             of
             which
             is
             unknown
             to
             them
             .
             'T
             is
             an
             Argument
             of
             great
             immodesty
             and
             pride
             to
             think
             ,
             that
             we
             who
             stand
             upon
             the
             lower
             ground
             can
             see
             as
             far
             as
             those
             who
             are
             so
             much
             above
             us
             :
             And
             a
             very
             little
             Prudence
             and
             Humility
             will
             serve
             to
             convince
             us
             ,
             that
             those
             much
             better
             understand
             the
             Methods
             of
             Government
             than
             we
             do
             ,
             and
             what
             is
             fit
             to
             be
             imposed
             ,
             whose
             whole
             Business
             and
             Employment
             it
             is
             to
             Govern.
             
          
           
             We
             have
             certain
             Rules
             whereby
             to
             judge
             of
             the
             Lawfulness
             of
             things
             imposed
             ,
             but
             we
             may
             be
             easily
             mistaken
             when
             we
             undertake
             to
             determine
             of
             the
             Fitness
             of
             them
             .
          
           
             Thus
             having
             with
             submission
             to
             my
             Superiors
             offered
             my
             Opinion
             about
             this
             weighty
             Argument
             in
             the
             foregoing
             Propositions
             ,
             
             I
             hope
             I
             shan't
             be
             censured
             as
             immodest
             if
             I
             also
             add
             ,
             that
             I
             do
             not
             see
             but
             Governours
             might
             avoid
             the
             two
             Extremes
             in
             reference
             to
             
               Liberty
               of
               Conscience
            
             ,
             as
             it
             is
             called
             ,
             by
             having
             a
             constant
             regard
             to
             such
             like
             Rules
             .
             And
             that
             the
             Governed
             ,
             on
             the
             other
             hand
             ,
             by
             doing
             the
             like
             ,
             might
             understand
             without
             much
             difficulty
             ,
             within
             what
             bounds
             they
             ought
             to
             confine
             themselves
             ,
             in
             Craving
             of
             their
             Governours
             or
             Expecting
             from
             them
             this
             kind
             of
             Liberty
             .
          
           
             But
             I
             think
             it
             seasonable
             to
             suggest
             this
             one
             thing
             more
             to
             these
             ,
             that
             they
             would
             so
             behave
             themselves
             ,
             that
             those
             who
             have
             Power
             to
             grant
             it
             as
             far
             as
             is
             sitting
             ,
             might
             not
             be
             tempted
             to
             think
             it
             a
             thing
             onely
             adapted
             to
             the
             serving
             of
             Interest
             ,
             and
             by
             that
             means
             be
             the
             more
             inclined
             to
             a
             total
             Refusing
             of
             any
             such
             Liberty
             .
             I
             mean
             ,
             that
             there
             be
             no
             Occasion
             given
             to
             what
             is
             so
             Commonly
             ,
             not
             without
             ground
             ,
             said
             ,
             viz.
             When
             't
             is
             mens
             Temporal
             Interest
             to
             plead
             for
             Liberty
             of
             Conscience
             ,
             then
             they
             are
             Zealous
             for
             it
             ,
             but
             the
             Tables
             are
             no
             sooner
             turned
             ,
             but
             who
             like
             them
             against
             it
             .
             Were
             we
             as
             honest
             as
             we
             should
             be
             ,
             we
             should
             be
             more
             fixed
             and
             constant
             ,
             and
             not
             so
             vary
             in
             our
             Principles
             as
             our
             Circumstances
             
             vary
             .
             We
             should
             not
             in
             one
             Circumstance
             build
             what
             before
             we
             destroyed
             ,
             and
             in
             another
             destroy
             what
             we
             before
             built
             :
             And
             so
             declare
             amidst
             all
             our
             Stir
             and
             Noise
             about
             
               Liberty
               of
               Conscience
            
             ,
             that
             we
             have
             either
             none
             at
             all
             ,
             or
             but
             very
             little
             Conscience
             .
          
           
             But
             in
             the
             Conclusion
             of
             all
             ,
             I
             must
             not
             forget
             that
             which
             hath
             occasioned
             all
             this
             Discourse
             about
             Liberty
             of
             Conscience
             ,
             viz.
             that
             whatever
             that
             Liberty
             of
             this
             kind
             is
             which
             we
             have
             a
             Right
             to
             ,
             it
             is
             not
             a
             Branch
             of
             Christian
             but
             of
             mere
             Natural
             Liberty
             .
             There
             is
             no
             Text
             of
             Scripture
             that
             mentioneth
             this
             as
             a
             Liberty
             of
             our
             Saviour's
             Purchasing
             ,
             and
             therefore
             no
             Christian
             may
             claim
             it
             as
             a
             Christian.
             'T
             is
             due
             to
             men
             of
             all
             Religions
             ,
             who
             may
             be
             supposed
             to
             make
             Conscience
             of
             what
             they
             do
             ,
             and
             not
             only
             to
             the
             Professors
             of
             the
             Christian
             Religion
             .
             And
             't
             was
             always
             and
             in
             all
             places
             as
             much
             mens
             Right
             ,
             as
             it
             hath
             been
             since
             our
             Saviour's
             Appearance
             in
             the
             World
             ,
             and
             is
             in
             those
             Parts
             of
             it
             where
             his
             Gospel
             is
             received
             .
          
        
         
           
           
             CHAP.
             XVI
             .
          
           
             The
             Third
             Inference
             from
             our
             Notion
             of
             Christian
             Liberty
             ,
             viz.
             That
             Popery
             is
             the
             greatest
             Enemy
             in
             the
             World
             thereunto
             .
             Where
             it
             is
             shewed
             ,
             First
             ,
             That
             the
             Church
             of
             Rome
             Robs
             those
             who
             are
             subject
             to
             her
             of
             that
             Natural
             Liberty
             which
             necessarily
             belongs
             to
             them
             as
             they
             are
             Men
             ,
             viz.
             That
             which
             consists
             in
             the
             free
             use
             of
             their
             Vnderstandings
             in
             matters
             of
             Religion
             .
             That
             She
             will
             not
             permit
             men
             to
             Examine
             either
             her
             Doctrines
             or
             Practices
             by
             the
             Holy
             Scriptures
             ;
             nor
             yet
             to
             receive
             the
             Holy
             Scriptures
             themselves
             otherwise
             than
             upon
             her
             Authority
             .
             The
             Wickedness
             of
             this
             exposed
             in
             two
             Particulars
             .
             The
             alledging
             of
             Scripture
             for
             it
             ,
             shewed
             to
             be
             the
             grossest
             Absurdity
             .
             Their
             great
             Text
             1
             Tim.
             3.
             15.
             spoken
             to
             .
             Her
             Tyranny
             over
             mens
             Minds
             further
             shewed
             .
          
           
             HAving
             now
             spoken
             to
             all
             the
             False
             Notions
             of
             
               Christian
               Liberty
            
             that
             I
             know
             of
             ,
             and
             discovered
             the
             intolerable
             
             Mischievousness
             of
             them
             as
             well
             as
             Falsity
             ;
             I
             proceed
             to
             another
             Inference
             from
             our
             Notion
             thereof
             ,
             namely
             ;
          
           
             Thirdly
             ,
             That
             Popery
             is
             a
             Religion
             (
             if
             I
             honour
             it
             not
             too
             much
             in
             calling
             it
             so
             )
             that
             is
             the
             greatest
             Enemy
             in
             the
             whole
             World
             to
             
               Christian
               Liberty
            
             .
             Should
             all
             the
             wicked
             Wits
             in
             the
             World
             meet
             together
             to
             Consult
             and
             Complot
             how
             to
             Banish
             out
             of
             it
             this
             Liberty
             ,
             they
             could
             not
             devise
             more
             effectual
             means
             for
             the
             doing
             of
             it
             than
             those
             which
             are
             pitch'd
             upon
             by
             the
             Church
             of
             Rome
             .
             And
             here
             we
             will
             shew
             ,
          
           
             First
             ,
             That
             She
             Robs
             those
             who
             Subject
             themselves
             to
             her
             ,
             of
             that
             Natural
             Liberty
             which
             necessarily
             belongs
             to
             them
             as
             they
             are
             Men
             ,
             or
             Reasonable
             Creatures
             .
             And
             much
             more
             ,
          
           
             Secondly
             ,
             That
             She
             Robs
             them
             of
             that
             Liberty
             ,
             which
             it
             was
             the
             Design
             of
             our
             Saviour's
             Coming
             into
             the
             World
             ,
             and
             of
             all
             he
             did
             and
             suffered
             here
             to
             instate
             us
             in
             .
          
           
             First
             ,
             That
             She
             Robs
             those
             ,
             who
             Subject
             themselves
             to
             her
             ,
             of
             that
             Natural
             Liberty
             ,
             which
             necessarily
             belongs
             to
             them
             as
             Men
             ,
             or
             Reasonable
             Creatures
             .
             There
             is
             no
             Liberty
             so
             Essential
             to
             Humane
             Nature
             ,
             or
             so
             much
             its
             Inviolable
             Right
             ,
             as
             
             that
             which
             consists
             in
             the
             free
             use
             of
             our
             Understandings
             :
             But
             a
             Papist
             is
             miserably
             tied
             up
             and
             inslaved
             here
             ;
             and
             that
             in
             those
             matters
             wherein
             it
             is
             of
             Infinitely
             the
             greatest
             Importance
             and
             Concernment
             to
             him
             ,
             that
             his
             Mind
             should
             be
             free
             ,
             namely
             in
             matters
             of
             Religion
             ;
             which
             have
             such
             a
             necessary
             influence
             into
             the
             Welfare
             of
             our
             Souls
             and
             our
             Eternal
             Happiness
             .
          
           
             But
             ,
             notwithstanding
             that
             Injunction
             of
             S.
             
               Paul
               ,
               1
               Thes.
               5.
               21.
               
               Prove
               all
               things
               ,
               hold
               fast
               that
               which
               is
               good
               .
            
             And
             that
             of
             S.
             Iohn
             ,
             1
             Epist.
             4.
             1.
             
             
               Beloved
               believe
               not
               every
               Spirit
               ,
               but
               try
               the
               Spirits
               whether
               they
               be
               of
               God
               ,
            
             &c.
             
             This
             Church
             denieth
             to
             her
             Children
             all
             judgment
             of
             Discretion
             in
             Points
             of
             Religion
             ;
             at
             least
             except
             in
             this
             one
             Point
             ,
             the
             choice
             of
             the
             Church
             for
             their
             Guide
             ,
             which
             having
             Chosen
             ,
             they
             must
             follow
             her
             blind-fold
             all
             their
             lives
             after
             .
             They
             must
             be
             Implicit
             Believers
             ,
             and
             Implicit
             Chusers
             ,
             She
             will
             〈◊〉
             and
             believe
             for
             them
             :
             All
             
             their
             ●●dgment
             and
             Faith
             must
             be
             resolved
             into
             h●rs
             ;
             as
             being
             ,
             if
             you
             will
             believe
             her
             ,
             〈◊〉
             and
             Uncapable
             of
             being
             either
             deceiv●●
             〈◊〉
             self
             ,
             or
             of
             deceiving
             others
             .
          
           
             And
             therefore
             ,
             to
             take
             our
             Saviour's
             〈◊〉
             to
             〈◊〉
             
               th●
               Scriptures
            
             ,
             except
             for
             
             the
             forementioned
             one
             thing
             ,
             (
             nay
             ,
             for
             that
             too
             ,
             as
             we
             shall
             see
             anon
             )
             is
             to
             put
             an
             Affront
             upon
             Her
             Authority
             ;
             and
             the
             Bereans
             ,
             who
             were
             so
             highly
             commended
             for
             so
             doing
             ,
             were
             guilty
             of
             great
             Sauciness
             and
             high
             Presumption
             .
          
           
             And
             She
             takes
             the
             most
             successful
             course
             that
             can
             be
             thought
             of
             ,
             that
             you
             shall
             not
             
               Search
               the
               Scriptures
            
             ,
             by
             locking
             them
             up
             as
             She
             does
             ,
             and
             making
             the
             Bible
             so
             scarce
             a
             Book
             to
             be
             light
             upon
             ,
             where
             she
             hath
             Power
             enough
             to
             do
             it
             ;
             and
             in
             those
             places
             where
             her
             Power
             is
             Clipt
             ,
             by
             using
             a
             many
             wicked
             Artifices
             to
             keep
             the
             Vulgar
             from
             looking
             into
             it
             ;
             who
             are
             so
             miserably
             imposed
             upon
             by
             their
             wretched
             Priests
             ,
             as
             to
             think
             it
             a
             lighter
             sin
             to
             be
             Drunk
             or
             to
             commit
             Fornication
             ,
             and
             transgress
             many
             an
             express
             Law
             of
             God
             ,
             than
             to
             cast
             their
             Eyes
             upon
             the
             Holy
             Scriptures
             .
             So
             well
             aware
             is
             this
             Church
             ,
             that
             a
             great
             part
             of
             her
             Religion
             is
             neither
             to
             be
             found
             there
             ,
             nor
             agreeable
             with
             them
             ,
             but
             as
             expresly
             ,
             as
             it
             can
             be
             done
             by
             words
             ,
             contradicted
             by
             them
             .
          
           
             And
             as
             you
             may
             not
             Examine
             any
             of
             her
             Doctrines
             or
             Practices
             by
             comparing
             them
             with
             the
             Rule
             of
             Faith
             and
             Practice
             ,
             the
             Scriptures
             ,
             so
             neither
             (
             which
             is
             but
             a
             
             necessary
             consequence
             from
             thence
             )
             may
             you
             have
             any
             other
             Foundation
             for
             your
             Belief
             of
             the
             Books
             of
             Scripture
             themselves
             ,
             besides
             her
             Authority
             .
             She
             will
             have
             your
             Assent
             to
             their
             being
             of
             Divine
             Authority
             to
             depend
             wholly
             upon
             her
             Testimony
             ;
             Notwithstanding
             that
             God
             Almighty
             hath
             vouchsafed
             to
             the
             World
             marvellously
             full
             and
             plentiful
             Evidence
             thereof
             ,
             and
             such
             as
             is
             adapted
             to
             the
             capacities
             of
             all
             those
             who
             have
             the
             use
             of
             Reason
             ,
             but
             never
             once
             mentioned
             this
             as
             a
             part
             of
             that
             Evidence
             ,
             and
             therefore
             much
             less
             can
             it
             be
             thought
             the
             Whole
             .
          
           
             How
             infinitely
             ill
             hath
             this
             Corrupt
             Church
             deserved
             at
             the
             hands
             of
             all
             Christians
             ,
             although
             this
             were
             the
             onely
             Abuse
             she
             had
             put
             upon
             them
             !
          
           
             For
             (
             to
             say
             nothing
             of
             her
             Horrible
             Pride
             and
             Uncharitableness
             in
             making
             the
             truth
             of
             the
             Scriptures
             dependent
             on
             her
             Testimony
             ,
             that
             her
             Pretence
             supposing
             her
             making
             her self
             the
             onely
             true
             Church
             )
             this
             is
             the
             greatest
             injury
             imaginable
             to
             Christianity
             ;
             nor
             can
             she
             take
             a
             surer
             course
             than
             this
             to
             make
             all
             men
             Infidels
             .
             And
             that
             upon
             these
             two
             Accounts
             .
          
           
           
             First
             ,
             This
             Pretence
             of
             hers
             is
             immediately
             founded
             upon
             a
             Precarious
             and
             most
             Evidently
             false
             Principle
             ,
             viz.
             That
             of
             her
             Infallibility
             .
             I
             dare
             appeal
             to
             those
             of
             her
             own
             Sons
             who
             have
             studied
             the
             Controversie
             ,
             whether
             there
             was
             ever
             a
             more
             shamefully
             baffled
             Cause
             in
             the
             World
             than
             this
             is
             :
             Whether
             by
             their
             Infallible
             Church
             they
             mean
             with
             the
             Iesuits
             the
             Pope
             alone
             ,
             or
             with
             others
             the
             Pope
             with
             his
             General
             Council
             ,
             that
             is
             ,
             a
             pack
             of
             Bishops
             and
             Priests
             of
             his
             own
             Faction
             .
          
           
             As
             the
             Psalmist
             saith
             ,
             
               If
               the
               Foundations
               be
               destroyed
               ,
               what
               shall
               the
               Righteous
               do
               ?
            
             So
             if
             this
             be
             the
             Foundation
             of
             our
             Christian
             Faith
             ,
             and
             that
             be
             proved
             to
             be
             a
             Rotten
             Foundation
             (
             as
             nothing
             was
             ever
             proved
             if
             this
             be
             not
             )
             then
             what
             shall
             we
             Christians
             do
             ?
             We
             must
             then
             acknowledge
             our selves
             a
             Generation
             of
             most
             Credulous
             Fools
             ,
             and
             that
             
               our
               Faith
               is
               vain
            
             .
             If
             the
             Foundation
             be
             tottering
             ,
             the
             whole
             Superstructure
             must
             fall
             to
             the
             Ground
             .
          
           
             But
             so
             fond
             is
             this
             Unsatiably
             Covetous
             and
             Ambitious
             Church
             of
             her
             Great
             Diana
             Infallibility
             ,
             by
             the
             Pretence
             whereof
             she
             hath
             raised
             her self
             to
             such
             a
             Height
             and
             Grandeur
             ,
             that
             she
             is
             well
             
             content
             ,
             if
             that
             must
             fall
             ,
             that
             our
             Saviour
             and
             his
             Apostles
             ,
             both
             the
             Old
             and
             New
             Testament
             should
             fall
             with
             it
             .
             And
             she
             hath
             done
             all
             that
             lies
             in
             her
             to
             make
             it
             necessary
             ,
             that
             those
             who
             shall
             have
             the
             wisdom
             to
             reject
             her
             Ridiculous
             Doctrine
             of
             Infallibility
             ,
             should
             at
             the
             self-same
             time
             renounce
             Christianity
             .
          
           
             If
             Popery
             were
             Chargeable
             with
             no
             other
             Crime
             (
             as
             it
             is
             with
             innumerable
             others
             ,
             and
             many
             of
             them
             intolerable
             )
             I
             say
             were
             it
             Chargeable
             with
             no
             other
             Crime
             ,
             but
             the
             making
             our
             Belief
             of
             the
             Authority
             of
             the
             Books
             of
             Scripture
             to
             be
             founded
             on
             the
             Infallibility
             of
             the
             Romish
             Faction
             ,
             we
             ought
             to
             be
             as
             zealous
             for
             the
             Preventing
             its
             Reestablishment
             in
             this
             Nation
             (
             from
             whence
             it
             hath
             happily
             been
             twice
             Expelled
             )
             as
             we
             are
             desirous
             to
             Preserve
             the
             Christian
             Religion
             .
          
           
             Secondly
             ,
             The
             Romish
             Churche's
             making
             her
             Authority
             the
             sole
             Foundation
             of
             our
             Belief
             of
             the
             Scriptures
             makes
             the
             Testimony
             of
             the
             Spirit
             to
             the
             Truth
             of
             Christianity
             ,
             in
             our
             Saviour
             when
             on
             ●arth
             ,
             and
             in
             the
             Apostles
             and
             others
             in
             the
             Primitive
             Ages
             ,
             to
             be
             now
             perfectly
             Insignificant
             .
             I
             think
             it
             makes
             them
             to
             be
             so
             as
             to
             the
             Church
             Representative
             ,
             for
             
             she
             pretends
             to
             her
             Infallibility
             (
             and
             consequently
             to
             her
             Infallible
             Assurance
             of
             the
             Truth
             of
             Christianity
             )
             as
             an
             immedi●te
             Gift
             of
             the
             Holy
             Ghost
             ,
             therefore
             what
             need
             hath
             she
             of
             the
             Testimony
             of
             Miracles
             ?
             But
             as
             to
             Private
             Christians
             I
             can
             by
             no
             means
             understand
             in
             what
             stead
             they
             stand
             them
             ;
             for
             if
             the
             Churches
             Authority
             be
             necessary
             to
             their
             believing
             the
             truth
             of
             the
             Scriptures
             ,
             and
             therefore
             to
             their
             believing
             that
             there
             were
             those
             Miracles
             really
             wrought
             ,
             which
             the
             Writings
             of
             the
             Apostles
             tell
             us
             of
             ,
             then
             why
             may
             they
             not
             without
             any
             more
             ado
             make
             her
             Authority
             the
             immediate
             ground
             of
             their
             Assent
             to
             the
             truth
             of
             Christianity
             ?
          
           
             It
             is
             said
             that
             the
             truth
             of
             the
             Matters
             of
             Fact
             are
             not
             knowable
             at
             this
             distance
             ,
             (
             such
             as
             whether
             there
             were
             such
             Persons
             as
             our
             Saviour
             and
             his
             Apostles
             ,
             whether
             they
             performed
             such
             Miracles
             ,
             and
             the
             Apostles
             wrote
             such
             Books
             ,
             &c.
             )
             but
             by
             the
             Tradition
             of
             the
             Church
             ,
             because
             no
             such
             Matters
             are
             to
             be
             known
             at
             any
             considerable
             distance
             ,
             but
             by
             Tradition
             .
          
           
             To
             this
             it
             is
             Answered
             ,
             that
             it
             is
             one
             thing
             to
             believe
             the
             Matters
             of
             Fact
             upon
             the
             Churche's
             Tradition
             ,
             and
             another
             to
             
             believe
             them
             upon
             her
             Authority
             founded
             upon
             her
             Infallibility
             .
             Now
             this
             latter
             we
             reject
             ,
             but
             adhere
             to
             the
             former
             ,
             as
             a
             Ground
             of
             our
             belief
             of
             those
             things
             .
          
           
             But
             then
             by
             the
             Tradition
             of
             the
             Church
             we
             are
             far
             from
             meaning
             that
             of
             Rome
             onely
             .
             We
             mean
             the
             Catholick
             Church
             ,
             or
             the
             whole
             Collective
             Body
             of
             Christians
             throughout
             the
             World
             ,
             from
             the
             Apostles
             times
             down
             to
             this
             present
             Age
             ;
             of
             which
             the
             Roman
             Church
             is
             but
             a
             Part
             (
             and
             therefore
             does
             Impudently
             in
             appropriating
             Catholicism
             to
             her self
             )
             and
             that
             a
             very
             Vitiated
             Part
             too
             ,
             and
             that
             Church
             Representative
             an
             exceedingly
             small
             Part.
             
          
           
             And
             we
             receive
             the
             Tradition
             of
             the
             Catholick
             Church
             as
             a
             Ground
             (
             as
             I
             said
             )
             of
             believing
             these
             Matters
             ,
             not
             as
             t●e
             Ground
             ,
             because
             we
             take
             in
             another
             Tradition
             ,
             viz.
             that
             of
             those
             who
             are
             out
             of
             the
             Church
             ,
             and
             Enemies
             to
             Christianity
             ,
             the
             Iews
             especially
             .
          
           
             In
             short
             ,
             we
             believe
             those
             and
             the
             like
             matters
             of
             Fact
             ,
             upon
             the
             same
             ground
             that
             we
             believe
             all
             other
             wherein
             Religion
             is
             not
             concerned
             ;
             but
             there
             are
             Circumstances
             which
             give
             the
             Tradition
             of
             Christian
             matters
             of
             Fact
             a
             mighty
             Advantage
             above
             other
             Traditions
             ,
             as
             unquestionable
             
             Assurance
             as
             these
             give
             men
             ,
             when
             they
             are
             General
             and
             Uninterrupted
             .
          
           
             But
             't
             is
             well
             known
             to
             all
             who
             are
             not
             strangers
             to
             the
             Popish
             Writers
             ,
             what
             lamentable
             work
             they
             make
             in
             proving
             the
             Testimony
             of
             the
             Church
             to
             be
             the
             foundation
             of
             our
             Faith
             concerning
             the
             Authority
             of
             the
             Scriptures
             .
             This
             Proof
             they
             fetch
             out
             of
             the
             Scriptures
             themselves
             ;
             and
             their
             main
             Text
             for
             this
             purpose
             ,
             and
             for
             the
             Infallibility
             of
             their
             Church
             is
             those
             words
             of
             S.
             
               Paul
               ,
               1
               Tim.
            
             3.
             15.
             where
             he
             calls
             the
             Church
             
               the
               Pillar
               and
               Ground
               of
               Truth
               .
            
          
           
             But
             what
             a
             manifest
             Circle
             is
             this
             ?
             We
             ask
             them
             ,
             how
             it
             appears
             that
             the
             Scriptures
             are
             the
             Word
             of
             God
             ?
             They
             answer
             ,
             it
             appears
             from
             the
             Testimony
             of
             the
             Church
             .
             We
             ask
             again
             ,
             how
             it
             appears
             that
             the
             Testimony
             of
             the
             Church
             is
             true
             ?
             They
             reply
             ,
             it
             appears
             from
             the
             Scriptures
             .
             And
             so
             they
             prove
             the
             Authority
             of
             the
             Scriptures
             by
             the
             Testimony
             of
             the
             Church
             ,
             and
             then
             wheel
             about
             again
             ,
             and
             prove
             the
             Authority
             of
             the
             Church
             by
             the
             Testimony
             of
             the
             Scriptures
             .
          
           
           
             But
             again
             ,
             We
             can
             either
             be
             certain
             of
             the
             truth
             of
             these
             words
             of
             S.
             Paul
             ,
             setting
             aside
             the
             Authority
             of
             the
             Church
             ,
             or
             we
             cannot
             be
             Certain
             .
             If
             we
             can
             be
             Certain
             ,
             why
             then
             not
             of
             the
             truth
             of
             the
             whole
             Scripture
             as
             well
             as
             of
             this
             single
             Text
             ?
             If
             we
             cannot
             be
             certain
             of
             the
             truth
             of
             this
             Text
             without
             the
             consideration
             of
             the
             Churche's
             Authority
             ,
             what
             Folly
             or
             rather
             Knavery
             is
             it
             to
             make
             this
             Text
             an
             Argument
             to
             prove
             the
             thing
             in
             Controversie
             by
             ,
             when
             the
             truth
             of
             this
             Text
             is
             questionable
             upon
             the
             same
             grounds
             that
             the
             truth
             of
             the
             Scriptures
             in
             general
             is
             ?
          
           
             Again
             ,
             When
             they
             say
             that
             the
             Testimony
             of
             the
             Church
             is
             the
             Ground
             of
             this
             our
             Faith
             ,
             they
             tell
             us
             ,
             that
             by
             the
             Church
             they
             mean
             the
             Church
             of
             Rome
             ,
             and
             that
             She
             onely
             is
             the
             True
             Church
             .
             We
             reply
             ,
             that
             there
             are
             a
             many
             Societies
             of
             Christians
             in
             the
             World
             ,
             that
             hold
             no
             Communion
             with
             the
             Church
             of
             Rome
             ,
             and
             Each
             of
             these
             calls
             it self
             a
             True
             Church
             ,
             and
             therefore
             how
             shall
             we
             know
             that
             they
             are
             none
             of
             them
             so
             ,
             but
             that
             the
             Church
             of
             Rome
             alone
             is
             ?
             They
             tell
             us
             ,
             that
             this
             Church
             alone
             hath
             the
             Notes
             and
             Characters
             of
             the
             True
             Church
             .
             We
             ask
             again
             ,
             how
             it
             doth
             
             appear
             that
             those
             Notes
             and
             Characters
             they
             give
             are
             true
             and
             genuine
             ,
             and
             ,
             if
             they
             are
             ,
             that
             their
             Church
             onely
             hath
             them
             ?
             Here
             they
             are
             forced
             to
             fly
             again
             to
             the
             Scriptures
             ,
             and
             produce
             us
             some
             which
             they
             would
             have
             us
             believe
             are
             very
             pertinent
             to
             the
             purpose
             ;
             though
             none
             but
             those
             who
             see
             by
             their
             Light
             are
             able
             to
             discern
             any
             such
             matter
             .
             But
             whether
             they
             be
             to
             the
             purpose
             or
             no
             ,
             is
             no
             part
             now
             of
             our
             Enquiry
             ,
             but
             this
             is
             that
             which
             we
             shew
             from
             hence
             ,
             how
             still
             they
             are
             intangled
             in
             their
             own
             Net
             ,
             and
             Run
             round
             in
             a
             Circle
             .
          
           
             Yet
             once
             again
             ,
             these
             People
             would
             perswade
             us
             that
             there
             is
             no
             knowing
             the
             Scriptures
             to
             be
             of
             Divine
             Authority
             ,
             but
             by
             the
             Testimony
             of
             their
             Church
             ,
             whenas
             't
             is
             impossible
             to
             know
             that
             there
             is
             any
             such
             thing
             in
             being
             as
             a
             Church
             ,
             but
             by
             the
             Scriptures
             .
          
           
             And
             thus
             you
             see
             what
             prime
             Christians
             these
             Romanists
             are
             ,
             what
             Worthy
             Catholicks
             .
             If
             there
             were
             no
             better
             Champions
             than
             these
             for
             the
             Authority
             of
             the
             Scriptures
             ,
             or
             the
             Truth
             of
             Christianity
             ,
             Atheists
             and
             Infidels
             long
             since
             would
             have
             filled
             all
             Places
             :
             As
             it
             is
             well
             known
             how
             they
             abound
             in
             the
             Popish
             
             Countries
             ,
             and
             most
             of
             all
             in
             Italy
             ,
             and
             of
             all
             Italy
             most
             in
             Rome
             .
             And
             but
             for
             Old
             Mother
             Ignorance
             ,
             whom
             they
             have
             a
             marvellous
             Fondness
             for
             ,
             as
             well
             they
             may
             ,
             their
             Holy
             Mother
             the
             Church
             would
             by
             this
             time
             have
             had
             but
             a
             very
             small
             number
             of
             Children
             or
             Friends
             .
             But
             I
             would
             this
             had
             been
             the
             worst
             on
             't
             ,
             as
             alas
             it
             is
             not
             :
             For
             Multitudes
             among
             them
             being
             well
             aware
             that
             they
             are
             merely
             imposed
             on
             ;
             and
             being
             Acquainted
             with
             no
             better
             than
             an
             Implicit
             Faith
             ,
             and
             thinking
             that
             no
             more
             is
             to
             be
             said
             for
             Christianity
             than
             they
             learn
             from
             them
             ,
             shake
             off
             both
             their
             Popish
             and
             Christian
             Faith
             together
             .
          
           
             But
             we
             must
             not
             let
             that
             forementioned
             Text
             wholly
             pass
             on
             which
             is
             laid
             such
             mighty
             Stress
             for
             the
             proving
             of
             the
             Infallibility
             of
             the
             Roman
             Church
             ;
             which
             gives
             her
             such
             a
             plausible
             Pretence
             for
             the
             Enslaving
             of
             Mens
             Minds
             and
             Understandings
             .
          
           
             The
             whole
             Verse
             runs
             thus
             ,
             with
             the
             Verse
             foregoing
             :
             
               Th●●e
               things
               write
               I
               unto
               thee
               ,
               hoping
               to
               come
               unto
               thee
               shortly
               .
               But
               if
               I
               tarry
               long
               ,
               that
               thou
               mayest
               know
               how
               thou
               oughtest
               to
               behave
               thy self
               in
               the
               House
               of
               God
               ,
               which
               is
               the
               Church
               of
               the
               living
               
               God
               ,
               the
               Pillar
               and
               Ground
               of
               Truth
               .
            
             According
             to
             Episcopius
             his
             reading
             of
             these
             latter
             words
             ,
             it
             is
             not
             the
             Church
             that
             is
             here
             called
             
               the
               Pillar
               and
               Ground
               of
               Truth
            
             ;
             
             but
             
               God
               manifested
               in
               the
               flesh
               ,
               justified
               in
               the
               Spirit
               ,
            
             &c.
             in
             the
             next
             Verse
             .
             For
             he
             makes
             that
             15.
             
             Verse
             to
             conclude
             with
             
               living
               God
            
             ,
             (
             Verses
             and
             Pointings
             being
             arbitrary
             )
             and
             
               The
               Pillar
               and
               Ground
               of
               Truth
            
             to
             begin
             the
             next
             Verse
             thus
             ,
             
               The
               Pillar
               and
               Ground
               of
               Truth
               ,
               and
               without
               controversie
               the
               great
               Mystery
               of
               Godliness
               ,
               is
               God
               manifested
               in
               the
               flesh
               ,
            
             &c.
             
             But
             there
             is
             no
             need
             of
             using
             any
             artifice
             to
             make
             these
             words
             unserviceable
             to
             the
             design
             of
             proving
             the
             Infallibility
             of
             the
             Church
             of
             Rome
             ;
             for
             all
             that
             can
             be
             gathered
             from
             them
             is
             no
             more
             than
             this
             ;
             That
             the
             Church
             is
             the
             support
             of
             that
             Truth
             which
             is
             necessary
             to
             Salvation
             ,
             viz.
             the
             Doctrine
             of
             the
             Gospel
             .
             That
             which
             preserveth
             it
             in
             the
             world
             is
             the
             Churches
             constant
             profession
             of
             it
             ,
             and
             standing
             up
             for
             it
             .
             That
             is
             ,
             this
             is
             the
             External
             and
             Visible
             means
             whereby
             this
             Truth
             is
             kept
             from
             perishing
             and
             being
             lost
             .
          
           
             
               Or
               according
               to
            
             Grotius
             ,
             The
             Church
             doth
             uphold
             and
             lift
             up
             the
             Truth
             ,
             it
             causeth
             it
             not
             to
             slip
             out
             of
             mens
             minds
             ,
             and
             also
             to
             
             be
             beheld
             far
             and
             near
             .
             For
             the
             Testimony
             of
             many
             good
             men
             ,
             who
             all
             say
             that
             they
             received
             these
             Doctrines
             and
             Precepts
             from
             the
             Apostles
             ,
             must
             needs
             have
             great
             force
             and
             efficacy
             upon
             those
             who
             are
             not
             obstinate
             and
             contumacious
             .
             
               So
               that
            
             ,
          
           
             First
             ,
             This
             Great
             man
             seems
             to
             understand
             by
             the
             Church
             in
             this
             place
             onely
             that
             which
             was
             most
             Ancient
             .
             But
             ,
          
           
             Secondly
             ,
             There
             is
             no
             reason
             at
             all
             to
             understand
             by
             the
             Church
             here
             onely
             the
             Church
             Representative
             ,
             but
             the
             
               whole
               Body
               of
               Christians
            
             must
             necessarily
             be
             meant
             ;
             It
             being
             called
             the
             
               House
               of
               God
            
             ,
             but
             the
             
               Apostles
               ,
               Bishops
            
             and
             Pastors
             are
             called
             the
             Builders
             of
             the
             House
             ,
             and
             Governours
             never
             the
             House
             it self
             .
             And
             besides
             ,
             the
             Church
             which
             is
             here
             called
             
               the
               Pillar
               and
               Ground
               of
               Truth
            
             is
             that
             over
             part
             of
             which
             Timothy
             presided
             .
             
               That
               thou
               mayest
               know
               how
               thou
               oughtest
               to
               behave
               thy self
               in
               the
               House
               of
               God
               ,
            
             &c.
             that
             is
             ,
             as
             a
             Bishop
             and
             Pastor
             in
             it
             .
          
           
             Thirdly
             ,
             If
             it
             should
             be
             understood
             of
             the
             Church
             Representative
             ,
             't
             is
             however
             intolerable
             impudence
             to
             make
             it
             onely
             the
             Roman
             .
             But
             ,
          
           
             Fourthly
             ,
             This
             Text
             makes
             nothing
             to
             the
             purpose
             of
             Infallibility
             in
             the
             Church
             of
             
             Rome's
             sence
             ,
             understand
             by
             
             
               the
               Church
               of
               the
               living
               God
            
             which
             Church
             you
             please
             ;
             especially
             if
             you
             do
             not
             limit
             it
             to
             the
             First
             Age
             :
             As
             is
             plain
             from
             what
             hath
             been
             said
             ,
             and
             it
             needs
             no
             more
             words
             to
             make
             it
             plainer
             .
          
           
             Now
             how
             can
             we
             have
             greater
             assurance
             that
             the
             Church
             of
             Rome
             is
             an
             Arrant
             Impostor
             than
             this
             one
             thing
             gives
             us
             ,
             viz.
             That
             She
             will
             not
             allow
             us
             the
             Liberty
             of
             judging
             for
             our selves
             ?
             The
             Great
             Apostle
             S.
             Paul
             allowed
             this
             Liberty
             to
             the
             Corinthians
             in
             those
             words
             :
             
               I
               speak
               as
               unto
               wise
               men
               ,
               judge
               ●e
               what
               I
               say
               ,
            
             1
             Cor.
             10.
             15.
             
             And
             dare
             they
             say
             ,
             that
             he
             overshot
             himself
             in
             that
             saying
             ,
             or
             passed
             a
             mere
             Complement
             upon
             the
             Corinthians
             ?
             'T
             will
             not
             be
             at
             all
             strange
             if
             they
             do
             ,
             considering
             how
             many
             worse
             things
             several
             of
             them
             have
             said
             of
             this
             Apostle
             .
             But
             ,
             I
             say
             ,
             this
             Church
             will
             not
             permit
             us
             to
             see
             with
             our
             own
             Eyes
             ,
             but
             we
             must
             take
             the
             whole
             of
             our
             Religion
             upon
             trust
             ,
             that
             is
             ,
             upon
             her
             bare
             word
             ,
             pin
             our
             whole
             Faith
             upon
             her
             Sleeve
             ,
             and
             receive
             the
             most
             Fundamental
             Articles
             upon
             her
             Warrant
             and
             Authority
             .
             Nay
             ,
             though
             she
             would
             seem
             to
             give
             us
             leave
             to
             use
             our
             Reason
             in
             the
             choice
             of
             our
             Church
             ,
             yet
             neither
             doth
             she
             this
             really
             ;
             
             but
             what
             she
             gives
             with
             one
             hand
             takes
             away
             again
             with
             the
             other
             ,
             in
             that
             she
             will
             not
             suffer
             us
             to
             judge
             of
             the
             sence
             of
             Scripture
             ,
             and
             consequently
             not
             of
             those
             Texts
             whereby
             she
             pretends
             to
             prove
             her self
             the
             onely
             true
             Church
             .
             For
             if
             we
             be
             acknowledged
             to
             be
             Competent
             judges
             of
             the
             true
             meaning
             of
             some
             Scriptures
             ,
             why
             not
             of
             all
             that
             are
             as
             easily
             intelligible
             as
             those
             are
             ?
          
           
             Those
             must
             be
             very
             Charitable
             ,
             who
             can
             put
             a
             fairer
             Interpretation
             upon
             this
             her
             Severity
             than
             this
             ,
             that
             it
             is
             designed
             to
             make
             us
             swallow
             without
             Chewing
             ,
             receive
             without
             Examining
             the
             Doctrines
             which
             are
             of
             her
             own
             invention
             ;
             and
             obey
             blindfold
             those
             Decrees
             of
             hers
             ,
             which
             she
             is
             Conscious
             to
             her Self
             ,
             have
             not
             onely
             no
             Countenance
             from
             the
             Holy
             Scriptures
             ,
             but
             are
             as
             apparently
             Contradictory
             to
             them
             ,
             as
             any
             one
             Proposition
             can
             be
             to
             another
             ;
             and
             are
             framed
             for
             no
             other
             purpose
             ,
             but
             the
             serving
             of
             a
             worldly
             and
             most
             corrupt
             Interest
             ,
             and
             the
             gratifying
             of
             those
             Appetites
             which
             it
             is
             the
             Business
             of
             Christianity
             to
             Subdue
             and
             Mortifie
             ,
             viz.
             Unsatiable
             Covetousness
             ,
             Luciferian
             Pride
             and
             Ambition
             ,
             and
             Diabolical
             Revenge
             and
             Malice
             .
          
           
           
             Again
             ,
             what
             greater
             Tyranny
             can
             be
             Exercised
             over
             a
             mans
             Mind
             ,
             than
             to
             impose
             upon
             his
             Faith
             ,
             and
             that
             upon
             pain
             of
             Damnation
             ,
             not
             onely
             the
             strangest
             Absurdities
             and
             greatest
             Fooleries
             ,
             but
             the
             grossest
             ,
             most
             manifest
             and
             palpable
             Contradictions
             ?
             But
             the
             Romish
             Church
             requireth
             your
             Belief
             of
             Innumerable
             of
             these
             in
             that
             her
             one
             Doctrine
             of
             Transubstantiation
             .
          
           
             Nay
             ,
             in
             imposing
             this
             mad
             Doctrine
             upon
             you
             ,
             she
             also
             tieth
             you
             up
             from
             giving
             Credit
             to
             your
             very
             Senses
             ,
             no
             fewer
             than
             four
             of
             five
             ;
             and
             so
             would
             deprive
             you
             not
             onely
             of
             the
             Liberty
             of
             Men
             ,
             but
             of
             all
             Animals
             .
          
        
         
           
           
             CHAP.
             XVII
             .
          
           
             Where
             it
             is
             shewed
             ,
             Secondly
             ,
             That
             Popery
             is
             as
             great
             an
             Enemy
             as
             can
             be
             to
             Christian
             Liberty
             .
             And
             First
             ,
             To
             that
             Liberty
             which
             our
             Saviour
             hath
             purchased
             for
             the
             World
             in
             general
             .
             As
             1.
             
             That
             it
             tendeth
             as
             much
             as
             is
             possible
             to
             the
             Corrupting
             of
             mens
             Souls
             by
             subjecting
             them
             to
             vile
             Affections
             .
             This
             shewed
             in
             the
             general
             ,
             viz.
             in
             that
             it
             is
             apt
             to
             beget
             false
             Notions
             of
             God
             ;
             and
             more
             particularly
             ,
             in
             that
             it
             brings
             men
             under
             the
             Power
             of
             the
             Lusts
             of
             Malice
             ,
             Revenge
             ,
             Cruelty
             ;
             Pride
             and
             Ambition
             ;
             Covetousness
             ;
             Uncleanness
             ;
             Intemperance
             ;
             and
             the
             greatest
             Injustice
             and
             Unrighteousness
             .
             2.
             
             That
             it
             no
             less
             tendeth
             to
             Disqui●●
             m●ns
             M●nds
             with
             certain
             troublesome
             Passions
             .
          
           
             SEcondly
             ,
             As
             Popery
             deprives
             men
             of
             that
             Natural
             Liberty
             which
             doth
             necessarily
             belong
             to
             them
             as
             men
             ,
             so
             it
             is
             as
             grea●
             an
             Enemy
             as
             can
             be
             to
             Christian
             Liberty
             .
             Both
             to
             that
             Liberty
             which
             our
             Saviour
             hath
             purchased
             for
             the
             World
             in
             
             general
             ,
             and
             to
             that
             which
             He
             purchased
             for
             the
             Iews
             in
             particular
             .
          
           
             First
             ,
             It
             is
             as
             opposite
             and
             injurious
             as
             can
             be
             to
             that
             Liberty
             which
             our
             Saviour
             hath
             purchased
             for
             the
             World
             in
             general
             .
             This
             Liberty
             we
             have
             abundantly
             proved
             doth
             consist
             in
             Freedom
             from
             the
             Dominion
             of
             Corrupt
             Affections
             ,
             and
             an
             entire
             Compliance
             with
             the
             Laws
             of
             Righteousness
             .
             Upon
             which
             follow
             Freedom
             from
             the
             Power
             of
             Troublesom
             and
             Disquieting
             Passions
             ,
             and
             Sweet
             Satisfaction
             and
             Self-Enjoyment
             .
          
           
             Now
             it
             will
             fully
             appear
             ,
             that
             the
             Popish
             Religion
             is
             as
             opposite
             as
             can
             be
             to
             the
             Liberty
             which
             consisteth
             in
             these
             things
             ,
             by
             that
             time
             we
             have
             dispatched
             these
             following
             particulars
             ;
             whereon
             should
             I
             give
             my self
             leave
             to
             be
             as
             large
             as
             I
             might
             ,
             I
             should
             write
             a
             large
             Volume
             instead
             of
             a
             Chapter
             .
          
           
             First
             ,
             Popery
             in
             its
             own
             nature
             tendeth
             ,
             as
             much
             as
             is
             possible
             ,
             to
             the
             Corrupting
             and
             Debauching
             our
             Souls
             by
             bringing
             them
             into
             Subjection
             to
             Vile
             Affections
             .
          
           
             Secondly
             ,
             It
             no
             less
             tendeth
             to
             Disquiet
             our
             Minds
             with
             Troublesom
             and
             Tormenting
             Passions
             .
          
           
           
             Thirdly
             ,
             It
             makes
             the
             Admirable
             Method
             ,
             which
             we
             have
             shewed
             our
             Lord
             hath
             taken
             for
             our
             Deliverance
             from
             both
             ,
             and
             the
             making
             of
             us
             Holy
             and
             Happy
             ,
             perfectly
             Ineffectual
             .
          
           
             First
             ,
             It
             in
             its
             own
             nature
             tendeth
             as
             much
             as
             is
             possible
             ,
             to
             the
             Corrupting
             and
             Debauching
             of
             our
             Souls
             ,
             by
             bringing
             them
             into
             subjection
             to
             Vile
             Affections
             .
             This
             shall
             be
             shewed
             in
             the
             general
             ,
             and
             more
             particularly
             .
          
           
             1.
             
             In
             the
             general
             ,
             it
             doth
             this
             as
             it
             is
             apt
             to
             beget
             false
             Notions
             ,
             and
             very
             unworthy
             Conceptions
             of
             the
             Divine
             Nature
             :
             Whereas
             a
             true
             Idea
             of
             God
             is
             necessary
             to
             the
             Reforming
             of
             our
             Lives
             ,
             and
             Rectifying
             of
             our
             Natures
             ,
             which
             cannot
             be
             done
             ,
             without
             a
             due
             Awe
             and
             Reverence
             for
             Him
             ,
             nor
             without
             Conforming
             our selves
             to
             his
             Image
             and
             Likeness
             .
          
           
             Among
             the
             several
             Instances
             of
             Popish
             Idolatry
             (
             from
             the
             guilt
             of
             which
             high
             and
             provoking
             Impiety
             the
             Heathens
             may
             as
             easily
             purge
             themselves
             ,
             as
             the
             Church
             of
             Rome
             )
             their
             Picturing
             of
             God
             the
             Father
             and
             the
             Holy
             Trinity
             (
             Allowed
             by
             the
             Council
             of
             Trent
             )
             and
             Worshipping
             their
             Pictures
             is
             a
             very
             great
             one
             .
             But
             who
             seeth
             not
             how
             this
             tends
             to
             beget
             in
             
             mens
             Minds
             a
             most
             Low
             and
             Undervaluing
             ,
             Gross
             and
             Impure
             Conception
             of
             the
             Deity
             ?
             Can
             he
             easily
             conceive
             of
             God
             as
             a
             most
             pure
             Spirit
             ,
             that
             useth
             to
             feed
             his
             Eyes
             ,
             and
             foul
             his
             Fancy
             with
             bodily
             Representations
             of
             Him
             ?
             That
             useth
             to
             Worship
             the
             Trinity
             under
             the
             Figure
             of
             an
             Old
             man
             ,
             with
             a
             long
             Grey
             Beard
             ,
             with
             a
             Crucifix
             between
             his
             Knees
             and
             a
             Dove
             in
             his
             Breast
             ?
             Or
             under
             the
             ugly
             Figure
             of
             a
             Man-Cerberus
             ,
             or
             a
             Man
             with
             three
             Heads
             upon
             his
             shoulders
             ?
             But
             't
             is
             well
             known
             that
             these
             are
             the
             Abominable
             Forms
             by
             which
             the
             Papists
             Represent
             the
             Glorious
             Trinity
             ;
             of
             which
             the
             former
             is
             much
             the
             more
             Common
             .
          
           
             I
             do
             not
             see
             how
             any
             Man
             who
             venerates
             the
             Divine
             Majesty
             as
             he
             ought
             ,
             and
             hath
             according
             to
             his
             Capacity
             a
             worthy
             Idea
             of
             the
             unspeakable
             purity
             of
             his
             Nature
             and
             incomprehensible
             Perfections
             ,
             can
             endure
             the
             sight
             of
             such
             Pictures
             :
             But
             whosoever
             can
             fall
             in
             love
             with
             them
             ,
             whatsoever
             becoming
             sense
             of
             God
             he
             had
             before
             ,
             must
             needs
             soon
             lose
             it
             .
          
           
             That
             other
             Instance
             also
             of
             Popish
             Idolatry
             ,
             viz.
             The
             Addressing
             themselves
             to
             the
             Saints
             ,
             whether
             by
             Images
             or
             
             otherwise
             with
             all
             the
             Reverence
             and
             Solemnity
             of
             Devotion
             which
             is
             used
             to
             the
             Great
             God
             ,
             must
             necessarily
             have
             much
             the
             same
             influence
             upon
             their
             Minds
             .
          
           
             And
             their
             multitude
             of
             little
             trifling
             things
             ,
             and
             many
             of
             them
             most
             ridiculous
             Fopperies
             ,
             in
             which
             they
             place
             so
             much
             Religion
             ,
             and
             seek
             to
             obtain
             Pardon
             by
             them
             even
             for
             great
             immoralities
             ,
             speaks
             them
             to
             have
             no
             true
             sense
             of
             his
             Wisdom
             or
             Holiness
             ,
             to
             have
             a
             base
             and
             sordid
             notion
             of
             Him
             ,
             and
             doth
             more
             and
             more
             confirm
             them
             therein
             .
          
           
             Nor
             can
             they
             have
             any
             true
             Sense
             of
             the
             Infinite
             Equity
             and
             Goodness
             of
             the
             Divine
             Nature
             ,
             who
             are
             able
             to
             think
             that
             there
             is
             no
             Salvation
             out
             of
             the
             Church
             of
             Rome
             ;
             and
             that
             God
             will
             damn
             to
             Eternal
             Torments
             all
             Persons
             that
             are
             not
             of
             her
             Communion
             ,
             that
             is
             ,
             the
             much
             greater
             part
             of
             Christendom
             ,
             let
             them
             be
             never
             so
             good
             and
             pious
             people
             otherwise
             :
             But
             no
             man
             can
             be
             truly
             a
             Papist
             who
             believes
             more
             Charitably
             .
             And
             't
             is
             no
             wonder
             that
             they
             should
             be
             Bloudy
             Wretches
             who
             are
             able
             to
             conceive
             such
             a
             thing
             of
             God
             ;
             when
             according
             to
             their
             Notion
             of
             Him
             the
             more
             Arbitrary
             ,
             Tyrannical
             and
             Cruel
             they
             are
             ,
             the
             more
             are
             they
             like
             that
             Being
             ,
             which
             to
             Resemble
             
             is
             their
             Glory
             and
             Happiness
             .
          
           
             2.
             
             This
             brings
             me
             to
             shew
             more
             Particularly
             that
             Popery
             doth
             naturally
             tend
             to
             bring
             mens
             Souls
             into
             Slavish
             Subjection
             to
             the
             Vile
             Affections
             of
             Malice
             ,
             Revenge
             and
             Cruelty
             ;
             Pride
             and
             Ambition
             ;
             Covetousness
             ;
             Uncleanness
             ;
             Intemperance
             ;
             and
             the
             greatest
             Injustice
             and
             Unrighteousness
             .
          
           
             As
             for
             Malice
             and
             Cruelty
             (
             as
             now
             we
             intimated
             )
             they
             are
             the
             Natural
             and
             Genuine
             Off-spring
             of
             that
             most
             Horrible
             Uncharitableness
             that
             is
             proper
             to
             Popery
             .
             When
             men
             have
             once
             conceived
             such
             an
             opinion
             of
             any
             of
             their
             Fellow-Creatures
             ,
             as
             that
             they
             are
             hated
             of
             God
             ,
             and
             damned
             Reprobates
             ,
             they
             think
             themselves
             obliged
             to
             Hate
             them
             too
             ,
             and
             Hatred
             and
             Cruelty
             are
             never
             separated
             .
          
           
             We
             have
             already
             given
             Instances
             of
             Popish
             Cruelty
             in
             Butchering
             Protestants
             ,
             and
             shewed
             what
             a
             vast
             Sea
             of
             Bloud
             hath
             been
             shed
             by
             the
             Papists
             ;
             which
             hath
             been
             at
             the
             command
             of
             their
             Holy
             Father
             ,
             and
             the
             instigation
             of
             his
             cursed
             instruments
             the
             Iesuits
             .
             And
             I
             now
             add
             ,
             that
             they
             have
             not
             satisfied
             themselves
             with
             the
             mere
             shedding
             of
             
             Bloud
             ,
             but
             have
             devised
             the
             most
             exquisitely
             tormenting
             Methods
             of
             doing
             it
             ;
             such
             as
             can
             hardly
             be
             recited
             without
             great
             Horror
             and
             Consternation
             of
             mind
             .
             To
             pass
             over
             the
             inexpressible
             Tortures
             of
             the
             
               Holy
               Inquisition
            
             ,
             what
             say
             you
             to
             
               long
               protracting
               the
               torments
               of
               those
               whose
               Bodies
               have
               been
               committed
               to
               the
               merciless
               Flames
               ,
               by
               letting
               them
               down
               by
               degrees
               with
               Pullies
               ,
               that
               the
               lower
               parts
               might
               be
               consumed
               before
               the
               Fire
               could
               reach
               the
               Vitals
               ?
            
             What
             say
             you
             to
             
               Roasting
               alive
            
             ;
             To
             
               Flaying
               off
               mens
               skins
               alive
            
             ;
             To
             
               Boiling
               of
               the
               Young
               Children
               of
               Hereticks
               alive
               ,
            
             and
             
               casting
               them
               alive
               to
               be
               devoured
               by
               Swine
               ?
            
             What
             say
             you
             to
             
               Ripping
               up
               the
               Bellies
               of
               Women
               Great
               with
               Child
               ,
               their
               hands
               and
               feet
               being
               first
               nailed
               down
            
             ;
             To
             
               Hanging
               men
               at
               their
               own
               doors
               by
               their
               privy
               Members
            
             ;
             To
             
               Burying
               men
               alive
               ,
               and
               young
               Children
               ,
               making
               holes
               in
               the
               Ground
               out
               of
               which
               they
               have
               put
               their
               hands
               ,
               and
               made
               sad
               moan
               for
               their
               Mothers
               ?
            
             What
             Heart
             is
             so
             hard
             as
             not
             to
             bleed
             at
             the
             mere
             Reading
             or
             Hearing
             such
             things
             as
             these
             ?
             But
             these
             and
             innumerable
             such
             like
             ,
             nay
             far
             more
             horrible
             things
             we
             might
             shew
             are
             Instances
             of
             Popish
             Cruelty
             ;
             And
             those
             in●licted
             upon
             the
             account
             of
             no
             greater
             Offences
             ,
             
             than
             Refusing
             to
             be
             Idolaters
             ,
             
             and
             not
             daring
             to
             be
             partakers
             of
             
             Rome's
             Sins
             
               lest
               they
               receive
               of
               her
               Plagues
               .
            
          
           
             But
             how
             should
             those
             think
             that
             these
             Devilish
             Barbarities
             do
             not
             well
             become
             them
             ,
             who
             presume
             the
             poor
             Wretches
             they
             so
             torture
             to
             be
             Accursed
             of
             God
             ,
             Devoted
             to
             destruction
             ,
             and
             to
             far
             more
             grievous
             and
             intolerable
             Torments
             ;
             and
             that
             the
             Hatred
             God
             bears
             to
             them
             doth
             cause
             him
             to
             accept
             it
             as
             an
             Excellent
             piece
             of
             Service
             at
             their
             hands
             to
             be
             their
             Destroyers
             and
             Tormenters
             ,
             that
             is
             ,
             the
             Executioners
             of
             His
             Wrath
             ?
          
           
             Moreover
             ,
             the
             Absolute
             Obedience
             they
             owe
             to
             Christ's
             Vicar
             imposeth
             a
             Necessity
             upon
             them
             not
             to
             boggle
             at
             the
             greatest
             Cruelties
             ,
             whensoever
             his
             Holiness
             shall
             please
             to
             imploy
             them
             in
             such
             Services
             :
             which
             his
             Pride
             and
             Malice
             will
             never
             permit
             him
             to
             fail
             to
             do
             ,
             whensoever
             he
             thinks
             it
             consistent
             with
             his
             interest
             .
             And
             that
             a
             power
             to
             employ
             his
             Vassals
             in
             such
             work
             as
             this
             ,
             was
             conferred
             by
             Christ
             upon
             S.
             Peter
             and
             his
             Successors
             ,
             Pope
             Pius
             the
             Fifth
             tells
             you
             ,
             in
             the
             beginning
             of
             his
             Bull
             against
             Queen
             Elizabeth
             .
             Saith
             he
             ,
             
               Regnans
               in
               excelsis
            
             ,
             &c.
             
             
               He
               that
               Reigneth
               on
               High
               ,
               to
               whom
               is
               given
               all
               Power
               in
               H●●●en
               and
               
               in
               Earth
               ,
               hath
               committed
               the
               one
               Holy
               ,
               Catholick
               and
               Apostolick
               Church
               ,
               to
               one
               alone
               on
               Earth
               ,
            
             viz.
             Peter
             
               Prince
               of
               the
               Apostles
               ,
               and
               to
               his
               Successor
               the
               Bishop
               of
            
             Rome
             ,
             
               to
               be
               governed
               with
               a
               plenitude
               of
               Power
               .
               This
               one
               hath
               he
               constituted
               Prince
               over
               all
               Nations
               and
               Kingdoms
               ,
            
             (
             but
             what
             to
             do
             ?
             The
             next
             words
             tell
             us
             )
             
               Qui
               evellat
               ,
               destruat
               ,
               dissipet
               ,
               disperdat
               ,
               plantet
               &
               aedificet
               .
               That
               he
               may
               pluck
               up
               ,
               destroy
               ,
               break
               in
               pieces
               ,
               waste
               ,
            
             (
             Blessed
             work
             !
             )
             
               plant
               and
               build
            
             (
             i.
             e.
             )
             upon
             those
             Ruines
             .
             And
             Pope
             Innocent
             the
             Third
             applieth
             to
             the
             Popes
             in
             a
             literal
             sence
             those
             words
             in
             the
             Prophecy
             of
             
               Ieremy
               :
               See
            
             ,
             
             
               I
               have
               set
               thee
               over
               the
               Nations
               ,
               and
               over
               the
               Kingdoms
               ,
               to
               root
               out
               ,
               and
               to
               pull
               down
               ,
               and
               to
               destroy
               ,
               and
               to
               throw
               down
               ,
               to
               build
               and
               to
               plant
               .
            
          
           
             And
             it
             would
             be
             a
             most
             tedious
             piece
             of
             work
             to
             shew
             ,
             what
             use
             the
             Popes
             have
             made
             of
             this
             their
             pretended
             power
             ;
             and
             how
             they
             have
             menaced
             with
             Excommunication
             those
             good-natured
             or
             prudent
             Princes
             ,
             whom
             they
             have
             not
             found
             forward
             to
             obey
             their
             Commands
             in
             destroying
             Hereticks
             .
             So
             necessary
             is
             it
             that
             a
             Papist
             ,
             if
             he
             will
             be
             true
             to
             his
             principles
             ,
             should
             be
             either
             actually
             Cruel
             ,
             or
             in
             a
             ready
             preparation
             to
             be
             so
             .
          
           
           
             And
             where
             is
             the
             Lust
             of
             Pride
             and
             Ambition
             so
             gratified
             to
             the
             height
             as
             in
             the
             Church
             of
             Rome
             ?
          
           
             As
             for
             the
             Head
             of
             this
             Church
             ,
             can
             there
             be
             a
             prouder
             or
             so
             proud
             a
             Creature
             upon
             Gods
             Earth
             ?
             Who
             claims
             as
             Universal
             and
             Unbounded
             an
             Empire
             over
             Mankind
             ,
             as
             the
             Father
             hath
             invested
             his
             Son
             Iesus
             withal
             .
             Who
             pretendeth
             
               his
               Authority
               to
               exceed
               as
               much
               the
               Royal
               Power
               as
               the
               Sun
               doth
               the
               Moon
               .
            
             Which
             are
             the
             words
             of
             the
             now
             mentioned
             Pope
             Innocent
             in
             the
             place
             cited
             .
             Who
             assumes
             to
             himself
             as
             great
             a
             Power
             over
             Kings
             and
             Emperors
             as
             over
             the
             meanest
             of
             Peasants
             ,
             and
             Authority
             to
             dispose
             of
             their
             Crowns
             and
             Kingdoms
             at
             his
             own
             pleasure
             :
             And
             ,
             whensoever
             he
             hath
             been
             strong
             enough
             ,
             hath
             made
             them
             feel
             it
             .
             Who
             claims
             as
             great
             a
             power
             over
             Mens
             very
             Consciences
             ,
             their
             Minds
             and
             Understandings
             (
             as
             we
             have
             seen
             )
             in
             matters
             of
             Religion
             ,
             as
             God
             himself
             can
             .
             Nay
             ,
             usurpeth
             such
             a
             Power
             as
             God
             himself
             abhors
             to
             have
             ,
             as
             shall
             be
             shewn
             anon
             .
          
           
             So
             that
             if
             the
             
               Man
               of
               Sin
               ,
               who
               sitteth
               in
               the
               Temple
               of
               God
               ,
               and
               Exalteth
               himself
               above
               all
               that
               is
               called
               God
               ,
            
             be
             not
             to
             be
             
             found
             in
             Rome
             ,
             no
             part
             of
             the
             World
             ever
             was
             or
             will
             be
             able
             to
             shew
             him
             .
          
           
             And
             how
             is
             it
             possible
             that
             such
             prodigious
             Pride
             in
             the
             Head
             should
             not
             affect
             and
             influence
             the
             Members
             ,
             both
             Clergy
             and
             Laity
             ;
             and
             that
             there
             should
             be
             none
             or
             little
             contagion
             in
             such
             an
             Example
             ?
             Surely
             the
             Example
             of
             the
             profoundly
             Humble
             Iesus
             cannot
             have
             a
             more
             powerful
             influence
             upon
             his
             Disciples
             ,
             than
             that
             of
             his
             Diabolically
             proud
             and
             haughty
             pretended
             Vicars
             must
             needs
             have
             upon
             their
             Proselytes
             ;
             especially
             considering
             the
             great
             propensity
             of
             Humane
             Nature
             to
             this
             Sin
             of
             Pride
             .
             But
             as
             for
             the
             Popish
             Clergie
             ,
             they
             have
             infinite
             temptations
             to
             the
             gratifying
             to
             the
             height
             this
             Lust
             ,
             and
             as
             great
             Opportunities
             for
             it
             .
          
           
             To
             pass
             by
             the
             Cardinals
             and
             Bishops
             ,
             the
             former
             of
             which
             have
             the
             stile
             and
             go
             in
             the
             Equipage
             of
             Princes
             ,
             and
             are
             co-partners
             with
             their
             High
             and
             Mighty
             Lord
             in
             his
             forementioned
             vast
             Rule
             and
             Government
             :
             And
             the
             latter
             not
             inferior
             to
             the
             greatest
             of
             the
             Nobility
             ,
             and
             have
             been
             Censured
             for
             going
             too
             much
             out
             of
             their
             way
             to
             meet
             Princes
             ;
             I
             say
             to
             pass
             by
             these
             ,
             their
             Common
             Priests
             ,
             Monks
             and
             Friers
             have
             the
             greatest
             incentives
             
             to
             Pride
             ,
             haughtiness
             and
             Contempt
             of
             others
             ,
             that
             the
             most
             Ambitious
             of
             them
             all
             can
             well
             wish
             to
             have
             .
          
           
             As
             for
             the
             Priests
             ,
             I
             need
             not
             say
             how
             much
             their
             pretended
             Power
             of
             Transubstantiating
             the
             Elements
             in
             the
             Eucharist
             ,
             which
             is
             no
             less
             than
             making
             a
             God
             Almighty
             with
             pronouncing
             five
             words
             ,
             must
             needs
             Conciliate
             Veneration
             from
             the
             People
             to
             them
             .
             And
             also
             what
             a
             mighty
             Awe
             and
             Reverence
             their
             taking
             of
             Auricular
             Confession
             from
             People
             of
             all
             Ranks
             lying
             prostrate
             before
             them
             must
             necessarily
             beget
             in
             their
             minds
             towards
             them
             .
             And
             to
             other
             Instigations
             to
             pride
             ,
             too
             many
             to
             be
             now
             instanced
             in
             ,
             may
             be
             added
             their
             priviledge
             of
             taking
             the
             Sacrament
             in
             both
             kinds
             ,
             whereas
             the
             greatest
             men
             of
             the
             Laity
             may
             not
             presume
             to
             touch
             the
             Cup.
             
          
           
             And
             then
             for
             the
             Monks
             and
             
               Friers
               ▪
            
             what
             a
             Gratification
             of
             Pharisaical
             Pride
             is
             the
             Opinion
             that
             the
             Silly
             Vulgar
             have
             of
             their
             Extraordinary
             Sanctity
             ,
             by
             means
             of
             the
             many
             Ceremonies
             ,
             of
             which
             some
             are
             peculiar
             to
             one
             ,
             and
             some
             to
             another
             Order
             ,
             which
             are
             devised
             for
             no
             other
             purpose
             ,
             but
             to
             make
             up
             a
             Mock-shew
             of
             wonderful
             Humility
             ,
             Contempt
             of
             the
             World
             ,
             and
             Mortification
             ?
          
           
           
             And
             to
             the
             Lust
             of
             Pride
             we
             next
             add
             that
             of
             
               Covetousness
               ,
               this
            
             is
             no
             less
             gratified
             by
             the
             Popish
             Religion
             than
             the
             other
             :
             And
             no
             wonder
             ,
             for
             Covetousness
             is
             a
             Pander
             and
             Pimp
             to
             Pride
             .
          
           
             Indeed
             ,
             the
             whole
             Systeme
             of
             Popery
             is
             mainly
             contrived
             for
             the
             heaping
             up
             of
             Wealth
             .
             This
             is
             manifestly
             designed
             in
             their
             Doctrine
             of
             Purgatory
             ;
             Of
             the
             
               Merit
               of
               good
               Works
            
             ;
             The
             
               Popes
               Indulgences
            
             ,
             and
             his
             
               prodigious
               Grants
               of
               Pardons
               ;
               The
               prohibition
               of
               Marriage
               to
               Priests
               ;
               Their
               many
               Spiritual
               Fraternities
               ,
            
             &c.
             
             But
             I
             must
             not
             take
             liberty
             to
             enlarge
             here
             ;
             for
             innumerable
             are
             the
             Ways
             and
             Methods
             of
             the
             Papacy
             ,
             and
             that
             are
             interwoven
             with
             the
             Popish
             Religion
             ,
             for
             scraping
             together
             the
             Wealth
             of
             the
             World
             :
             So
             notoriously
             guilty
             is
             that
             Church
             of
             the
             crime
             which
             S.
             Paul
             charged
             the
             Seducers
             with
             ,
             Tit.
             I.
             II.
             viz.
             
               Teaching
               things
               that
               they
               ought
               not
               ,
               for
               filthy
               lucres
               sake
               .
            
             She
             hath
             infinitely
             out-done
             all
             Societies
             and
             Bodies
             of
             men
             that
             ever
             were
             in
             the
             World
             in
             the
             Politick
             Trade
             of
             Grasping
             and
             Accumulating
             Riches
             ;
             and
             that
             (
             which
             makes
             it
             far
             the
             more
             abominable
             )
             varnisht
             over
             with
             a
             Form
             and
             mighty
             shew
             of
             Godliness
             ;
             
             though
             in
             the
             mean
             time
             She
             sticks
             at
             no
             means
             ,
             though
             never
             so
             unrighteous
             and
             abominably
             wicked
             ,
             to
             accomplish
             her
             End.
             The
             Sect
             of
             the
             Pharisees
             ,
             her
             famous
             Predecessors
             ,
             
               Who
               made
               long
               Prayers
               to
               devour
               Widows
               houses
               ,
            
             were
             in
             comparison
             of
             Her
             very
             silly
             Novices
             at
             this
             Artifice
             ,
             and
             sorry
             Bunglers
             .
             Which
             should
             I
             make
             out
             by
             proceeding
             to
             Enumerate
             the
             rest
             of
             the
             Particulars
             (
             as
             hath
             been
             now
             intimated
             )
             I
             should
             hardly
             know
             where
             to
             make
             an
             End.
             
          
           
             Then
             ,
             for
             the
             Lust
             of
             Vncleanness
             ,
             what
             greater
             encouragement
             can
             a
             Beastly
             Creature
             have
             to
             give
             it
             its
             full
             Swinge
             and
             Liberty
             ,
             than
             
               Holy
               Church
            
             gives
             him
             ?
             As
             also
             what
             dangerous
             and
             next
             to
             unavoidable
             snares
             doth
             she
             lay
             in
             the
             way
             of
             those
             mens
             Chastity
             ,
             who
             would
             be
             glad
             to
             live
             honestly
             ?
          
           
             As
             to
             the
             Encouragement
             she
             gives
             to
             the
             satisfaction
             of
             this
             Lust
             ,
             what
             can
             be
             greater
             than
             to
             make
             simple
             Fornication
             a
             Venial
             Sin
             ?
             That
             is
             ,
             in
             the
             Popish
             sence
             of
             that
             phrase
             ,
             
             a
             mere
             Peccadillo
             ;
             all
             of
             which
             kind
             put
             together
             ,
             Bellarmin
             will
             tell
             you
             ,
             
               cannot
               equal
               one
               Mortal
               Sin
               ,
               nor
               destroy
               Charity
               :
               Nor
               deprive
               us
               of
               Gods
               favour
               ,
            
             etiamsi
             nullum
             pactum
             esset
             de
             
             Remissione
             ,
             
               although
               there
               were
               no
               Covenant
               of
               Grace
               .
            
             And
             whereas
             it
             will
             be
             replied
             ,
             that
             though
             such
             sins
             expose
             not
             to
             the
             torments
             of
             Hell
             ,
             yet
             they
             do
             to
             those
             of
             Purgatory
             ,
             which
             are
             sufficient
             to
             scare
             a
             man
             from
             them
             ,
             and
             particularly
             from
             this
             of
             Fornication
             :
             I
             add
             this
             as
             another
             great
             Encouragement
             to
             the
             commission
             of
             it
             ,
             viz.
             The
             exceeding
             light
             Penances
             that
             are
             ordinarily
             imposed
             for
             it
             ,
             such
             as
             
               going
               a
               little
               way
               bare●●●●
               ;
               A
               little
               piece
               of
               Money
               ;
               So
               often
               Repeating
               so
               many
               Prayers
               ,
            
             &c.
             
          
           
             But
             can
             there
             be
             greater
             Encouragement
             given
             ,
             than
             his
             Holiness
             his
             not
             bare
             Connivence
             at
             ,
             but
             Toleration
             of
             publick
             Stews
             or
             Bawdy-houses
             even
             at
             his
             own
             door
             ,
             and
             Sharing
             with
             them
             in
             their
             wicked
             Gains
             ?
             Nay
             ,
             Chemnitius
             tells
             us
             (
             for
             which
             he
             quotes
             the
             Authority
             of
             
               Sleidan
               )
               that
               the
               Popes
               Legat
               himself
               had
               lately
               in
               a
               publick
               Writing
               ,
            
             
             
               both
               defended
               in
               his
               own
               behalf
               ,
               and
               commended
               to
               others
               that
               horrid
               Wickedness
               for
               which
            
             Sodom
             
               with
               the
               neighbouring
               Cities
               was
               destroyed
               by
               Fire
               .
            
          
           
             In
             short
             ,
             there
             is
             a
             thousand
             times
             greater
             discouragement
             given
             in
             and
             by
             the
             Church
             of
             Rome
             to
             Holy
             Wedlock
             (
             the
             special
             means
             appointed
             by
             God
             for
             
             the
             preservation
             of
             Chastity
             )
             than
             to
             Vncleanness
             of
             what
             kind
             soever
             ,
             and
             even
             the
             most
             Vnnatural
             ,
             as
             might
             largely
             be
             shewed
             .
             
             The
             Holy
             Fathers
             of
             the
             Council
             of
             Trent
             have
             the
             impudence
             to
             oppose
             Chastity
             to
             Matrimony
             ,
             in
             their
             
               Ninth
               Canon
            
             of
             the
             
               Eighth
               Session
            
             .
          
           
             Which
             leads
             me
             to
             shew
             likewise
             what
             Snares
             are
             laid
             by
             that
             Church
             ,
             and
             what
             next
             to
             invincible
             Temptations
             to
             the
             sin
             of
             Uncleanness
             she
             exposeth
             innumerable
             People
             to
             .
             As
             imposing
             Vows
             of
             perpetual
             single
             Life
             upon
             all
             Priests
             ,
             Monks
             ,
             Friers
             and
             Nuns
             ,
             most
             of
             which
             live
             idly
             and
             fare
             plentifully
             ;
             And
             giving
             the
             Priests
             the
             most
             inviting
             Opportunities
             for
             the
             commission
             of
             Fornication
             and
             Adultery
             that
             can
             be
             :
             There
             being
             not
             a
             Female
             of
             ripe
             years
             but
             is
             obliged
             once
             a
             year
             at
             least
             to
             be
             alone
             with
             a
             Priest
             for
             Auricular
             Confession
             .
             And
             whensoever
             they
             please
             to
             apply
             themselves
             to
             them
             upon
             that
             pretence
             ,
             't
             is
             a
             Sin
             for
             Parents
             ,
             Husbands
             ,
             &c.
             to
             prohibit
             them
             :
             By
             which
             means
             there
             is
             no
             sort
             of
             men
             scarcely
             in
             all
             Christendom
             so
             infamous
             for
             Filthiness
             as
             the
             Popish
             Priests
             :
             And
             what
             a
             snare
             their
             Example
             must
             necessarily
             be
             to
             the
             Laity
             ,
             I
             need
             not
             say
             .
          
           
           
             I
             might
             instance
             in
             other
             high
             provocations
             to
             Lust
             and
             Wantonness
             which
             the
             Clergy
             and
             Laity
             of
             that
             Church
             must
             thank
             her
             for
             .
             As
             her
             excessive
             number
             of
             Holy
             days
             ,
             whereon
             the
             Laity
             at
             least
             must
             be
             idle
             whether
             they
             will
             or
             no.
             And
             which
             ,
             considering
             how
             they
             are
             observed
             as
             well
             within
             the
             Church
             as
             out
             of
             it
             ,
             do
             generally
             not
             at
             all
             serve
             the
             purposes
             of
             Religion
             ;
             and
             ,
             considering
             the
             Liberty
             that
             is
             allowed
             ,
             are
             only
             opportunities
             for
             
               making
               provision
               for
               the
               flesh
               to
               fulfil
               it
               in
               the
               Lusts
               thereof
               .
            
             And
             as
             for
             the
             Carnivals
             ,
             the
             business
             of
             them
             is
             to
             
               commit
               all
               manner
               of
               Wickedness
               with
               greediness
               ,
            
             and
             with
             the
             greatest
             Secrecy
             and
             Security
             .
          
           
             And
             therefore
             I
             need
             not
             distinctly
             shew
             what
             Liberty
             that
             Church
             gives
             to
             the
             Sin
             of
             Intemperance
             ,
             the
             highest
             provocative
             to
             Lasciviousness
             .
          
           
             Lastly
             ,
             For
             that
             of
             the
             grossest
             Injustice
             and
             Vnrighteousness
             ,
             no
             men
             in
             the
             world
             have
             such
             Encouragement
             to
             make
             no
             bones
             of
             it
             as
             have
             the
             Children
             of
             the
             Church
             of
             Rome
             :
             Diverse
             of
             whose
             Practices
             and
             Principles
             are
             exactly
             fitted
             for
             so
             Execrable
             a
             Design
             ,
             as
             the
             extirpating
             
             out
             of
             mens
             Minds
             all
             sense
             of
             Justice
             or
             Common
             Honesty
             .
             As
             particularly
             ,
             the
             Pope's
             claiming
             a
             Power
             to
             dispense
             with
             the
             most
             Solemn
             Oaths
             ,
             and
             frequent
             exercise
             of
             that
             Power
             in
             Absolving
             Subjects
             from
             their
             Allegiance
             to
             Heretical
             Princes
             ,
             and
             otherwise
             :
             That
             truly
             Catholick
             principle
             ,
             that
             
               Faith
               is
               not
               to
               be
               kept
               with
               Hereticks
            
             ;
             which
             a
             Council
             of
             Constance
             put
             in
             practice
             upon
             poor
             
               Iohn
               Husse
            
             :
             The
             Doctrine
             of
             Equivocation
             and
             
               Mental
               Reservation
            
             ,
             which
             takes
             away
             all
             Security
             and
             Confidence
             in
             one
             anothers
             words
             ,
             and
             tends
             to
             the
             destruction
             of
             Humane
             Society
             .
             This
             Doctrine
             is
             not
             proper
             to
             the
             Iesuits
             ,
             but
             (
             as
             Father
             Parsons
             saith
             in
             his
             
               Treatise
               tending
               to
               Mitigation
               )
               hath
               been
               received
               in
               the
            
             Roman
             
               Church
               for
               Four
               hundred
               years
            
             .
             
          
           
             And
             if
             you
             take
             in
             the
             professed
             Principles
             of
             that
             their
             most
             Renowned
             Order
             ,
             which
             improve
             that
             Doctrine
             so
             far
             ,
             as
             in
             some
             cases
             ,
             but
             especially
             in
             those
             wherein
             their
             Religion
             is
             concerned
             ,
             to
             make
             it
             Lawful
             or
             at
             least
             Venial
             ,
             to
             back
             Equivocations
             with
             Sacred
             Oaths
             ,
             and
             horrible
             Imprecations
             ;
             and
             that
             before
             a
             Court
             of
             Judicature
             (
             at
             least
             if
             it
             consists
             of
             Hereticks
             )
             of
             the
             practising
             
             upon
             which
             we
             have
             had
             among
             our selves
             of
             late
             most
             Amazing
             Instances
             :
             If
             ,
             I
             say
             ,
             you
             take
             in
             these
             principles
             (
             which
             are
             now
             collected
             out
             of
             their
             Books
             into
             Pamphlets
             ,
             and
             exposed
             to
             the
             View
             of
             every
             Body
             )
             as
             also
             those
             very
             many
             other
             ,
             which
             are
             to
             be
             seen
             in
             the
             
               Iesuits
               Morals
            
             ,
             you
             will
             say
             that
             should
             we
             rake
             Hell
             for
             Doctrines
             to
             make
             men
             Devils
             ,
             there
             can
             none
             be
             found
             more
             Effectual
             for
             the
             purpose
             than
             those
             wherewith
             we
             are
             furnished
             by
             the
             Church
             of
             Rome
             .
          
           
             And
             so
             much
             shall
             suffice
             to
             be
             spoken
             to
             the
             First
             Particular
             ,
             viz.
             That
             Popery
             tendeth
             as
             much
             as
             is
             possible
             to
             the
             debauching
             our
             Souls
             ,
             by
             bringing
             them
             into
             subjection
             to
             Vile
             Affections
             ;
             in
             discoursing
             on
             which
             we
             have
             studied
             to
             be
             as
             brief
             as
             can
             be
             .
          
           
             Secondly
             ,
             Popery
             no
             less
             tendeth
             to
             Disquiet
             mens
             Minds
             with
             certain
             troublesom
             and
             tormenting
             Passions
             .
             We
             have
             shewed
             in
             the
             First
             Section
             ,
             that
             all
             Corrupt
             Affections
             (
             and
             therefore
             the
             forementioned
             ,
             to
             which
             all
             may
             be
             reduced
             )
             are
             of
             a
             very
             tormenting
             nature
             :
             In
             saying
             therefore
             now
             that
             Popery
             tends
             
             to
             disquiet
             men
             with
             certain
             troublesom
             Passions
             ,
             I
             design
             a
             distinct
             head
             of
             Discourse
             ,
             viz.
             That
             the
             better
             and
             wiser
             any
             man
             of
             that
             Religion
             is
             ,
             the
             more
             will
             his
             Mind
             be
             disturbed
             by
             a
             many
             Points
             thereof
             ;
             particularly
             with
             
               Fear
               ,
               Shame
               ,
               Anxiety
            
             and
             Solicitude
             :
             And
          
           
             First
             ,
             For
             the
             Passion
             of
             Fear
             ,
             what
             can
             so
             excite
             this
             ,
             or
             make
             a
             man
             so
             much
             a
             Slave
             to
             it
             ,
             as
             the
             Popish
             Doctrine
             of
             Purgatory
             ?
          
           
             Whosoever
             doth
             really
             believe
             that
             there
             is
             a
             life
             after
             this
             ,
             must
             needs
             be
             more
             or
             less
             solicitous
             about
             his
             state
             in
             that
             life
             ;
             and
             according
             to
             the
             degrees
             of
             that
             his
             Faith
             ,
             will
             his
             solicitude
             be
             greater
             or
             less
             .
             Now
             the
             belief
             of
             that
             Doctrine
             must
             necessarily
             be
             accompanied
             with
             great
             fear
             of
             Death
             ;
             which
             ,
             as
             the
             Apostle
             saith
             ,
             makes
             those
             who
             are
             under
             the
             power
             of
             it
             
               all
               their
               life-time
               subject
               to
               Bondage
               .
            
             For
             ,
             as
             the
             pains
             of
             Purgatory
             are
             taught
             to
             be
             so
             dreadful
             and
             terrible
             as
             to
             equallize
             those
             of
             Hell
             ,
             except
             onely
             in
             the
             duration
             of
             them
             (
             and
             how
             long
             each
             particular
             person
             may
             lie
             there
             before
             he
             be
             released
             ,
             whether
             scores
             or
             hundreds
             of
             years
             ,
             as
             also
             what
             degrees
             of
             Torment
             shall
             be
             allotted
             to
             him
             ,
             is
             the
             greatest
             uncertainty
             )
             so
             no
             
             man
             can
             have
             any
             rational
             assurance
             ,
             let
             him
             lead
             never
             so
             strictly
             holy
             a
             life
             ,
             of
             escaping
             this
             place
             of
             Torment
             ;
             No
             nor
             the
             least
             hope
             neither
             from
             such
             a
             life
             ,
             if
             it
             be
             short
             of
             absolute
             Perfection
             ,
             as
             whose
             is
             not
             ?
          
           
             And
             as
             for
             the
             Efficacy
             of
             Penances
             and
             Indulgences
             ,
             it
             is
             impossible
             for
             any
             one
             who
             ever
             thinks
             seriously
             about
             the
             concerns
             of
             his
             Soul
             ,
             and
             understands
             any
             thing
             of
             Religion
             ,
             at
             least
             not
             to
             be
             full
             of
             diffidence
             what
             it
             may
             amount
             to
             .
             Those
             are
             such
             monstrous
             Cheats
             ,
             the
             former
             for
             the
             most
             part
             of
             them
             ,
             and
             the
             latter
             all
             of
             them
             ,
             that
             such
             as
             are
             not
             much
             short
             of
             Brutes
             for
             Folly
             ,
             or
             of
             Devils
             for
             Wickedness
             ,
             can
             never
             be
             so
             blinded
             as
             to
             promise
             to
             themselves
             the
             least
             benefit
             or
             advantage
             from
             them
             ,
             and
             much
             less
             that
             which
             is
             promised
             by
             the
             Pope
             and
             the
             Priests
             .
          
           
             Again
             ,
             what
             a
             Slavish
             Fear
             and
             Dread
             of
             God
             ,
             as
             a
             Revengeful
             Being
             ,
             must
             needs
             possess
             the
             Minds
             of
             those
             who
             have
             imbibed
             the
             Church
             of
             
             Rome's
             Doctrine
             concerning
             Whippings
             and
             Scourgings
             ,
             and
             other
             severe
             Penances
             ?
             viz.
             That
             they
             are
             necessary
             not
             onely
             for
             Mortification
             ,
             but
             likewise
             for
             Satisfaction
             ,
             in
             the
             Popish
             sence
             of
             that
             word
             .
          
           
           
             But
             what
             a
             Spirit
             of
             Bondage
             are
             they
             under
             then
             from
             Dread
             of
             God's
             Vengeance
             ,
             in
             believing
             (
             as
             they
             are
             bound
             )
             that
             God
             will
             not
             Remit
             the
             punishment
             of
             Sin
             where
             the
             Guilt
             of
             it
             is
             washed
             away
             with
             the
             Bloud
             of
             Christ
             ,
             upon
             the
             performance
             of
             the
             conditions
             of
             the
             New
             Covenant
             (
             which
             is
             as
             Nonsensical
             as
             False
             )
             that
             he
             will
             not
             Remit
             it
             ,
             I
             say
             ,
             to
             such
             ,
             so
             far
             as
             to
             excuse
             them
             from
             intolerable
             Temporary
             Torments
             in
             the
             other
             World
             ,
             except
             he
             hath
             other
             satisfaction
             given
             him
             in
             this
             life
             by
             themselves
             ;
             nor
             from
             Torments
             of
             a
             Vastly
             long
             duration
             ,
             except
             it
             be
             given
             him
             by
             others
             after
             their
             decease
             ?
          
           
             Their
             Church
             is
             so
             well
             aware
             ,
             with
             what
             horrible
             Dread
             and
             Fear
             this
             Doctrine
             must
             necessarily
             affect
             poor
             credulous
             Fools
             ,
             that
             she
             hath
             invented
             it
             for
             that
             very
             reason
             ;
             because
             by
             this
             means
             she
             brings
             them
             into
             the
             most
             Slavish
             subjection
             ,
             makes
             her self
             Mistress
             of
             their
             Purses
             ,
             and
             is
             enabled
             to
             have
             her
             fill
             of
             Tyranny
             over
             their
             Consciences
             ,
             their
             Souls
             and
             Bodies
             .
             What
             tongue
             can
             express
             the
             Devilishness
             of
             such
             Practices
             !
          
           
             Next
             for
             the
             Passion
             of
             Shame
             ;
             The
             necessity
             of
             all
             People's
             of
             both
             Sexes
             Confessing
             to
             the
             Priest
             ,
             which
             is
             enjoyned
             
             by
             the
             Council
             of
             Trent
             to
             be
             done
             once
             a
             year
             at
             least
             ,
             
             and
             that
             of
             all
             their
             Actual
             sins
             ,
             and
             not
             onely
             so
             ,
             but
             also
             of
             all
             their
             purposes
             and
             desires
             to
             commit
             them
             ,
             nay
             ,
             and
             inclinations
             too
             ;
             what
             violence
             is
             hereby
             done
             to
             the
             Modesty
             of
             all
             such
             as
             have
             not
             arrived
             to
             the
             height
             of
             impudence
             ?
             This
             is
             (
             to
             use
             the
             words
             of
             the
             Learned
             Doctor
             
               More
               )
               as
               if
               all
               the
               modest
               Maids
               and
               grave
               Matrons
               in
               the
               Parish
               should
               strip
               themselves
               stark
               naked
               ,
            
             
             
               and
               in
               that
               manner
               humble
               themselves
               before
               their
               Priest
               once
               a
               year
               :
               Which
               would
               look
               like
               a
               piece
               of
               unsupportable
               Tyranny
               .
               And
               yet
            
             (
             as
             he
             proceeds
             )
             
               this
               extorted
               Confession
               upon
               pain
               of
               Damnation
               not
               to
               conceal
               any
               thing
               ,
               is
               not
               the
               stripping
               of
               a
               man
               to
               his
               naked
               body
               ,
               but
               the
               stripping
               him
               of
               his
               body
               ,
               that
               they
               may
               see
               his
               naked
               Heart
               ,
               and
               so
               by
               the
               force
               of
               this
               Superstition
               break
               into
               those
               secrets
               ,
               which
               it
               is
               onely
               the
               due
               priviledge
               of
               God
               Almighty
               to
               be
               acquainted
               with
               ,
            
             &c.
             And
          
           
             
               Lastly
               ,
               What
            
             Anxiety
             and
             Solicitude
             
               must
               those
               Papists
               minds
               needs
               be
               tormented
               with
               ,
               who
               are
               at
               all
               concerned
               about
               their
               Eternal
               State
               ,
               by
               reason
               of
               these
               following
               Doctrines
               ,
            
             viz.
             That
             of
             the
             Dependence
             of
             the
             Efficacy
             of
             Sacraments
             upon
             the
             Priests
             intention
             :
             That
             of
             Confession
             
             now
             mentioned
             ,
             
               decreed
               in
               the
            
             Trent
             Canons
             ,
             viz.
             That
             the
             Penitent
             must
             not
             onely
             confess
             every
             Mortal
             sin
             ,
             which
             after
             the
             strictest
             search
             he
             can
             call
             to
             mind
             ,
             but
             even
             his
             particular
             sinful
             thoughts
             ,
             his
             secret
             desires
             ,
             and
             every
             circumstance
             which
             changeth
             the
             nature
             of
             the
             sin
             :
             And
             that
             of
             their
             distinction
             of
             sins
             into
             Mortal
             and
             Venial
             ;
             
               to
               pass
               by
               many
               others
            
             .
          
           
             As
             for
             the
             First
             of
             these
             ,
             That
             known
             Doctrine
             of
             
               the
               Dependence
               of
               the
               Efficacy
               of
               Sacraments
               upon
               the
               Priests
               intention
               :
            
             Such
             as
             Baptism
             ;
             the
             Lords
             Supper
             ;
             Absolution
             ,
             which
             is
             a
             grand
             Popish
             Sacrament
             ,
             &c.
             
             Can
             it
             be
             other
             than
             a
             great
             disturbance
             and
             distraction
             to
             a
             considering
             person
             ,
             whether
             there
             be
             any
             dash
             of
             Melancholy
             in
             his
             Temper
             or
             no
             ,
             to
             think
             with
             himself
             thus
             :
             What
             if
             after
             all
             my
             care
             and
             all
             my
             expence
             ,
             the
             Priest
             should
             either
             from
             a
             principle
             of
             Malice
             or
             non-advertency
             not
             direct
             his
             Intention
             as
             he
             ought
             to
             do
             ?
             Then
             ,
             if
             I
             am
             not
             remedilesly
             damned
             ,
             I
             am
             at
             least
             in
             eminent
             danger
             of
             damnation
             .
          
           
             But
             then
             as
             to
             the
             Second
             relating
             to
             Confession
             ;
             This
             ushers
             in
             this
             perplexing
             difficulty
             ,
             viz.
             How
             shall
             I
             in
             enquiring
             after
             my
             particular
             sins
             ,
             in
             
               deed
               ,
               word
            
             and
             thought
             ,
             assure
             my self
             that
             I
             have
             
             used
             my
             utmost
             diligence
             ?
             Which
             if
             I
             have
             not
             done
             ,
             my
             Absolution
             will
             signifie
             nothing
             to
             me
             .
          
           
             
               And
               as
               to
               Confessing
               the
            
             Circumstances
             
               of
               sins
               ,
               the
               Questions
               and
               Scruples
               which
               naturally
               arise
               from
            
             thence
             
               are
               too
               many
               to
               be
               recited
               .
               But
               I
               'le
               transcribe
               some
               passages
               of
               the
               Learned
               Bishop
            
             Taylor
             '
             
               s
               ,
               concerning
               Auricular
               Confession
               ,
               which
               are
               greatly
               to
               our
               present
               purpose
               .
               Saith
               he
               in
               his
            
             Disswasive
             from
             Popery
             ,
             
               the
               First
               Part
            
             ,
             How
             this
             can
             be
             safely
             done
             ,
             and
             who
             is
             sufficient
             for
             these
             things
             ,
             
             and
             who
             can
             tell
             his
             Circumstances
             without
             tempting
             his
             Confessor
             ,
             or
             betraying
             and
             defaming
             another
             person
             (
             which
             is
             forbidden
             )
             and
             in
             what
             cases
             it
             may
             be
             done
             ,
             and
             in
             what
             cases
             omitted
             ;
             and
             whether
             the
             Confession
             be
             valid
             upon
             infinite
             other
             Considerations
             ,
             and
             whether
             it
             be
             to
             be
             repeated
             in
             whole
             or
             in
             part
             ,
             and
             how
             often
             ,
             and
             how
             much
             ?
             These
             things
             are
             so
             uncertain
             ,
             casual
             and
             contingent
             ,
             and
             so
             many
             cases
             are
             multiplied
             upon
             every
             one
             of
             these
             ;
             and
             these
             so
             disputed
             by
             their
             greatest
             Doctors
             ,
             by
             Thomas
             and
             Scotus
             ,
             and
             all
             the
             School-men
             ,
             and
             by
             the
             Casuists
             ;
             that
             ,
             as
             
               Beatus
               Rhenanus
            
             complains
             ,
             it
             was
             truly
             observed
             by
             the
             famous
             
               John
               Geilerius
            
             ,
             that
             according
             to
             their
             Cases
             ,
             Enquiries
             and
             Conclusions
             ,
             
             it
             is
             impossible
             for
             any
             man
             to
             make
             a
             right
             Confession
             .
             
               And
               thus
               he
               concludes
               that
               Section
               :
            
             So
             that
             although
             the
             shame
             of
             private
             Confession
             be
             very
             tolerable
             and
             easie
             ,
             yet
             the
             Cases
             and
             Scruples
             which
             they
             have
             introduced
             ,
             are
             neither
             easie
             nor
             tolerable
             .
             And
             though
             ,
             as
             it
             is
             now
             used
             ,
             there
             be
             but
             little
             in
             it
             to
             restrain
             sin
             ,
             yet
             there
             is
             very
             much
             danger
             of
             encreasing
             it
             ,
             and
             of
             receiving
             no
             benefit
             by
             it
             .
          
           
             But
             yet
             for
             all
             this
             ,
             the
             Trent
             Gentlemen
             in
             the
             fore-cited
             Session
             and
             Chapter
             ,
             call
             it
             an
             impious
             thing
             to
             say
             that
             this
             their
             Auricular
             Confession
             is
             
               Carnificina
               Conscientiarum
               ,
               a
               Racking
               and
               Torturing
               of
               Peoples
               Consciences
               .
            
             But
             it
             would
             be
             a
             wonder
             if
             the
             greatest
             Wickedness
             should
             be
             unaccompanied
             with
             the
             most
             shameless
             impudence
             .
          
           
             As
             for
             the
             Third
             Doctrine
             I
             named
             ,
             viz.
             That
             of
             their
             distinction
             of
             Sins
             into
             Mortal
             and
             Venial
             (
             that
             is
             ,
             in
             their
             own
             nature
             so
             )
             the
             intanglements
             it
             brings
             men
             into
             are
             inextricable
             .
             For
             they
             cannot
             be
             satisfied
             from
             their
             Casuists
             what
             Sins
             are
             Venial
             and
             what
             are
             not
             so
             ,
             in
             very
             many
             instances
             .
             And
             much
             less
             can
             they
             distinguish
             between
             the
             greatest
             Venial
             Sins
             and
             the
             least
             Mortal
             ones
             .
          
           
           
             Now
             ,
             considering
             this
             little
             that
             hath
             been
             said
             ,
             as
             the
             Apostle
             saith
             ,
             2
             Cor.
             3.
             17.
             
             
               Where
               the
               Spirit
               of
               the
               Lord
               is
            
             (
             or
             the
             true
             Spirit
             of
             Christianity
             )
             
               there
               is
               Liberty
            
             ,
             so
             may
             we
             say
             ,
             
               Where
               the
               Spirit
               of
               Popery
               is
               ,
               there
               is
               Slavery
            
             ;
             much
             worse
             than
             Egyptian
             Slavery
             .
             No
             Papist
             who
             is
             disposed
             to
             be
             Devout
             and
             Religious
             can
             be
             better
             than
             a
             poor
             Superstitious
             Creature
             :
             Nor
             can
             scarcely
             serve
             God
             after
             a
             better
             sort
             than
             a
             Turkish
             Slave
             doth
             his
             cruel
             Patron
             ;
             or
             than
             the
             poor
             Indians
             Worship
             the
             Devil
             .
          
           
             But
             that
             those
             of
             them
             who
             make
             Conscience
             of
             their
             ways
             ,
             and
             are
             Religiously
             inclined
             are
             not
             beholden
             to
             their
             Popery
             for
             being
             so
             ,
             will
             be
             fully
             made
             to
             appear
             in
             the
             next
             Chapter
             .
          
        
         
           
           
             CHAP.
             XVIII
             .
          
           
             The
             Third
             Particular
             discoursed
             on
             ,
             viz.
             That
             the
             Admirable
             Method
             our
             Lord
             hath
             taken
             to
             Instate
             us
             in
             our
             Christian
             Liberty
             ,
             is
             made
             lamentably
             Ineffectual
             by
             Popery
             .
             This
             shewed
             as
             to
             each
             of
             those
             four
             Particulars
             that
             Method
             consists
             of
             .
             The
             Second
             Head
             briefly
             spoken
             to
             ,
             viz.
             That
             Popery
             is
             also
             the
             greatest
             Enemy
             to
             that
             Liberty
             Christ
             purchased
             for
             the
             Jews
             in
             Particular
             .
             A
             Pathetical
             Exhortation
             to
             a
             higher
             valuing
             of
             the
             Priviledges
             we
             enjoy
             in
             the
             Church
             of
             England
             concludes
             the
             Chapter
             .
          
           
             THirdly
             ,
             The
             Admirable
             course
             and
             Method
             which
             our
             Lord
             hath
             taken
             to
             instate
             us
             in
             our
             Christian
             Liberty
             is
             made
             lamentably
             Ineffectual
             by
             Popery
             ,
             For
             ,
          
           
             
               First
               ,
               Whereas
               we
               have
               shewed
               ,
               that
               He
               hath
               fully
               informed
               us
               concerning
               all
               the
               parts
               and
               particulars
               of
               our
               Liberty
               ,
               what
               can
               the
            
             Romish
             
               Church
               do
               more
               than
               she
               doth
               to
               keep
               men
               in
               Ignorance
               
               of
               them
               ?
               The
               Holy
               Scriptures
               (
               as
               hath
               been
               said
               )
               She
               hath
               locked
               up
               :
               And
               though
               (
               as
               that
               excellent
               Gentleman
               Sir
            
             Edwyn
             Sandys
             saith
             )
             as
             well
             to
             beat
             back
             the
             irksome
             out-cries
             of
             their
             Adversaries
             ,
             
             as
             to
             give
             some
             content
             and
             satisfaction
             to
             their
             own
             ,
             that
             they
             might
             not
             think
             them
             so
             terribly
             afraid
             of
             the
             Bible
             ,
             they
             were
             content
             to
             let
             it
             be
             translated
             by
             some
             of
             their
             Favourers
             into
             the
             Vulgar
             ,
             as
             also
             some
             number
             of
             Copies
             to
             be
             saleable
             a-while
             at
             the
             beginning
             ;
             yet
             since
             ,
             having
             hushed
             that
             former
             clamour
             ,
             and
             made
             better
             provision
             for
             the
             Establishment
             of
             their
             Kingdom
             ,
             they
             have
             called
             all
             Vulgar
             Bibles
             straitly
             in
             again
             ,
             yea
             the
             very
             Psalms
             of
             David
             ,
             which
             their
             famous
             Preacher
             ,
             Bishop
             Panigarola
             translated
             ,
             as
             doubting
             else
             the
             unavoidableness
             of
             those
             former
             inconveniences
             .
          
           
             And
             such
             base
             ,
             blasphemous
             Reflections
             upon
             the
             Holy
             Scriptures
             have
             been
             published
             ,
             both
             from
             their
             Pulpits
             and
             Presses
             ,
             as
             speak
             them
             exceedingly
             dangerous
             by
             reason
             of
             their
             extreme
             obscurity
             ,
             even
             in
             points
             necessary
             to
             Salvation
             (
             though
             the
             Apostle
             saith
             ,
             
               If
               our
               Gospel
               be
               hid
               ,
               it
               is
               hid
               to
               them
               that
               are
               lost
            
             )
             as
             well
             as
             not
             worth
             the
             reading
             ,
             as
             being
             fitted
             to
             serve
             all
             turns
             ,
             a
             
               dead
               letter
            
             ,
             
             and
             at
             best
             an
             insufficient
             Rule
             ,
             and
             not
             signifying
             any
             thing
             unaccompanied
             with
             their
             paltry
             Traditions
             ;
             though
             S.
             Paul
             saith
             ,
             
               The
               Scriptures
               are
               able
               to
               make
               us
               wise
               to
               Salvation
               .
            
             Nor
             do
             their
             Preachers
             make
             any
             great
             amends
             for
             this
             intolerable
             abuse
             ;
             for
             ,
             as
             they
             are
             too
             generally
             most
             sottishly
             ignorant
             ,
             and
             know
             little
             more
             of
             the
             Scriptures
             than
             the
             poor
             people
             ,
             so
             the
             most
             Knowing
             of
             them
             for
             the
             most
             part
             stuff
             their
             Sermons
             with
             Legends
             and
             Idle
             tales
             ,
             make
             as
             little
             use
             of
             Scripture
             as
             they
             can
             ,
             and
             feed
             their
             Flocks
             with
             sorry
             Trash
             ,
             nay
             ,
             with
             rank
             Poison
             mingled
             with
             
               the
               sincere
               milk
               of
               the
               Word
               ,
            
             and
             the
             Saving
             Doctrines
             of
             the
             Gospel
             .
          
           
             Secondly
             ,
             Whereas
             we
             have
             shewn
             ,
             that
             our
             Lord
             hath
             furnisht
             us
             with
             the
             most
             potent
             Means
             for
             the
             gaining
             of
             our
             
               Christian
               Liberty
            
             ,
             this
             Church
             hath
             also
             taken
             a
             course
             to
             make
             these
             unsuccessful
             We
             will
             instance
             in
             some
             of
             them
             .
          
           
             As
             for
             that
             of
             
               Believing
               himself
               to
               be
               the
               Son
               of
               God
               ,
            
             &c.
             we
             need
             add
             nothing
             to
             what
             hath
             been
             said
             to
             shew
             how
             little
             she
             befriends
             it
             ,
             in
             that
             she
             makes
             her
             own
             Authority
             the
             onely
             foundation
             of
             that
             Belief
             .
          
           
           
             That
             of
             
               Hearing
               his
               Word
            
             ,
             we
             have
             now
             seen
             how
             Ineffectual
             she
             makes
             it
             .
          
           
             That
             of
             Prayer
             she
             makes
             so
             as
             much
             as
             she
             can
             ,
             both
             by
             her
             foresaid
             Doctrine
             of
             the
             Non-necessity
             of
             imploying
             the
             Mind
             therein
             ,
             and
             her
             suitable
             Practice
             of
             enjoyning
             the
             Reading
             of
             Prayers
             in
             an
             unknown
             Tongue
             :
             As
             also
             by
             defiling
             them
             with
             Superstitious
             Rites
             ,
             and
             even
             gross
             Idolatry
             :
             And
             by
             joyning
             many
             Mediators
             with
             Iesus
             Christ.
             
          
           
             That
             of
             the
             
               Observation
               of
               the
               Lords
               day
            
             ,
             for
             which
             we
             have
             uninterrupted
             Tradition
             from
             the
             Apostles
             times
             ,
             she
             hath
             made
             as
             effectual
             to
             the
             business
             't
             is
             designed
             for
             ,
             as
             the
             rest
             of
             her
             Holy-days
             .
          
           
             That
             of
             
               Denying
               our
               sensitive
               Appetites
            
             ,
             she
             is
             a
             wonderful
             Friend
             to
             ,
             as
             appears
             by
             the
             foresaid
             Doctrine
             concerning
             simple
             Fornication
             ,
             and
             the
             forementioned
             Liberty
             she
             allows
             ,
             and
             the
             Indulgences
             her
             Popes
             have
             granted
             .
          
           
             And
             lastly
             ,
             Those
             
               of
               the
               Sacraments
            
             ,
             how
             unserviceable
             hath
             she
             made
             them
             to
             their
             intended
             End
             ,
             by
             her
             Doctrines
             of
             
               opus
               operatum
            
             ,
             and
             of
             making
             their
             Efficacy
             dependent
             on
             the
             Priests
             Intention
             :
             And
             that
             of
             the
             Lords
             Supper
             ,
             by
             Robbing
             the
             People
             of
             half
             ,
             and
             converting
             the
             whole
             by
             her
             prodigious
             Doctrine
             of
             
             Transubstantiation
             into
             the
             most
             Shameful
             Idolatry
             ;
             and
             by
             her
             ,
             Doctrine
             of
             
               the
               Sacrifice
               of
               the
               Mass
            
             into
             a
             daily
             
               Crucifying
               our
               Lord
               afresh
               ,
               and
               putting
               him
               again
               to
               an
               open
               shame
               .
            
          
           
             Thirdly
             ,
             Whereas
             we
             have
             shewed
             that
             our
             Lord
             hath
             purchased
             for
             us
             a
             rich
             supply
             of
             Grace
             ,
             to
             enable
             us
             to
             use
             these
             and
             the
             like
             Means
             with
             happy
             success
             ,
             I
             need
             not
             say
             what
             an
             Enemy
             Popery
             is
             to
             this
             Grace
             and
             the
             Efficaciousness
             thereof
             ,
             having
             now
             shewn
             what
             an
             Enemy
             it
             is
             to
             these
             Means
             .
          
           
             Fourthly
             ,
             Whereas
             we
             have
             likewise
             presented
             several
             most
             powerful
             Motives
             ,
             which
             our
             Lord
             hath
             given
             us
             to
             prevail
             with
             our
             Wills
             to
             comply
             with
             this
             Grace
             ,
             Popery
             is
             apt
             greatly
             to
             weaken
             and
             deaden
             every
             one
             of
             them
             to
             all
             its
             Proselytes
             .
             As
             for
             instance
             ,
          
           
             1.
             
             That
             of
             
               the
               Vnconceiveable
               Love
               of
               God
               ,
               expressed
               in
               sending
               his
               onely
               Begotten
               Son
               upon
               the
               Errand
               of
               our
               Deliverance
               ,
            
             &c.
             
             Wherein
             we
             said
             are
             implied
             two
             wonderfully
             exciting
             Motives
             to
             comply
             heartily
             with
             the
             Method
             Christ
             hath
             taken
             to
             set
             us
             free
             from
             the
             Dominion
             of
             Sin
             ,
             viz.
             First
             ,
             
               Gods
               extremest
               Hatred
               of
               Sin
            
             ,
             in
             that
             he
             would
             not
             propose
             Terms
             of
             
             Reconciliation
             to
             Sinners
             without
             the
             intervention
             of
             such
             a
             Sacrifice
             as
             that
             of
             his
             Dear
             Son.
             Secondly
             ,
             
               His
               as
               wonderful
               love
               to
               Sinners
               .
            
             Now
             as
             to
             the
             former
             of
             these
             two
             Motives
             ,
             what
             influence
             can
             it
             have
             upon
             those
             who
             are
             made
             to
             believe
             that
             a
             company
             of
             little
             sleight
             Penances
             will
             satisfie
             for
             great
             and
             enormous
             Crimes
             ?
             Can
             they
             think
             that
             God
             doth
             account
             Sin
             so
             heinous
             and
             intolerable
             an
             evil
             ,
             when
             they
             presume
             Him
             so
             willing
             to
             be
             reconciled
             to
             great
             Sinners
             upon
             the
             most
             easie
             terms
             and
             conditions
             ?
          
           
             The
             foresaid
             Gentleman
             ,
             who
             was
             conversant
             among
             them
             ,
             tells
             us
             ,
             
             that
             their
             Penance
             doth
             ordinarily
             consist
             but
             in
             
               Ave
               Maries
            
             and
             
               Pater
               Nosters
            
             ,
             with
             some
             easie
             Alms
             to
             them
             that
             are
             able
             ,
             and
             some
             little
             Fasting
             to
             such
             as
             are
             willing
             .
             And
             that
             he
             himself
             hath
             known
             ,
             when
             the
             Penance
             for
             Horrible
             Blasphemy
             ,
             and
             that
             frequent
             too
             ,
             besides
             much
             other
             lewdness
             ,
             hath
             been
             but
             the
             bare
             saying
             of
             their
             Beads
             thrice
             over
             ;
             which
             in
             Italy
             (
             such
             good
             Husbands
             are
             they
             )
             hinders
             no
             business
             ,
             but
             (
             as
             he
             also
             observes
             )
             they
             dispatch
             their
             Beads
             as
             they
             walk
             the
             Streets
             ,
             or
             rid
             business
             at
             home
             ,
             making
             it
             two
             lips
             and
             one
             fingers
             
             work
             .
             But
             were
             the
             Penance
             imposed
             by
             the
             Priests
             never
             so
             sharp
             ,
             he
             shews
             that
             the
             Fathers
             plenary
             Pardon
             sweeps
             all
             away
             at
             a
             blow
             .
             And
             that
             of
             these
             they
             have
             granted
             (
             especially
             the
             Pope
             that
             lived
             in
             his
             time
             )
             so
             huge
             a
             number
             ,
             that
             he
             believed
             there
             were
             few
             Churches
             of
             note
             in
             Italy
             ,
             which
             had
             not
             purchased
             or
             procured
             a
             perpetual
             plenary
             Indulgence
             ,
             by
             virtue
             whereof
             whosoever
             at
             certain
             days
             being
             Confessed
             ,
             and
             ,
             having
             Communicated
             ,
             pours
             out
             his
             Devotions
             at
             some
             Altar
             in
             that
             Church
             ,
             or
             gives
             Alms
             to
             the
             behoof
             thereof
             ,
             had
             forthwith
             free
             Remission
             of
             all
             sin
             and
             punishment
             .
             Which
             ,
             I
             say
             ,
             is
             the
             most
             effectual
             course
             that
             can
             be
             devised
             to
             make
             people
             think
             ,
             that
             the
             greatest
             sins
             are
             no
             greater
             evil
             in
             
             God's
             than
             they
             are
             in
             their
             own
             account
             .
          
           
             And
             then
             as
             to
             the
             latter
             Motive
             ,
             how
             is
             the
             
               Love
               of
               God
               to
               sinners
            
             lessened
             by
             this
             Doctrine
             of
             theirs
             ,
             viz.
             That
             by
             the
             Sufferings
             of
             Christ
             true
             Penitents
             are
             indeed
             delivered
             from
             Hell
             ,
             but
             not
             from
             the
             direful
             pains
             of
             Purgatory
             ,
             which
             (
             as
             was
             said
             )
             may
             be
             equal
             in
             all
             respects
             to
             those
             of
             Hell
             ,
             except
             in
             the
             duration
             of
             them
             ;
             which
             yet
             may
             endure
             too
             for
             many
             Ages
             ,
             but
             that
             they
             have
             invented
             
             means
             to
             shorten
             them
             .
             And
             their
             eaking
             out
             the
             satisfaction
             which
             Christ
             hath
             made
             to
             the
             Divine
             Justice
             for
             sinners
             ,
             with
             satisfactions
             of
             their
             own
             making
             ,
             doth
             also
             not
             a
             little
             disparage
             his
             and
             his
             Fathers
             love
             in
             what
             he
             hath
             suffered
             in
             their
             behalf
             .
          
           
             2.
             
             As
             to
             the
             Motive
             of
             
               Christ's
               Admirable
               Example
            
             ,
             we
             have
             shewed
             of
             what
             little
             Efficacy
             this
             is
             made
             by
             the
             Vile
             Examples
             of
             his
             Vicars
             and
             Vicegerents
             ,
             and
             their
             Spiritual
             Guides
             .
             Whereunto
             I
             will
             add
             this
             passage
             of
             the
             said
             Sir
             
             Edwin's
             ,
             
             
               That
               the
               Iniquity
               of
               their
               Chief
            
             See
             
               hath
               been
               so
               exorbitant
               ,
               as
               to
               have
               raised
               amidst
               themselves
               this
               Proverb
               or
               saying
               ,
               
                 That
                 the
                 worst
                 Christians
                 of
              
            
             Italy
             
               are
               the
            
             Romans
             ,
             
               of
               the
            
             Romans
             
               the
               Priests
               are
               Wickedest
               ,
               the
               Lewdest
               Priests
               are
               preferred
               to
               be
               Cardinals
               ,
               and
               the
               baddest
               Man
               among
               the
               Cardinals
               is
               preferred
               to
               be
               Pope
               .
            
          
           
             3.
             
             As
             for
             this
             Motive
             ,
             
               viz.
               The
               assurance
               Christ
               hath
               given
               us
               ,
               that
               he
               will
               not
               take
               such
               advantage
               of
               our
               Frailties
               as
               to
               cast
               us
               off
               for
               them
               .
            
             it
             is
             even
             quite
             taken
             away
             by
             their
             Doctrine
             of
             even
             Venial
             Sins
             being
             so
             severely
             punisht
             in
             Purgatory
             .
          
           
           
             4.
             
             For
             that
             of
             
               our
               Saviour's
               Mediation
               and
               Intercession
            
             ,
             what
             a
             little
             Motive
             have
             they
             made
             it
             ,
             by
             making
             so
             many
             Co-Mediators
             with
             Iesus
             Christ
             ,
             as
             if
             his
             Mediation
             were
             far
             from
             sufficient
             .
             And
             nothing
             hath
             been
             more
             observed
             than
             that
             for
             one
             
               Pater
               Noster
            
             ,
             they
             say
             very
             many
             
               Ave
               Maries
            
             .
             And
             the
             Virgin
             Mother
             of
             God
             (
             as
             they
             call
             her
             )
             is
             Caressed
             after
             that
             rate
             by
             them
             ,
             that
             't
             is
             scarcely
             uncharitable
             to
             suspect
             that
             they
             lay
             far
             more
             stress
             upon
             her's
             than
             upon
             her
             Son's
             Merits
             .
          
           
             Lastly
             ,
             To
             joyn
             together
             the
             Motives
             of
             the
             
               Glorious
               Reward
               promised
               to
               the
               subduing
               of
               Corrupt
               Affections
               ,
            
             and
             
               the
               most
               Dismal
               Punishment
               those
               are
               threatned
               with
               who
               gratisie
               them
               ,
            
             it
             appears
             abundantly
             from
             what
             hath
             been
             already
             said
             ,
             that
             they
             have
             made
             these
             exceedingly
             weak
             and
             insignificant
             .
             But
             that
             one
             Doctrine
             is
             enough
             to
             do
             it
             alone
             ,
             which
             we
             find
             backt
             with
             the
             Authority
             of
             the
             Council
             of
             Trent
             ,
             viz.
             
             
               That
               Imperfect
               Contrition
               ,
               or
               Attrition
               ,
               although
               by
               it self
               it
               cannot
               bring
               a
               sinner
               to
               Iustification
               ,
               without
               the
               Sacrament
               of
               Penance
               ;
               nevertheless
               it
               disposeth
               
               him
               for
               the
               obtaining
               of
               the
               Grace
               of
               God
               in
               that
               Sacrament
               .
            
          
           
             Now
             they
             tell
             you
             immediately
             before
             what
             they
             mean
             by
             
               Attrition
               ,
               viz.
            
             A
             sorrow
             for
             Sin
             ,
             arising
             either
             from
             the
             consideration
             of
             its
             turpitude
             ,
             or
             from
             the
             fear
             of
             Hell
             ,
             (
             not
             from
             both
             together
             ,
             but
             from
             either
             )
             excluding
             a
             will
             to
             Sin
             for
             the
             future
             ,
             and
             accompanied
             with
             the
             hope
             of
             Pardon
             .
             Now
             who
             can
             find
             it
             difficult
             to
             be
             affected
             with
             sorrow
             for
             his
             Sins
             ,
             for
             fear
             of
             Hell
             ,
             and
             to
             be
             willing
             to
             leave
             off
             to
             sin
             ,
             when
             he
             sees
             Death
             approaching
             ,
             and
             he
             can
             sin
             no
             longer
             ?
             And
             then
             a
             Priest
             being
             at
             hand
             to
             apply
             the
             Sacrament
             of
             Penance
             ,
             according
             to
             this
             sweet
             Doctrine
             ,
             the
             most
             profligate
             sinners
             work
             is
             done
             for
             the
             other
             World.
             And
             therefore
             what
             need
             any
             man
             put
             himself
             to
             the
             trouble
             of
             subduing
             his
             Lusts
             ,
             and
             a
             holy
             life
             ,
             seeing
             all
             that
             's
             necessary
             to
             Eternal
             Salvation
             may
             be
             dispatcht
             on
             the
             Death-bed
             ?
             If
             it
             be
             said
             ,
             that
             no
             man
             can
             be
             certain
             that
             he
             shall
             have
             any
             time
             of
             sickness
             before
             death
             ,
             or
             that
             he
             shall
             not
             be
             cut
             off
             in
             a
             Moment
             ,
             as
             many
             are
             ,
             or
             that
             he
             shall
             be
             
               compos
               mentis
            
             ,
             and
             have
             the
             use
             of
             Reason
             in
             his
             Sickness
             ,
             and
             therefore
             't
             is
             a
             mad
             thing
             to
             put
             off
             the
             great
             work
             
             of
             Saving
             a
             man's
             Soul
             to
             the
             very
             last
             :
             I
             say
             ,
             if
             this
             be
             said
             ,
             the
             Answer
             is
             easie
             ,
             that
             seeing
             there
             's
             scarcely
             one
             in
             some
             hundreds
             but
             hath
             at
             some
             time
             or
             other
             the
             use
             of
             his
             Intellectuals
             upon
             his
             Death-bed
             ,
             and
             so
             very
             few
             comparatively
             die
             without
             some
             warning
             ,
             there
             is
             no
             doubt
             of
             it
             ,
             but
             a
             hardned
             sinner
             will
             put
             those
             things
             to
             the
             Venture
             ,
             when
             once
             he
             hath
             drunk
             down
             the
             comfortable
             Cordial
             which
             is
             prepared
             for
             him
             by
             his
             Spiritual
             Physicians
             ,
             and
             that
             by
             a
             General
             Council
             of
             them
             too
             ,
             which
             never
             fails
             of
             being
             Infallible
             .
          
           
             And
             thus
             we
             have
             seen
             how
             wofully
             mischievous
             Popery
             is
             in
             making
             as
             ineffectual
             as
             can
             be
             the
             most
             admirable
             Method
             our
             Lord
             hath
             pitcht
             upon
             for
             the
             setting
             us
             Free
             from
             the
             Power
             of
             Sin.
             Which
             Argument
             I
             have
             been
             the
             more
             brief
             upon
             ,
             because
             I
             have
             already
             discoursed
             upon
             it
             in
             the
             
               Design
               of
               Christianity
            
             .
             
          
           
             Secondly
             ,
             It
             remains
             to
             be
             shewn
             what
             an
             Enemy
             Popery
             is
             to
             that
             Liberty
             which
             our
             Saviour
             purchased
             for
             the
             Iews
             particularly
             .
             The
             Church
             of
             Rome
             hath
             laid
             on
             a
             far
             more
             intolerable
             Burden
             
             of
             Ceremonies
             and
             Ritual
             Observances
             than
             that
             which
             our
             Saviour
             took
             off
             their
             shoulders
             .
             Which
             ,
             as
             they
             fall
             not
             short
             of
             the
             Iewish
             ones
             in
             number
             ,
             (
             nay
             I
             may
             say
             do
             much
             exceed
             them
             )
             so
             they
             are
             (
             to
             say
             nothing
             how
             grosly
             Superstitious
             many
             of
             them
             are
             ,
             and
             some
             as
             Idolatrous
             )
             for
             the
             most
             part
             so
             odd
             and
             uncouth
             ,
             so
             childish
             and
             ridiculous
             ,
             so
             vain
             and
             garish
             ,
             as
             that
             it
             is
             not
             conceivable
             how
             truly
             Devout
             and
             Serious
             people
             should
             stoop
             so
             low
             as
             to
             give
             their
             Minds
             to
             them
             ,
             and
             not
             lose
             their
             Seriousness
             and
             Devoutness
             .
             The
             ill
             influence
             which
             the
             Mosaical
             Ordinances
             had
             by
             accident
             ,
             and
             through
             their
             own
             default
             upon
             the
             Minds
             of
             the
             
               Iews
               ,
               these
            
             must
             naturally
             have
             ,
             and
             a
             far
             worse
             ,
             upon
             the
             Minds
             of
             Papists
             .
          
           
             It
             would
             be
             an
             endless
             piece
             of
             work
             to
             discourse
             of
             them
             particularly
             ,
             and
             I
             shall
             onely
             refer
             the
             Reader
             to
             the
             Seventeenth
             ,
             Eighteenth
             ,
             and
             Nineteenth
             Chapters
             of
             the
             several
             times
             quoted
             
               Mystery
               of
               Iniquity
            
             .
          
           
             
               Nor
               will
               I
               add
               any
               thing
               farther
               of
               mine
               own
               upon
               this
               Unpleasant
               subject
               ,
               but
               set
               down
               what
               Sir
            
             Edwyn
             Sandys
             
               hath
               acquainted
               us
               with
               from
               his
               own
               Observation
               .
            
             
             
               Saith
               he
            
             ,
             To
             omit
             the
             endless
             multitude
             
             of
             Superstitions
             and
             Ceremonies
             of
             the
             Church
             of
             Rome
             ,
             enough
             to
             take
             up
             a
             great
             part
             of
             a
             mans
             life
             to
             gaze
             on
             and
             to
             peruse
             ;
             being
             neither
             Vniform
             in
             all
             places
             ,
             as
             some
             would
             pretend
             ,
             but
             different
             in
             divers
             Countries
             :
             An
             huge
             sort
             of
             them
             are
             so
             childish
             also
             and
             unsavoury
             ,
             that
             ,
             as
             they
             argue
             great
             silliness
             and
             rawness
             in
             their
             Inventors
             ,
             so
             can
             they
             naturally
             bring
             no
             other
             than
             disgrace
             and
             contempt
             to
             those
             exercises
             of
             Religion
             wherein
             they
             are
             stirring
             .
          
           
             
               Nor
               can
               I
               forbear
               to
               add
               the
               following
               large
               Citation
               from
               the
               same
               Author
               ,
               in
               the
               Conclusion
               of
               this
               Discourse
               ,
               of
               the
               infinite
               injury
               that
               is
               done
               by
               Popery
               to
            
             Christian
             Liberty
             :
             Viz.
             
             The
             particular
             ways
             they
             hold
             to
             Ravish
             all
             Affections
             and
             to
             fit
             each
             Humour
             ,
             are
             well
             nigh
             infinite
             :
             There
             being
             not
             any
             thing
             either
             Sacred
             or
             Prophane
             ,
             no
             Virtue
             nor
             Vice
             almost
             ,
             nothing
             of
             how
             contrary
             condition
             soever
             ,
             which
             they
             make
             not
             in
             some
             sort
             to
             serve
             that
             turn
             ;
             that
             each
             Fancy
             may
             be
             satisfied
             ,
             and
             each
             Appetite
             find
             what
             to
             feed
             on
             .
             Whatsoever
             either
             Wealth
             can
             sway
             with
             the
             Lovers
             ,
             or
             Voluntary
             Poverty
             with
             the
             Despisers
             of
             the
             World
             ;
             What
             Honour
             with
             the
             Ambitious
             ,
             what
             Obedience
             with
             the
             Humble
             ;
             What
             great
             Employment
             with
             Stirring
             and
             
             metall'd
             Spirits
             ;
             What
             perpetual
             Quiet
             with
             Heavy
             and
             Restive
             Bodies
             ;
             What
             Content
             the
             Pleasant
             Nature
             can
             take
             in
             Pastimes
             and
             Iollity
             ;
             What
             contrariwise
             the
             Austere
             Mind
             in
             Discipline
             and
             Rigour
             ;
             What
             Love
             either
             Chastity
             can
             raise
             in
             the
             Pure
             ,
             or
             Voluptuousness
             in
             the
             Dissolute
             ,
             &c.
             
             What
             with
             the
             Hopeful
             Prerogative
             of
             Reward
             can
             work
             ;
             What
             Errors
             ,
             Doubts
             and
             Dangers
             with
             the
             Fearful
             ,
             &c.
             
             What
             Pardons
             with
             the
             Faulty
             ,
             or
             Supplies
             with
             the
             Defective
             ;
             What
             Miracles
             with
             the
             Credulous
             ;
             What
             Visions
             with
             the
             Fantastical
             ;
             What
             Gorgiousness
             of
             Shews
             with
             the
             Vulgar
             and
             Simple
             ;
             What
             multitude
             of
             Ceremonies
             with
             the
             Superstitious
             and
             Ignorant
             ;
             What
             Prayer
             with
             the
             Devout
             ;
             What
             with
             the
             Charitable
             works
             of
             Piety
             ;
             What
             Rules
             of
             higher
             Perfection
             with
             Elevated
             Affections
             ;
             What
             Dispensing
             with
             Breach
             of
             all
             Rules
             with
             men
             of
             Lawless
             Conditions
             :
             In
             summ
             ,
             what
             thing
             soever
             can
             prevail
             with
             any
             man
             ,
             either
             for
             himself
             to
             pursue
             ,
             or
             at
             leastwise
             to
             love
             ,
             reverence
             or
             honour
             in
             another
             ,
             the
             same
             is
             found
             with
             them
             ,
             not
             as
             in
             other
             places
             of
             the
             World
             by
             Casualty
             blended
             without
             Order
             ,
             and
             of
             necessity
             ;
             but
             sorted
             in
             great
             part
             into
             several
             Professions
             ,
             &c.
             
             What
             Pomp
             ,
             what
             Riot
             to
             that
             of
             their
             Cardinals
             ?
             What
             Severity
             of
             life
             comparable
             
             to
             their
             Hermits
             and
             Capuchins
             ?
             Who
             wealthier
             than
             their
             Prelates
             ?
             Who
             poorer
             by
             Vow
             and
             Profession
             than
             their
             Mendicants
             ?
             On
             the
             one
             side
             of
             the
             Street
             a
             Cloister
             of
             Virgins
             ,
             on
             the
             other
             a
             Stye
             of
             Courtizans
             with
             publick
             Toleration
             .
             This
             day
             all
             in
             Masks
             with
             all
             looseness
             and
             foolery
             ,
             to
             morrow
             all
             in
             Processions
             ,
             whipping
             themselves
             till
             the
             bloud
             follows
             .
             On
             one
             door
             an
             Excommunication
             throwing
             to
             Hell
             all
             Transgressors
             ,
             on
             another
             a
             Iubilee
             or
             full
             Discharge
             from
             all
             Transgressions
             ,
             &c.
             
             What
             Pride
             equal
             to
             the
             Pope's
             ,
             making
             Kings
             to
             kiss
             his
             Pantafle
             ?
             What
             Humility
             greater
             than
             his
             ,
             shriving
             himself
             daily
             on
             his
             knees
             to
             an
             ordinary
             Priest
             ?
             &c.
             Where
             greater
             Rigour
             in
             the
             World
             in
             acting
             the
             Observation
             of
             the
             Church
             Laws
             ?
             Where
             less
             care
             or
             Conscience
             of
             the
             Commandments
             of
             God
             ?
             To
             taste
             Flesh
             on
             a
             Friday
             ,
             where
             suspicion
             might
             fasten
             ,
             were
             a
             matter
             for
             the
             Inquisition
             ;
             Whereas
             on
             the
             other
             side
             the
             Sunday
             is
             one
             of
             their
             greatest
             Market-days
             .
             To
             conclude
             ,
             never
             State
             ,
             never
             Government
             in
             the
             World
             so
             strangely
             compacted
             of
             infinite
             Contrarieties
             ,
             all
             tending
             to
             entertain
             the
             several
             Humours
             of
             all
             men
             ,
             and
             to
             work
             what
             kind
             of
             Effects
             soever
             they
             shall
             desire
             ,
             &c.
             
          
           
           
             So
             that
             where
             is
             mad
             Licentiousness
             more
             countenanced
             in
             the
             whole
             World
             than
             it
             is
             by
             this
             Church
             ?
             And
             where
             are
             poor
             Mortals
             made
             such
             miserable
             Slaves
             as
             She
             makes
             them
             ?
             And
             consequently
             ,
             how
             can
             there
             be
             a
             greater
             Enemy
             than
             the
             Romish
             Church
             is
             ,
             to
             that
             which
             we
             have
             proved
             to
             be
             the
             true
             ,
             and
             most
             Excellent
             Liberty
             ?
          
           
             And
             now
             is
             it
             possible
             ,
             that
             after
             the
             reading
             of
             the
             foregoing
             Account
             of
             the
             unsupportably
             Tyranny
             ,
             the
             intolerably
             Corrupt
             Principles
             and
             most
             Abominable
             Practices
             of
             the
             
               Church
               of
               Rome
            
             ,
             we
             should
             not
             be
             very
             greatly
             affected
             with
             the
             Priviledges
             we
             enjoy
             in
             the
             
               Church
               of
               England
            
             ?
             And
             with
             the
             infinite
             Goodness
             of
             God
             to
             us
             in
             giving
             us
             our
             Birth
             and
             Education
             in
             a
             Church
             which
             affords
             us
             all
             the
             Advantages
             of
             which
             that
             Church
             ,
             like
             a
             cruel
             Step-Mother
             ,
             robs
             her
             Children
             ?
          
           
             We
             live
             in
             a
             Church
             which
             lays
             before
             us
             the
             Scripture
             Arguments
             for
             our
             Confirmati●n
             in
             the
             Christian
             Faith
             ;
             which
             obligeth
             us
             to
             receive
             the
             Faith
             of
             Christ
             upon
             the
             self-same
             Grounds
             and
             Motives
             that
             are
             proposed
             by
             our
             Saviour
             and
             his
             Apostles
             ,
             and
             upon
             no
             other
             .
          
           
           
             We
             live
             in
             a
             Church
             which
             not
             onely
             gives
             us
             free
             leave
             ,
             but
             likewise
             enjoyns
             us
             to
             read
             the
             Holy
             Scriptures
             ,
             and
             deprives
             us
             of
             no
             part
             of
             them
             .
          
           
             We
             live
             in
             a
             Church
             which
             requires
             us
             to
             receive
             nothing
             as
             an
             Article
             of
             Faith
             upon
             her
             bare
             Authority
             ;
             that
             assumes
             nothing
             of
             In●allibility
             to
             her self
             ,
             but
             freely
             gives
             us
             the
             Liberty
             of
             
               trying
               all
               things
            
             :
             That
             imposeth
             nothing
             upon
             our
             Belief
             or
             Practice
             as
             necessary
             to
             Salvation
             ,
             but
             what
             is
             in
             the
             plainest
             and
             most
             express
             terms
             to
             be
             found
             in
             the
             Bible
             :
             That
             makes
             the
             Scriptures
             a
             complete
             Rule
             of
             Faith
             ,
             and
             adds
             not
             one
             syllable
             of
             her
             own
             to
             supply
             their
             defect
             :
             That
             takes
             no
             Liberty
             in
             her
             Constitutions
             ,
             but
             such
             as
             she
             believes
             to
             be
             agreeable
             to
             the
             General
             Apostolical
             Rules
             of
             
               doing
               all
               things
               decently
               and
               in
               order
               ,
            
             and
             
               to
               Edification
            
             ;
             and
             imposeth
             these
             not
             as
             of
             Divine
             Institution
             ,
             or
             as
             necessary
             in
             their
             own
             nature
             ,
             but
             onely
             as
             Expedient
             for
             the
             more
             solemn
             ,
             grave
             and
             decorous
             Management
             of
             the
             Publick
             Worship
             of
             God
             :
             This
             being
             left
             by
             Christ
             and
             his
             Apostles
             to
             the
             Prudence
             of
             the
             Governours
             of
             each
             particular
             Church
             .
          
           
             We
             live
             in
             a
             Church
             which
             Abominates
             the
             Worship
             of
             God
             by
             Images
             ,
             allows
             
             no
             Prayers
             to
             Saints
             or
             Angels
             ,
             but
             onely
             to
             the
             true
             God
             by
             the
             alone
             Mediation
             of
             our
             Lord
             Iesus
             Christ.
             
          
           
             We
             live
             in
             a
             Church
             which
             renounceth
             all
             Merit
             of
             good
             Works
             ,
             and
             teacheth
             us
             to
             expect
             Salvation
             onely
             for
             the
             sake
             of
             Iesus
             Christ
             ,
             and
             through
             his
             Righteousness
             ;
             but
             gives
             not
             the
             least
             countenance
             to
             Licentious
             practices
             ,
             or
             Remissness
             in
             good
             Works
             ;
             and
             teacheth
             the
             absolute
             necessity
             of
             purging
             our selves
             by
             the
             Assistance
             of
             the
             Divine
             Grace
             from
             all
             Filthiness
             both
             of
             Flesh
             and
             Spirit
             ,
             in
             order
             to
             our
             being
             made
             capable
             of
             God's
             Complacential
             love
             here
             ,
             and
             Glory
             hereafter
             .
          
           
             Lastly
             ,
             (
             whereas
             I
             might
             be
             exceedingly
             large
             upon
             this
             subject
             )
             we
             live
             in
             a
             Church
             wherein
             we
             want
             no
             necessary
             help
             for
             the
             building
             us
             up
             in
             our
             most
             holy
             Faith
             ,
             or
             our
             having
             the
             Design
             of
             our
             Saviour's
             Religion
             happily
             effected
             in
             us
             ;
             namely
             ,
             the
             Reformation
             of
             our
             Lives
             ,
             and
             our
             being
             Renewed
             after
             the
             Image
             of
             God
             ,
             which
             consisteth
             in
             Righteousness
             and
             true
             Holiness
             .
          
           
             O
             that
             at
             length
             we
             could
             become
             more
             eflectually
             sensible
             of
             the
             blessed
             priviledges
             the
             Divine
             Goodness
             vouchsafeth
             
             to
             us
             of
             the
             
               Church
               of
               England
            
             ,
             lest
             we
             be
             made
             to
             Prize
             them
             by
             the
             Loss
             of
             them
             :
             Lest
             our
             general
             monstrous
             Ingratitude
             ,
             and
             lamentable
             Unprofitableness
             under
             them
             ;
             and
             the
             Wantonness
             ,
             Peevishness
             ,
             and
             Causless
             Separation
             of
             Multitudes
             from
             the
             Communion
             of
             this
             Church
             ,
             provoke
             the
             Divine
             Majesty
             to
             put
             our
             Necks
             once
             more
             under
             the
             Iron
             Yoke
             of
             those
             Tyrants
             ,
             which
             made
             such
             Vassals
             of
             our
             Fore-fathers
             .
          
           
             If
             that
             dismal
             day
             should
             again
             come
             (
             as
             God
             grant
             it
             may
             not
             )
             with
             what
             Sorrow
             and
             Grief
             of
             Soul
             shall
             we
             reflect
             upon
             our
             neglecting
             and
             despising
             such
             happy
             Opportunities
             as
             we
             now
             enjoy
             ?
             What
             would
             we
             not
             then
             gladly
             part
             with
             to
             regain
             them
             ,
             when
             we
             are
             deprived
             of
             them
             ?
          
           
             And
             O
             that
             our
             several
             divided
             Parties
             were
             capable
             of
             being
             perswaded
             to
             consider
             Sedately
             and
             Seriously
             before
             it
             be
             too
             late
             ,
             what
             their
             Gain
             will
             be
             by
             the
             Fall
             of
             our
             Chuch
             ,
             when
             themselves
             and
             their
             Religion
             lie
             buried
             together
             in
             her
             Ruines
             .
          
        
         
           
           
             CHAP.
             XIX
             .
          
           
             The
             Fourth
             Inference
             ,
             That
             he
             onely
             is
             a
             true
             Christian
             ,
             that
             looks
             upon
             himself
             as
             obliged
             to
             be
             no
             less
             Watchful
             over
             his
             Heart
             and
             the
             frame
             and
             temper
             of
             his
             Mind
             ,
             than
             over
             his
             Life
             and
             Conversation
             .
          
           
             I
             Shall
             now
             return
             to
             more
             immediately
             practical
             discourse
             ,
             for
             what
             remains
             of
             this
             Treatise
             ,
             which
             is
             far
             more
             pleasing
             to
             my self
             than
             that
             I
             have
             been
             employed
             in
             for
             several
             of
             the
             past
             Chapters
             ;
             as
             necessary
             and
             seasonable
             as
             that
             is
             also
             .
          
           
             Fourthly
             ,
             From
             our
             Notion
             of
             
               Christian
               Liberty
            
             this
             is
             another
             manifest
             Inference
             ,
             viz.
             That
             a
             true
             Christian
             is
             one
             that
             looks
             upon
             himself
             as
             obliged
             to
             be
             no
             less
             watchful
             over
             his
             Heart
             ,
             than
             over
             his
             Life
             and
             Conversation
             ;
             to
             take
             as
             great
             care
             to
             
               cleanse
               the
            
             inside
             
               of
               the
               Cup
               and
               Platter
            
             (
             to
             use
             our
             Saviour's
             expression
             )
             as
             the
             outside
             ;
             to
             be
             as
             vigilant
             over
             his
             Affections
             ,
             as
             over
             his
             outward
             Behaviour
             ;
             to
             be
             as
             Solicitous
             
             about
             purging
             himself
             from
             all
             immoderate
             Love
             of
             the
             things
             of
             this
             World
             ,
             as
             about
             procuring
             them
             by
             warrantable
             and
             lawful
             means
             .
          
           
             The
             true
             Christian
             makes
             as
             much
             Conscience
             of
             
               Lusting
               after
               a
               Woman
            
             and
             cherishing
             impure
             thoughts
             ,
             as
             he
             doth
             of
             Lascivious
             and
             Wanton
             Practices
             ;
             Of
             harbouring
             Revenge
             in
             his
             Breast
             ,
             and
             bearing
             ill
             will
             to
             any
             ,
             as
             of
             repaying
             Injury
             with
             injury
             .
             He
             needs
             not
             to
             be
             made
             sensible
             that
             't
             is
             no
             less
             his
             duty
             to
             forgive
             and
             love
             his
             Enemies
             ,
             than
             to
             forbear
             reviling
             them
             or
             doing
             evil
             to
             them
             ;
             that
             't
             is
             as
             indispensably
             necessary
             to
             be
             low
             in
             his
             own
             Eyes
             ,
             and
             to
             think
             meanly
             of
             himself
             ,
             as
             to
             beware
             of
             a
             haughty
             and
             supercilious
             carriage
             towards
             others
             ;
             that
             he
             cannot
             more
             safely
             Covet
             than
             he
             can
             Steal
             his
             Neighbours
             goods
             ;
             that
             he
             is
             as
             much
             bound
             to
             bring
             his
             Will
             into
             subjection
             to
             the
             Will
             of
             God
             ,
             under
             the
             severest
             Providences
             ,
             as
             to
             forbear
             Murmuring
             ,
             Repining
             and
             Charging
             of
             God
             foolishly
             .
          
           
             He
             who
             is
             a
             Christian
             in
             deed
             as
             well
             as
             in
             name
             placeth
             Religion
             in
             Governing
             his
             own
             Spirit
             ,
             no
             less
             than
             in
             any
             External
             performances
             or
             forbearances
             of
             what
             nature
             soever
             ;
             in
             putting
             away
             
             from
             himself
             all
             Wrath
             ,
             Bitterness
             and
             Sourness
             ,
             no
             less
             than
             in
             abstaining
             from
             uncivil
             deportment
             towards
             his
             Brethren
             .
          
           
             This
             man
             doth
             not
             think
             it
             more
             necessary
             to
             do
             good
             works
             than
             to
             do
             them
             from
             a
             good
             principle
             :
             And
             he
             is
             as
             much
             concerned
             about
             Loving
             of
             God
             ,
             as
             about
             Doing
             what
             he
             hath
             commanded
             him
             ,
             and
             Forbearing
             what
             he
             hath
             forbidden
             him
             .
             He
             no
             less
             endeavours
             to
             Hate
             sin
             ,
             than
             not
             to
             Commit
             it
             ;
             and
             to
             be
             in
             love
             with
             his
             duty
             ,
             than
             to
             do
             his
             duty
             .
          
           
             Nay
             ,
             the
             sincere
             Christian
             looks
             upon
             that
             as
             his
             greatest
             and
             most
             important
             work
             and
             business
             which
             is
             least
             in
             sight
             ,
             which
             is
             to
             be
             done
             within
             himself
             ;
             as
             well
             knowing
             that
             if
             the
             Tree
             be
             good
             ,
             its
             Fruit
             will
             be
             so
             also
             :
             That
             (
             as
             our
             Saviour
             saith
             )
             
               a
               corrupt
               tree
               cannot
               bring
               forth
               good
               fruit
               ,
               nor
               a
               good
               tree
               evil
               fruit
            
             ;
             and
             that
             all
             must
             needs
             be
             well
             without
             him
             ,
             if
             all
             be
             well
             within
             him
             :
             And
             that
             no
             outward
             Temptations
             can
             be
             forceably
             enough
             to
             draw
             him
             to
             sin
             ,
             so
             long
             as
             there
             is
             entertained
             within
             him
             no
             treacherous
             Lust
             ,
             that
             is
             ready
             to
             take
             part
             with
             them
             .
          
           
             That
             he
             to
             whom
             this
             Character
             doth
             not
             belong
             is
             no
             genuine
             Christian
             ,
             is
             apparent
             ,
             
             in
             that
             such
             a
             person
             is
             no
             Freeman
             .
             And
             as
             a
             great
             number
             of
             Texts
             do
             plainly
             speak
             the
             former
             Proposition
             to
             be
             true
             ,
             so
             is
             it
             to
             be
             concluded
             from
             what
             hath
             been
             discoursed
             of
             the
             nature
             of
             
               Christian
               Liberty
            
             ;
             from
             our
             having
             demonstrated
             that
             it
             consisteth
             in
             deliverance
             from
             all
             Inslaving
             Lusts
             ,
             and
             in
             having
             all
             obstacles
             taken
             out
             of
             the
             way
             to
             our
             complete
             complying
             with
             the
             Laws
             of
             Righteousness
             and
             Goodness
             .
          
        
         
           
           
             CHAP.
             XX.
             
          
           
             The
             Last
             Inference
             .
             Viz.
             That
             the
             most
             Proper
             and
             Genuine
             Christian
             Obedience
             is
             that
             which
             hath
             most
             of
             Liberty
             in
             it
             ;
             namely
             ,
             that
             which
             proceeds
             from
             the
             Principle
             of
             Love
             to
             God
             and
             Goodness
             .
          
           
             FIfthly
             and
             Lastly
             ,
             I
             infer
             from
             our
             discourse
             of
             
               Christian
               Liberty
            
             what
             is
             the
             most
             Proper
             and
             Genuine
             Christian
             Obedience
             ;
             Surely
             that
             which
             hath
             most
             of
             Liberty
             in
             it
             ;
             that
             Obedience
             which
             is
             most
             free
             and
             least
             forced
             :
             That
             which
             springs
             from
             an
             Inward
             Living
             Principle
             ,
             and
             is
             not
             merely
             occasioned
             by
             the
             consideration
             of
             External
             Motives
             and
             Arguments
             .
          
           
             And
             then
             doth
             a
             man
             act
             from
             an
             Inward
             Principle
             of
             Life
             ,
             when
             he
             acts
             from
             the
             love
             of
             God
             and
             Goodness
             .
             There
             is
             scarcely
             any
             distinction
             betwixt
             these
             two
             ,
             for
             to
             love
             God
             ,
             that
             is
             ,
             as
             God
             ,
             is
             to
             be
             inamoured
             primarily
             with
             
             his
             most
             Beautiful
             and
             Amiable
             Perfections
             of
             Righteousness
             ,
             Purity
             ,
             Beneficence
             and
             Mercy
             ;
             all
             which
             may
             properly
             be
             expressed
             by
             that
             one
             Excellent
             word
             GOODNESS
             .
             I
             say
             to
             love
             God
             as
             God
             is
             to
             be
             in
             love
             with
             these
             Perfections
             primarily
             ,
             and
             to
             love
             His
             Person
             upon
             the
             account
             of
             them
             ,
             if
             it
             be
             lawful
             to
             distinguish
             them
             ,
             and
             abstract
             His
             Person
             from
             His
             Perfections
             .
             But
             those
             do
             most
             truly
             conceive
             of
             that
             Incomprehensible
             Being
             ,
             who
             make
             no
             such
             Abstraction
             ,
             but
             describe
             Him
             by
             calling
             Him
             
               Infinite
               Righteousness
               and
               Purity
               ,
               Bounty
               and
               Mercy
               ,
               Wisdom
               and
               Power
               ,
            
             &c.
             rather
             than
             a
             Being
             in
             whom
             are
             all
             these
             Perfections
             :
             For
             they
             are
             not
             so
             properly
             said
             to
             be
             in
             God
             ,
             as
             to
             be
             God
             Himself
             .
             Thus
             limited
             that
             Maxim
             of
             the
             Schools
             is
             indisputably
             true
             ,
             
               viz.
               Quicquid
               est
               in
               Deo
               est
               ipse
               Deus
               :
               Whatsoever
               is
               in
               God
               is
               God
               himself
               .
            
          
           
             So
             that
             I
             say
             ,
             to
             love
             God
             and
             to
             love
             Goodness
             as
             such
             do
             amount
             to
             the
             same
             thing
             :
             To
             love
             God
             not
             because
             Good
             in
             himself
             ,
             but
             because
             Good
             and
             Kind
             to
             me
             ,
             is
             more
             self-love
             than
             a
             love
             of
             God.
             A
             Wicked
             man
             may
             thus
             love
             God
             ,
             for
             as
             the
             Wise
             man
             observes
             ,
             that
             
               every
               man
               is
               a
               friend
               to
               him
               that
               giveth
               gifts
               ,
            
             so
             is
             he
             
             especially
             to
             him
             that
             bestoweth
             gifts
             upon
             himself
             ;
             the
             very
             Brutes
             are
             so
             ,
             and
             he
             is
             more
             a
             Devil
             than
             a
             Man
             that
             is
             not
             so
             .
             Publicans
             and
             Sinners
             ,
             our
             Saviour
             saith
             ,
             
               do
               love
               those
               who
               love
               them
               ,
            
             and
             the
             more
             a
             man
             loves
             himself
             the
             more
             will
             he
             be
             inclined
             to
             love
             his
             Benefactors
             and
             best
             Friends
             as
             such
             .
          
           
             Now
             (
             as
             I
             said
             )
             that
             is
             the
             most
             Free
             ,
             and
             consequently
             the
             most
             Christian
             Obedience
             which
             ariseth
             from
             an
             Inward
             lively
             sense
             of
             the
             Beauty
             and
             Amiableness
             of
             Goodness
             ,
             of
             the
             Christian
             Virtues
             and
             Graces
             ,
             which
             are
             all
             so
             many
             Rays
             of
             and
             Emanations
             from
             the
             Divine
             Goodness
             ,
             and
             therefore
             those
             who
             are
             indued
             with
             them
             are
             said
             to
             be
             
               partakers
               of
               a
               Divine
               nature
            
             :
             And
             when
             we
             act
             from
             this
             Principle
             we
             act
             from
             a
             New
             nature
             ,
             and
             I
             need
             not
             say
             that
             no
             actions
             are
             so
             free
             as
             natural
             actions
             .
             Thus
             to
             do
             good
             is
             to
             do
             like
             God
             himself
             ,
             the
             Freest
             of
             all
             Agents
             ;
             for
             he
             doth
             good
             not
             from
             External
             Motives
             ,
             but
             from
             the
             Infinite
             Complacency
             he
             takes
             in
             Goodness
             it self
             .
             
               I
               am
               the
               Lord
               who
               exercise
               Loving
               kindness
               ,
               Iudgment
               and
               Righteousness
               in
               the
               Earth
               ,
               for
               in
               these
               things
               do
               I
               d●light
               saith
               the
               Lord
               ,
               Ier.
            
             9.
             24.
             
             Which
             is
             as
             much
             as
             to
             say
             ,
             therefore
             I
             
             am
             exercised
             in
             these
             things
             ,
             because
             I
             delight
             in
             them
             :
             or
             ,
             my
             delight
             in
             these
             things
             is
             the
             Principle
             whereby
             I
             am
             acted
             in
             the
             Exercise
             of
             them
             .
             
               Thou
               art
               Good
            
             (
             saith
             the
             Psalmist
             )
             
               and
               dost
               good
               ,
               Psal.
            
             119.
             68.
             
             Or
             ,
             because
             thou
             art
             Good
             thou
             dost
             good
             ,
             and
             God's
             being
             Good
             is
             his
             Delighting
             in
             Goodness
             .
             Righteousness
             and
             Goodness
             are
             too
             Excellent
             things
             to
             be
             made
             mere
             means
             to
             a
             farther
             End.
             
               Who
               is
               a
               God
               like
               unto
               thee
               ,
               that
               pardoneth
               Iniquity
               ,
               and
               passeth
               by
               the
               Transgression
               of
               the
               Remnant
               of
               his
               Heritage
               ,
               he
               retaineth
               not
               his
               anger
               for
               ever
            
             (
             and
             why
             he
             doth
             not
             ,
             the
             next
             words
             tell
             us
             )
             
               because
               he
               Delighteth
               in
               Mercy
               ,
               Mic.
            
             7.
             18.
             
             And
             our
             imitating
             of
             God
             and
             being
             like
             to
             him
             is
             the
             great
             design
             and
             business
             of
             our
             Saviour's
             Religion
             .
          
           
             But
             I
             would
             not
             be
             understood
             as
             if
             I
             affirmed
             that
             that
             Obedience
             which
             springs
             from
             Hope
             or
             Fear
             ,
             or
             is
             excited
             by
             the
             consideration
             of
             Rewards
             and
             Punishments
             is
             an
             Obedience
             not
             becoming
             and
             unworthy
             of
             Christians
             :
             If
             so
             ,
             I
             should
             condemn
             our
             Saviour
             and
             his
             Apostles
             for
             proposing
             such
             Motives
             .
             But
             I
             say
             ,
          
           
           
             First
             ,
             That
             the
             most
             genuinely
             Christian
             Obedience
             is
             that
             which
             proceeds
             from
             Love
             ,
             from
             the
             Love
             of
             God
             and
             Goodness
             ;
             Not
             that
             Christianity
             doth
             exclude
             all
             other
             Motives
             ,
             but
             this
             is
             the
             Chief
             and
             Principal
             ,
             because
             it
             makes
             our
             Obedience
             most
             Free
             ,
             and
             makes
             us
             most
             like
             to
             God
             in
             doing
             Good.
             
          
           
             Secondly
             ,
             I
             say
             also
             that
             to
             do
             good
             from
             a
             Principle
             of
             love
             to
             God
             and
             Goodness
             ,
             and
             to
             do
             it
             from
             the
             hope
             of
             Heaven
             and
             the
             fear
             of
             Hell
             are
             one
             and
             the
             same
             thing
             ,
             if
             we
             have
             a
             true
             notion
             of
             Heaven
             and
             Hell
             :
             That
             is
             ,
             if
             we
             conceive
             of
             the
             Heavenly
             State
             as
             that
             which
             consists
             in
             a
             perfect
             likeness
             to
             God
             (
             as
             perfect
             as
             our
             Natures
             are
             capable
             of
             )
             and
             a
             full
             and
             complete
             enjoyment
             of
             him
             ;
             and
             of
             the
             Hellish
             State
             as
             that
             which
             is
             directly
             opposite
             to
             the
             Heavenly
             ,
             according
             to
             this
             Notion
             of
             it
             .
             Now
             I
             need
             not
             spend
             one
             minute
             in
             shewing
             ,
             that
             to
             do
             good
             from
             the
             hope
             of
             such
             a
             Happiness
             ,
             and
             from
             the
             fear
             of
             such
             a
             Misery
             ,
             is
             to
             be
             acted
             by
             the
             foresaid
             principle
             of
             Love
             in
             so
             doing
             .
          
           
             Thirdly
             ,
             I
             add
             ,
             that
             to
             be
             acted
             by
             mere
             External
             Motives
             ,
             Motives
             wholly
             Extrinsical
             to
             God
             and
             Goodness
             ,
             by
             the
             ●●ar
             of
             Hell
             onely
             considered
             as
             a
             place
             of
             
             Torment
             ,
             and
             the
             hope
             of
             Heaven
             onely
             considered
             as
             a
             place
             of
             great
             Pleasure
             and
             Joy
             ,
             without
             considering
             the
             nature
             of
             that
             torment
             and
             the
             nature
             of
             that
             Joy
             ,
             this
             is
             a
             low
             and
             mean
             Obedience
             ,
             as
             having
             nothing
             but
             Self-love
             in
             it
             ,
             and
             Self-love
             of
             the
             lower
             kind
             too
             ;
             and
             this
             is
             a
             forced
             not
             a
             free
             Obedience
             .
          
           
             It
             is
             a
             certain
             truth
             ,
             that
             he
             who
             hath
             no
             sense
             of
             the
             inward
             Pulchritude
             and
             Loveliness
             of
             Virtue
             ,
             and
             of
             the
             Deformity
             and
             Ugliness
             of
             Vice
             ,
             and
             the
             Eligibleness
             of
             the
             former
             before
             the
             latter
             considered
             in
             themselves
             ,
             and
             therefore
             would
             be
             a
             Wicked
             wretch
             if
             he
             were
             not
             held
             in
             by
             the
             mere
             hope
             of
             a
             Reward
             and
             fear
             of
             Punishment
             ,
             though
             he
             be
             never
             so
             Conformable
             outwardly
             to
             the
             Laws
             of
             Christ
             ,
             this
             man
             is
             no
             Christian.
             He
             is
             much
             nearer
             to
             the
             Kingdom
             of
             God
             ,
             than
             he
             on
             whom
             Hope
             and
             Fear
             have
             no
             Influence
             to
             make
             him
             better
             ,
             but
             he
             hath
             not
             attained
             to
             a
             due
             qualification
             and
             meetness
             for
             it
             .
          
           
             I
             appeal
             to
             any
             Father
             ,
             whether
             he
             would
             account
             such
             a
             one
             a
             good
             Child
             who
             is
             mightily
             observant
             of
             him
             ,
             if
             he
             were
             assured
             that
             his
             Obedience
             proceeded
             from
             no
             more
             generous
             Principles
             ;
             and
             that
             he
             would
             be
             a
             Rogue
             and
             a
             
             Villain
             but
             for
             fear
             of
             the
             Lash
             ,
             and
             that
             he
             hopes
             for
             his
             Estate
             .
             As
             little
             reason
             hath
             our
             Saviour
             to
             account
             such
             Disciples
             of
             his
             
               good
               Christians
            
             ,
             as
             we
             have
             to
             account
             such
             Sons
             of
             ours
             
               good
               Children
            
             .
          
           
             And
             from
             what
             hath
             now
             been
             said
             we
             learn
             what
             to
             think
             of
             the
             Principle
             of
             Gratitude
             ;
             Whether
             this
             makes
             that
             Obedience
             which
             ariseth
             from
             thence
             the
             most
             genuinely
             Christian
             Obedience
             ,
             as
             it
             is
             ordinarily
             said
             it
             doth
             .
             If
             our
             Gratitude
             proceeds
             merely
             from
             the
             consideration
             of
             the
             Divine
             Bounty
             to
             our
             selves
             ,
             taking
             no
             notice
             of
             that
             expressed
             to
             our
             Fellow-Creatures
             ,
             it
             hath
             nothing
             but
             Self-love
             in
             it
             ,
             and
             therefore
             is
             more
             Animal
             than
             Christian
             Gratitude
             .
             And
             consequently
             ,
             I
             need
             not
             ask
             what
             we
             are
             to
             think
             of
             that
             Gratitude
             which
             is
             founded
             onely
             or
             chiefly
             upon
             the
             Peculiarity
             of
             God's
             love
             to
             our
             
               selves
               ;
               that
            
             wherein
             the
             Sweetest
             and
             most
             Indearing
             Consideration
             is
             this
             ,
             that
             the
             Generality
             of
             Mankind
             are
             excluded
             from
             it
             :
             Truly
             this
             is
             a
             worse
             than
             mere
             Animal
             Gratitude
             ,
             and
             speaks
             a
             Mind
             exceedingly
             destitute
             of
             that
             Divine
             (
             and
             therefore
             Christian
             )
             temper
             ,
             which
             exerts
             it self
             in
             Universal
             good
             will.
             And
             I
             am
             certain
             that
             the
             more
             a
             Christian
             any
             man
             
             is
             ,
             the
             higher
             will
             the
             Consideration
             of
             other's
             having
             a
             share
             with
             him
             in
             the
             Blessings
             of
             God
             advance
             his
             Gratitude
             .
             And
             that
             which
             doth
             most
             become
             us
             springs
             more
             from
             a
             lovely
             sense
             of
             the
             Divine
             Beneficence
             considered
             as
             largely
             extended
             ,
             than
             from
             the
             Consideration
             of
             its
             being
             terminated
             on
             our
             own
             Persons
             or
             Families
             ,
             or
             some
             few
             people
             besides
             our selves
             .
          
           
             I
             do
             not
             say
             ,
             that
             the
             peculiarity
             of
             a
             Favour
             ought
             not
             to
             affect
             us
             ,
             when
             it
             is
             not
             in
             our
             Fancy
             onely
             but
             in
             reality
             :
             But
             ,
             I
             say
             ,
             there
             is
             nothing
             but
             what
             is
             natural
             ,
             (
             it
             is
             impossible
             we
             should
             not
             be
             affected
             with
             it
             when
             we
             consider
             it
             )
             there
             is
             nothing
             proper
             to
             a
             Christian
             in
             such
             a
             Gratitude
             ;
             and
             I
             say
             also
             ,
             that
             though
             this
             Consideration
             ,
             I
             have
             such
             a
             Mercy
             conferred
             upon
             me
             ,
             which
             not
             one
             in
             a
             thousand
             is
             blessed
             with
             besides
             my self
             ,
             must
             needs
             the
             more
             affect
             me
             with
             Joy
             and
             Gratitude
             ;
             because
             it
             makes
             me
             sensible
             that
             it
             was
             more
             than
             a
             thousand
             to
             one
             I
             might
             have
             missed
             of
             it
             too
             ,
             supposing
             it
             was
             no
             fruit
             of
             my
             extraordinary
             diligence
             ,
             and
             I
             did
             no
             more
             than
             others
             for
             it
             who
             went
             without
             it
             :
             Yet
             it
             would
             be
             a
             very
             Uncharitable
             ,
             and
             therefore
             Wicked
             ,
             thing
             in
             
             me
             to
             be
             so
             much
             the
             more
             thankful
             for
             that
             Mercy
             ,
             because
             it
             is
             denied
             to
             most
             others
             .
             There
             is
             a
             Vast
             difference
             between
             being
             the
             more
             grateful
             for
             a
             Blessing
             ,
             because
             ,
             since
             so
             small
             a
             number
             are
             partakers
             of
             it
             ,
             I
             am
             one
             of
             those
             that
             are
             ;
             and
             being
             so
             ,
             because
             so
             small
             a
             number
             are
             partakers
             of
             it
             .
             And
             the
             more
             will
             our
             Gratitude
             have
             of
             the
             truly
             Christian
             Spirit
             ,
             the
             less
             we
             abstract
             our selves
             from
             others
             in
             the
             Consideration
             of
             those
             obligations
             God
             hath
             laid
             upon
             us
             together
             with
             others
             ;
             and
             by
             consequence
             that
             Obedience
             will
             be
             most
             
             Christian-like
             which
             flows
             from
             such
             a
             Gratitude
             .
          
        
      
       
         
         
           THE
           CONCLUSION
           .
        
         
           NOW
           then
           ,
           after
           all
           that
           hath
           been
           said
           upon
           this
           weighty
           Argument
           ,
           shall
           we
           continue
           as
           negligent
           and
           cold
           as
           ever
           in
           Asserting
           our
           Liberty
           ?
           That
           Liberty
           which
           is
           infinitely
           most
           Valuable
           ,
           that
           Liberty
           which
           sets
           free
           from
           the
           Vilest
           and
           most
           Intolerable
           Slavery
           ,
           the
           Liberty
           of
           our
           Souls
           ,
           and
           the
           truly
           
             Divine
             Liberty
          
           ?
           Shall
           that
           Liberty
           which
           deserves
           not
           to
           be
           named
           on
           the
           same
           day
           with
           this
           ,
           be
           so
           highly
           set
           by
           ,
           and
           can
           we
           tamely
           give
           up
           this
           ?
           Do
           men
           think
           Freedom
           from
           Bodily
           Slavery
           to
           be
           worth
           the
           Price
           of
           all
           they
           have
           ,
           their
           Lives
           and
           all
           ,
           and
           are
           we
           able
           to
           imagine
           that
           Freedom
           from
           Spiritual
           Slavery
           can
           be
           bought
           too
           dear
           ;
           or
           think
           much
           of
           using
           our
           most
           Serious
           Endeavours
           for
           the
           regaining
           of
           it
           ?
        
         
         
           Had
           the
           Laconick
           Boy
           ,
           
           when
           taken
           Captive
           by
           a
           Souldier
           of
           Antigonus
           ,
           so
           brave
           a
           Spirit
           as
           to
           refuse
           to
           be
           employed
           by
           him
           ,
           in
           any
           of
           that
           drudgery
           which
           was
           proper
           to
           Slaves
           ,
           and
           to
           prefer
           a
           Violent
           death
           before
           a
           Slavish
           Life
           ,
           when
           he
           despaired
           of
           Redemption
           ?
           
           Did
           those
           Dardan
           Women
           esteem
           Slavery
           
             〈◊〉
             〈◊〉
             〈◊〉
             〈◊〉
             〈◊〉
          
           ,
           the
           most
           loathsom
           of
           all
           Evils
           ,
           and
           so
           extremely
           Vile
           and
           Shameful
           a
           thing
           ,
           as
           to
           take
           their
           dear
           Children
           and
           drown
           them
           in
           the
           River
           to
           prevent
           their
           being
           made
           Slaves
           of
           ?
           And
           are
           we
           of
           so
           much
           a
           baser
           Make
           than
           that
           poor
           Lad
           ,
           and
           these
           silly
           Women
           ,
           as
           Sheepishly
           to
           subject
           our selves
           to
           the
           incomparably
           most
           Vile
           and
           dishonourable
           Slavery
           ?
           Nay
           ,
           are
           we
           so
           void
           of
           all
           Sense
           as
           to
           be
           unconcerned
           at
           the
           unsupportable
           Misery
           which
           first
           or
           last
           will
           be
           the
           unavoidable
           consequent
           thereof
           ?
           Are
           we
           
             Nati
             ad
             Servitutem
          
           ,
           is
           Slavery
           so
           natural
           to
           us
           ,
           as
           that
           we
           can
           endure
           to
           be
           domineered
           over
           by
           the
           most
           Tyrannical
           and
           Unreasonable
           Masters
           ,
           as
           we
           have
           shewed
           our
           Lusts
           and
           the
           Devil
           are
           ?
           Are
           we
           so
           in
           love
           with
           the
           house
           of
           Bondage
           as
           to
           be
           well
           satisfied
           to
           make
           it
           the
           place
           of
           our
           perpetual
           Residence
           ?
           Are
           we
           so
           like
           Apes
           as
           to
           hug
           our
           Clogs
           ,
           and
           so
           like
           
           Bedlams
           as
           to
           be
           fond
           of
           our
           Shackles
           ?
        
         
           The
           King
           of
           Heaven
           ,
           we
           have
           heard
           ,
           hath
           sent
           his
           onely
           Begotten
           Son
           upon
           this
           very
           Errand
           of
           Knocking
           off
           our
           Fetters
           ,
           of
           
             proclaiming
             Liberty
             to
             us
             Captives
             ,
             and
             opening
             the
             Prison
             doors
             unto
             them
             that
             are
             bound
          
           ;
           of
           delivering
           us
           from
           our
           Thraldom
           and
           Vassalage
           ,
           and
           
             making
             us
             Free
             indeed
          
           ,
           Free
           with
           the
           most
           Excellent
           and
           Noble
           Freedom
           ;
           and
           
             recovering
             those
             out
             of
             the
             snare
             of
             the
             Devil
             who
             are
             taken
             Captive
             by
             him
             at
             his
             Will
          
           ;
           and
           will
           we
           not
           be
           made
           Free
           ?
           Will
           we
           not
           exchange
           this
           worse
           than
           Egyptian
           Slavery
           for
           the
           
             Glorious
             Liberty
          
           of
           the
           Sons
           of
           God
           ?
        
         
           As
           God
           said
           of
           old
           to
           
             Ierusalem
             ,
             Wilt
             thou
             not
             be
             made
             clean
             ,
             when
             shall
             it
             once
             be
             ?
          
           So
           let
           me
           say
           to
           every
           Soul
           that
           lyeth
           under
           the
           Dominion
           of
           Corrupt
           Affections
           ,
           
             Wilt
             thou
             not
             be
             set
             at
             Liberty
             ,
             when
             shall
             it
             once
             be
             ?
          
        
         
           Did
           the
           Grecians
           when
           set
           at
           Liberty
           by
           Flaminius
           (
           as
           Plutarch
           reports
           )
           sound
           out
           ,
           
             〈◊〉
             〈◊〉
             〈◊〉
             〈◊〉
             〈◊〉
          
           ,
           
             SAVIOVR
             ,
             SAVIOVR
          
           ,
           with
           such
           a
           Courage
           ,
           that
           the
           Birds
           which
           flew
           over
           them
           fell
           Astonisht
           to
           the
           Ground
           ?
           And
           can
           we
           be
           so
           little
           Affected
           with
           what
           our
           
           Saviour
           hath
           done
           for
           us
           in
           order
           to
           our
           being
           rescued
           from
           that
           Slavery
           which
           is
           so
           much
           worse
           than
           theirs
           ,
           as
           not
           to
           accept
           Deliverance
           at
           his
           hands
           ?
           Can
           we
           be
           so
           unconcerned
           at
           what
           King
           IESVS
           hath
           done
           for
           our
           Redemption
           ,
           as
           to
           refuse
           to
           embrace
           his
           offers
           of
           it
           ?
        
         
           Have
           we
           conceived
           so
           low
           an
           opinion
           of
           the
           Service
           of
           God
           ,
           and
           his
           Blessed
           Son
           ,
           as
           to
           chuse
           to
           be
           Drudges
           and
           Vassals
           to
           most
           Cruel
           Pharaohs
           ,
           rather
           than
           to
           be
           their
           Free-men
           ?
           Had
           we
           rather
           still
           toil
           in
           the
           Brick-Kilns
           of
           Egypt
           than
           inherit
           and
           possess
           the
           good
           Land
           ;
           the
           Land
           of
           Peace
           and
           Rest
           ,
           Liberty
           and
           Joy
           ?
           God
           forbid
           .
        
         
           
             O
             that
             therefore
             we
             would
             at
             length
             be
             perswaded
             ,
             first
             to
             accept
             of
             ,
             and
             then
             to
          
           stand
           fast
           in
           the
           Liberty
           ,
           wherewith
           Christ
           would
           make
           us
           free
           ,
           and
           no
           more
           be
           intangled
           with
           the
           yoke
           of
           Bondage
           .
        
         
           Hath
           Christ
           Iesus
           taken
           such
           an
           admirable
           course
           in
           order
           to
           our
           being
           set
           free
           from
           the
           power
           of
           Sin
           ,
           and
           its
           dismal
           Effects
           ?
           Then
           let
           us
           no
           longer
           cry
           out
           ,
           
             O
             wretched
             men
             that
             we
             are
             ,
             who
             shall
             deliver
             us
             from
             the
             body
             of
             this
             death
             ?
          
           as
           if
           we
           knew
           of
           no
           Deliverer
           ;
           but
           let
           us
           
             thank
             God
             through
             Iesus
             Christ
             our
             Lord.
             
          
        
         
         
           It
           hath
           been
           shewed
           that
           Christ
           is
           not
           so
           our
           Deliverer
           as
           to
           leave
           us
           nothing
           to
           do
           ,
           as
           to
           bid
           us
           
             stand
             still
          
           (
           as
           Moses
           did
           the
           Israelites
           at
           the
           Red-Sea
           )
           
             and
             see
             the
             Salvation
             of
             God
             ,
          
           and
           see
           what
           himself
           will
           do
           for
           us
           ;
           but
           that
           he
           doth
           expect
           we
           should
           do
           our
           part
           in
           order
           to
           our
           being
           set
           Free.
           But
           he
           hath
           done
           as
           much
           as
           we
           can
           reasonably
           desire
           he
           should
           do
           for
           that
           end
           ,
           and
           abundantly
           more
           than
           could
           ever
           have
           entered
           into
           our
           hearts
           to
           imagine
           he
           would
           have
           done
           ;
           and
           so
           much
           that
           it
           must
           be
           now
           wholly
           long
           of
           our
           selves
           ,
           our
           own
           inexcusable
           negligence
           ,
           if
           what
           he
           hath
           done
           prove
           at
           last
           unsuccessful
           .
        
         
           We
           are
           too
           weak
           to
           deliver
           our selves
           by
           our
           own
           strength
           ,
           by
           our
           own
           natural
           power
           we
           are
           utterly
           unable
           to
           rescue
           our selves
           from
           under
           the
           dominion
           of
           our
           Spiritual
           Adversaries
           ;
           but
           Christ
           hath
           purchased
           that
           Grace
           which
           shall
           be
           sufficient
           for
           us
           ,
           if
           we
           will
           make
           a
           believing
           Application
           to
           him
           for
           it
           ,
           so
           that
           we
           may
           ,
           if
           it
           be
           not
           our
           own
           fault
           ,
           
             be
             strong
             in
             the
             Lord
             and
             in
             the
             power
             of
             his
             Might
          
           ;
           and
           therefore
           our
           weakness
           can
           be
           no
           excuse
           .
        
         
         
           It
           is
           to
           be
           acknowledged
           also
           that
           we
           are
           naturally
           very
           listless
           and
           averse
           to
           the
           using
           of
           the
           means
           of
           our
           Deliverance
           ,
           but
           what
           would
           we
           desire
           our
           Saviour
           to
           do
           more
           than
           he
           hath
           done
           to
           excite
           our
           Wills
           and
           quicken
           our
           Endeavours
           ?
        
         
           Nor
           can
           we
           plead
           Ignorance
           of
           the
           Means
           to
           be
           used
           ,
           for
           we
           have
           understood
           how
           fully
           our
           Saviour
           and
           his
           Apostles
           have
           instructed
           us
           in
           these
           .
        
         
           Now
           hath
           Christ
           been
           so
           wonderfully
           concerned
           for
           our
           Deliverance
           ,
           and
           can
           we
           our selves
           be
           unconcerned
           ?
           Did
           he
           pay
           such
           a
           Ransom
           and
           Price
           for
           us
           ,
           and
           not
           think
           much
           of
           coming
           down
           from
           Heaven
           ,
           of
           taking
           our
           Nature
           ,
           of
           parting
           with
           his
           precious
           Bloud
           ,
           and
           suffering
           inexpressible
           Torments
           in
           order
           to
           this
           great
           End
           ,
           and
           can
           we
           think
           it
           unworthy
           of
           our
           serious
           Care
           ?
           What
           is
           this
           but
           
             to
             tread
             under
             foot
             the
             Son
             of
             God
             ,
          
           and
           that
           Bloud
           whereby
           we
           are
           Redeemed
           ?
        
         
           Was
           ever
           any
           miserable
           Slave
           heard
           of
           that
           might
           if
           he
           would
           be
           set
           at
           Liberty
           ,
           and
           yet
           refused
           ?
           Or
           is
           it
           imaginable
           that
           such
           a
           one
           could
           listen
           to
           any
           temptation
           whatsoever
           to
           continue
           in
           Slavery
           ?
           
           especially
           if
           he
           were
           promised
           by
           a
           Person
           able
           to
           make
           good
           his
           word
           ,
           that
           he
           should
           exchange
           his
           Prison
           for
           a
           Palace
           ,
           and
           his
           House
           of
           Bondage
           for
           a
           Kingdom
           ?
           But
           we
           have
           seen
           that
           no
           less
           a
           Motive
           than
           this
           is
           presented
           to
           us
           by
           one
           who
           
             cannot
             lie
          
           ,
           and
           who
           is
           as
           Able
           as
           Faithful
           .
           We
           have
           the
           greatest
           Security
           in
           the
           World
           given
           us
           of
           a
           Crown
           of
           Glory
           ,
           and
           an
           Everlasting
           Kingdom
           ;
           which
           infinitely
           surpasseth
           all
           the
           Crowns
           and
           Kingdoms
           upon
           Earth
           to
           perswade
           us
           to
           comply
           with
           that
           Rare
           ,
           most
           Powerful
           and
           most
           Wise
           Method
           which
           our
           Lord
           hath
           taken
           to
           make
           us
           Free.
           
        
         
           What
           a
           wonderful
           thing
           is
           this
           ,
           that
           our
           Lord
           should
           hire
           us
           to
           accept
           of
           Liberty
           ,
           and
           that
           at
           such
           a
           Rate
           as
           this
           !
           That
           he
           should
           have
           such
           Compassion
           and
           Love
           for
           our
           Souls
           ,
           as
           ,
           that
           so
           we
           may
           be
           perswaded
           to
           do
           that
           which
           is
           onely
           our
           own
           Interest
           ,
           and
           infinitely
           our
           greatest
           Interest
           to
           do
           ,
           that
           so
           we
           may
           be
           won
           upon
           to
           cease
           from
           the
           vilest
           ,
           most
           filthy
           and
           most
           miserable
           Drudgery
           ,
           and
           to
           Engage
           in
           his
           most
           Free
           and
           Blessed
           Service
           ,
           he
           should
           think
           that
           he
           cannot
           make
           us
           too
           large
           Offers
           .
           That
           he
           should
           
           so
           strangely
           out-bid
           the
           Devil
           and
           our
           Lusts
           ,
           and
           ,
           that
           we
           may
           no
           longer
           be
           be●ooled
           by
           their
           pitiful
           Promises
           of
           Vanishing
           ,
           Empty
           and
           False
           Pleasures
           ,
           should
           proffer
           us
           such
           Joys
           ,
           such
           Bliss
           ,
           as
           to
           which
           those
           Pleasures
           ,
           were
           they
           
             truly
             so
          
           ,
           and
           never
           so
           durable
           ,
           cannot
           bear
           the
           least
           proportion
           ▪
           And
           ,
           that
           we
           might
           no
           longer
           suffer
           our selves
           to
           be
           Insulted
           and
           Tyrannized
           over
           by
           them
           ,
           and
           to
           be
           ,
           as
           it
           were
           ,
           their
           Footstool
           ,
           he
           should
           assure
           us
           of
           his
           willingness
           ,
           nay
           ,
           of
           his
           great
           desire
           to
           advance
           us
           to
           his
           own
           Throne
           .
           For
           ,
           as
           hath
           been
           said
           ,
           he
           hath
           promised
           
             To
             grant
             unto
             him
             that
             overcometh
             that
             he
             shall
             sit
             with
             him
             upon
             his
             Throne
             ,
             even
             as
             he
             also
             overcame
             ,
             and
             is
             set
             down
             with
             his
             Father
             upon
             his
             Throne
             .
          
           He
           applieth
           himself
           to
           that
           Principle
           which
           is
           most
           predominant
           in
           our
           natures
           ,
           so
           that
           if
           the
           love
           of
           himself
           cannot
           ,
           yet
           the
           love
           of
           our
           
             own
             selves
          
           may
           even
           compel
           us
           to
           come
           in
           to
           his
           Service
           .
        
         
           But
           one
           would
           think
           we
           should
           find
           it
           no
           less
           impossible
           to
           be
           so
           Disingenuous
           towards
           our
           dear
           Lord
           ,
           than
           to
           be
           so
           cruel
           to
           our selves
           as
           to
           slight
           such
           promises
           ,
           or
           that
           his
           most
           gracious
           and
           endearing
           Invitation
           ,
           
             Come
             unto
             me
             all
             ye
             that
             
             labour
             and
             are
             heavy
             laden
             ,
             and
             I
             will
             give
             you
             Rest.
             Take
             my
             yoke
             upon
             you
             ,
             and
             learn
             of
             me
             ,
             for
             I
             am
             meek
             and
             lowly
             in
             heart
             ,
             and
             ye
             shall
             find
             Rest
             to
             your
             Souls
             .
             For
             my
             yoke
             is
             easie
             ,
             and
             my
             burden
             is
             light
             ,
          
           Matth.
           11.
           28
           ,
           29
           ,
           30.
           
        
         
           But
           then
           are
           we
           able
           to
           think
           of
           it
           with
           any
           Patience
           ,
           that
           Christ
           should
           Do
           and
           Suffer
           in
           our
           behalf
           so
           much
           
             in
             vain
          
           ;
           that
           we
           should
           frustrate
           the
           Design
           of
           his
           Astonishing
           Condescension
           in
           assuming
           our
           Nature
           ,
           and
           of
           all
           he
           did
           and
           suffered
           for
           us
           ?
        
         
           Hath
           he
           paid
           so
           Excessively
           dear
           for
           us
           ,
           and
           can
           we
           be
           content
           that
           after
           all
           he
           should
           lose
           his
           Purchase
           ?
           Especially
           since
           he
           purchased
           us
           ,
           not
           because
           he
           stood
           in
           the
           least
           need
           of
           our
           Service
           ,
           but
           that
           we
           might
           serve
           our
           selves
           in
           serving
           him
           ,
           and
           be
           made
           thereby
           unconceivably
           and
           Everlastingly
           Happy
           .
        
         
           Do
           we
           not
           look
           upon
           the
           Iews
           as
           a
           very
           strange
           Generation
           of
           Pople
           ,
           and
           as
           no
           less
           Ill-natured
           than
           Foolish
           ,
           that
           they
           would
           not
           be
           prevailed
           with
           to
           accept
           of
           Deliverance
           from
           the
           Burdensom
           Services
           of
           Moses
           his
           Law
           ;
           that
           they
           should
           be
           so
           fond
           of
           that
           Servile
           Dispensation
           they
           were
           under
           ,
           as
           to
           refuse
           to
           be
           Released
           
           from
           it
           ?
           Whenas
           the
           Abolishing
           thereof
           was
           evidenced
           in
           as
           full
           and
           convincing
           a
           manner
           as
           its
           Divine
           Authority
           before
           was
           :
           Nay
           ,
           when
           that
           of
           the
           Gospel
           set
           up
           in
           the
           room
           of
           it
           was
           demonstrated
           in
           a
           far
           more
           glorious
           manner
           to
           be
           of
           God
           ,
           by
           Christ
           himself
           before
           his
           death
           ,
           by
           his
           Resurrection
           from
           the
           dead
           ,
           and
           Ascension
           into
           Heaven
           ,
           and
           by
           the
           Spirit
           in
           the
           Apostles
           and
           others
           afterward
           .
           And
           shall
           we
           refuse
           to
           be
           set
           at
           Liberty
           by
           our
           Saviour
           from
           the
           Bondage
           of
           Sin
           ,
           which
           is
           infinitely
           more
           heavy
           and
           unsufferable
           ,
           and
           the
           consequences
           of
           which
           are
           so
           sad
           and
           intolerable
           ?
           While
           we
           so
           do
           ,
           let
           us
           never
           blame
           the
           Iews
           ,
           and
           much
           less
           accuse
           them
           of
           being
           so
           perverse
           ,
           hard-hearted
           and
           stiff-neckt
           a
           People
           ;
           for
           then
           ,
           wherein
           we
           judge
           them
           we
           condemn
           our selves
           ,
           for
           we
           that
           judge
           them
           do
           not
           onely
           the
           same
           ,
           but
           a
           far
           more
           unaccountable
           thing
           .
           And
           think
           we
           this
           that
           so
           judge
           them
           that
           have
           done
           such
           a
           thing
           ,
           and
           do
           the
           same
           and
           so
           much
           worse
           ,
           that
           we
           shall
           escape
           the
           judgment
           of
           God
           ?
           Nay
           ,
           are
           we
           able
           not
           to
           think
           that
           it
           shall
           be
           much
           more
           intolerable
           for
           us
           at
           the
           day
           of
           Judgment
           than
           for
           them
           ,
           if
           we
           persist
           in
           so
           doing
           .
        
         
         
           We
           are
           apt
           to
           believe
           that
           no
           People
           ever
           deserved
           so
           ill
           of
           our
           Saviour
           as
           those
           Pharisees
           who
           ascribed
           his
           casting
           out
           Devils
           to
           the
           Assistance
           of
           Beelzebub
           the
           Prince
           of
           the
           Devils
           :
           But
           how
           much
           better
           do
           we
           think
           those
           deserve
           of
           him
           who
           will
           not
           obey
           him
           ,
           after
           they
           have
           had
           far
           greater
           Evidence
           of
           his
           being
           the
           Son
           of
           God
           than
           they
           at
           that
           time
           were
           in
           a
           possibility
           of
           having
           ?
           And
           if
           our
           Saviour
           did
           accuse
           those
           of
           despising
           both
           Himself
           and
           his
           
             Father
             that
             sent
             him
          
           ,
           who
           would
           not
           be
           perswaded
           by
           his
           Mighty
           WORKS
           to
           believe
           in
           him
           while
           he
           was
           on
           Earth
           ,
           what
           a
           high
           Affront
           then
           do
           those
           put
           upon
           both
           ,
           who
           will
           not
           give
           up
           themselves
           to
           be
           ruled
           by
           him
           ,
           and
           quit
           the
           service
           of
           Satan
           for
           his
           service
           (
           which
           is
           the
           same
           thing
           with
           not
           believing
           in
           him
           )
           now
           he
           is
           in
           Heaven
           ,
           and
           in
           all
           his
           Glory
           ?
           This
           he
           must
           needs
           take
           far
           more
           unkindly
           and
           hainously
           at
           our
           hands
           .
           And
           be
           we
           assured
           (
           for
           nothing
           is
           more
           Evident
           )
           that
           ,
           as
           he
           is
           a
           most
           unreasonable
           Creature
           ,
           who
           after
           such
           marvellous
           Evidence
           of
           Iesus
           his
           being
           the
           Son
           of
           God
           ,
           and
           now
           
             sate
             down
             on
             the
             Right
             Hand
             of
             the
             Majesty
             on
             High
             ,
          
           
           will
           not
           give
           credit
           to
           these
           Doctrines
           ;
           so
           he
           is
           much
           more
           Unreasonable
           who
           doth
           give
           credit
           to
           them
           ,
           and
           yet
           behave
           himself
           as
           if
           he
           believed
           no
           such
           matter
           .
        
         
           O
           that
           therefore
           we
           would
           (
           those
           of
           us
           who
           have
           hitherto
           neglected
           to
           do
           it
           )
           before
           it
           be
           too
           late
           and
           without
           farther
           delay
           ,
           
             Consider
             these
             things
             ,
             and
             shew
             our selves
             Men
          
           ;
           and
           then
           we
           shall
           with
           great
           Courage
           and
           Resolution
           make
           use
           of
           those
           Weapons
           which
           the
           Captain
           of
           our
           Salvation
           hath
           put
           into
           our
           hands
           ,
           for
           the
           Vanquishing
           the
           Enemies
           of
           our
           Souls
           ;
           which
           Weapons
           
             are
             not
             Carnal
             ,
             but
             Mighty
             through
             God.
          
           And
           if
           we
           persevere
           in
           so
           doing
           ,
           then
           shall
           those
           who
           have
           held
           such
           a
           severe
           hand
           over
           us
           fly
           before
           us
           ;
           then
           shall
           those
           Lords
           who
           so
           subjected
           us
           ,
           and
           kept
           us
           under
           ,
           be
           brought
           under
           by
           us
           ,
           be
           our
           Subjects
           .
           Then
           shall
           our
           Prison-doors
           fly
           open
           ,
           we
           shall
           be
           no
           longer
           under
           Restraint
           and
           Confinement
           .
           We
           shall
           be
           our
           own
           Men
           ,
           and
           
             walk
             at
             Liberty
             ;
             We
             shall
             run
             and
             not
             be
             weary
             ,
             walk
             and
             not
             faint
             ,
             until
             we
             appear
             before
             God
             in
             Sion
          
           ;
           Until
           we
           are
           delivered
           from
           all
           Molestation
           from
           ,
           
           as
           well
           as
           Dominion
           of
           Sin
           and
           Satan
           ;
           Being
           made
           by
           Iesus
           Christ
           ,
           who
           
             hath
             loved
             us
             and
             washed
             us
             from
             our
             sins
             in
             his
             own
             Bloud
             ,
          
           
           
             Kings
             and
             Priests
             unto
             God
             and
             his
             Father
             :
             To
             whom
             be
             Glory
             and
             Dominion
             for
             ever
             and
             ever
             .
          
           Amen
           .
        
         
           THE
           END
           .
        
      
    
     
       
         
         
         
           Books
           sold
           by
           Richard
           Royston
           ,
           at
           the
           Sign
           of
           the
           Angel
           in
           Amen-Corner
           .
        
         
           THE
           Principles
           and
           Practices
           of
           Certain
           Divines
           of
           the
           Church
           of
           England
           truly
           Represented
           and
           Defended
           ,
           &c.
           
           In
           a
           Free
           Discourse
           between
           two
           intimate
           Friends
           ,
           
             viz.
             Theophilus
          
           and
           Philalethes
           .
        
         
           
             The
             Design
             of
             Christianity
          
           ;
           or
           ,
           A
           plain
           Demonstration
           and
           Improvement
           of
           this
           ▪
           Proposition
           ,
           That
           the
           Enduing
           men
           with
           Inward
           Real
           Righteousness
           was
           the
           Ultimate
           End
           of
           our
           Saviour's
           Coming
           ,
           &c.
           
        
         
           
             The
             Second
             Edition
          
           .
        
         
           Both
           of
           them
           by
           the
           Author
           of
           this
           Treatise
           .
        
      
       
         Notes, typically marginal, from the original text
         
           Notes for div A40082-e3390
           
             
               〈◊〉
               〈◊〉
               〈◊〉
               〈◊〉
               〈◊〉
            
             .
          
           
             Refranet
             prius
             libidines
             ,
             spernat
             voluptates
             ,
             iracundiam
             teneat
             ,
             co●recat
             avaritiam
             ,
             cateras
             animi
             labes
             repellat
             [
             imperator
             ]
             tum
             incipiat
             aliis
             imperare
             cùm
             ipse
             improbissi●is
             dominis
             ,
             dedecori
             ac
             turpitudini
             parere
             desicrit
             ,
             dum
             quidem
             his
             ob●di●t
             .
             Imperator
             non
             modò
             ,
             sed
             liber
             habendus
             omninò
             non
             erit
             .
          
           
             Si
             servitus
             sit
             ,
             sicut
             est
             ,
             obedientia
             fracti
             animi
             &
             abjecti
             ,
             &
             arbitri●
             carentis
             suo
             ,
             quis
             neget
             omnes
             leves
             ,
             omnes
             cupidos
             ,
             omnes
             denique
             improbos
             esse
             servos
             ?
          
           
             In
             his
             St●ical
             Paradoxes
             .
          
           
             Cùm
             Cupiditatum
             dominatus
             excessit
             ,
             &
             alius
             est
             Dominus
             exortus
             ,
             ex
             Conscientiâ
             Peccatorum
             Timor
             ,
             quàm
             illa
             miscra
             ,
             quam
             dura
             scrvitus
             !
             in
             
               Stoic
               .
               Paradox
               ▪
            
          
           
             Pudor
             nec
             in
             pessimos
             nec
             in
             optimos
             cadit
             .
             Nam
             qui
             sibi
             conscius
             est
             se
             libero
             suo
             arbitrio
             constanter
             uti
             ad
             ca
             quae
             optima
             sunt
             ,
             novit
             se
             non
             debere
             contemni
             ,
             ac
             proinde
             ,
             omni
             contemptu
             superior
             ,
             ipsumme●
             contemnit
             contemptum
             ;
             quae
             magna
             pars
             est
             Generositatis
             ,
             in
             improbis
             vero
             summum
             improbitatis
             fastigium
             .
             
               Enclur
               .
               Eth.
               lib.
               1.
               cap.
            
             2.
             
          
           
             Dr.
             Patrick's
             .
          
           
             O
             Vitae
             Philosophiae
             Dux
             O
             Virtutum
             indagatrix
             ,
             expultrixque
             Vitiorum
             !
             Vnus
             dies
             benè
             &
             ex
             praeceptis
             tuis
             actus
             ,
             peccanti
             immortalitati
             est
             anteponendus
             .
          
           
             Mr.
             Iohn
             Smith
             .
          
           
             Deut.
             32.
             4
             
          
           
             Heb.
             6.
             18.
             
          
           
             Ezek.
             18.
             29.
             
          
           
             Rom.
             2.
             2.
             
          
           
             Iob
             34.
             23
             
          
           
             Habak
             .
             1.
             13.
             
          
           
             Psal.
             145.
             17.
             
          
           
             I●m
             .
             11●
             
          
           
             Psal.
             145.
             9.
             
          
           
             Ver.
             8.
             
          
           
             Ezek.
             33.
             11.
             
          
        
         
           Notes for div A40082-e8710
           
             Luke
             4.
             18.
             
          
           
             Eph.
             6.
             16.
             
          
           
             Acts
             15.
             9.
             
          
           
             1
             Ioh.
             5.
             4.
             
          
           
             The
             Design
             of
             Christianity
             .
          
           
             Ier.
             7.
             4.
             
          
           
             Iohn
             17.
             24.
             
          
           
             Chap.
             14.
             19.
             ver
             .
             3.
             
          
           
             Heb.
             6.
             20.
             
          
           
             Iohn
             17.
             24.
             
          
        
         
           Notes for div A40082-e19780
           
             Solus
             Deus
             est
             ,
             in
             quem
             Peec●tum
             non
             cadit
             ;
             C●et●ra
             ,
             cùm
             sint
             liberi
             Arbitrii
             ,
             possunt
             in
             utramque
             partem
             suam
             flectere
             Voluntatem
             .
          
           
             Operum
             juga
             rejecta
             ●unt
             .
             non
             disciplinarum
             .
             Libertas
             in
             Christo
             ,
             non
             fecit
             Innocentie
             Injuriam
             .
             Mannt
             ●extota
             Pictatis
             ,
             Sanctitatis
             ,
             Humanitatis
             ,
             Veritatis
             ,
             Castitatis
             ,
             Iustitiae
             ,
             Mi●●ricordiae
             ,
             Benevolentiae
             ,
             Pudicitiae
             .
             
               Lib.
               de
               Pudi●itia
            
             .
          
           
             
               〈◊〉
               〈◊〉
               〈◊〉
               〈◊〉
               〈◊〉
            
             .
             Strom.
             Lib.
             2.
             p.
             424.
             
          
           
             Eph.
             6.
             5.
             
          
           
             Instit.
             Theol
             .
             Lib.
             3.
             cap.
             8.
             p.
             97.
             
          
           
             Non
             solùm
             autem
             per
             praevaricationem
             frustrati
             sunt
             Legem
             Dei
             ,
             miscentes
             Vinum
             Aquâ
             ;
             sed
             &
             suam
             Legem
             è
             contrario
             statuerunt
             ,
             quae
             usque
             adhuc
             Pharisaica
             vocatur
             .
             
               Advers
               .
               Haeres
               .
               Lib.
               4.
               
               Cap.
               25.
               p.
            
             342.
             
          
           
             Chap.
             17.
             
          
           
             Vid.
             Iust.
             Mart.
             Dial
             .
             cum
             Trypho
             .
             p.
             247.
             
             Tertul
             .
             ad
             Scap.
             p.
             69
             :
             Rig.
             Orig.
             cont
             .
             C●ls
             .
             lib.
             1.
             p.
             34.
             
          
           
             1
             Cor.
             2.
             4.
             
          
           
             Contra
             Cels.
             lib.
             1.
             p.
             4.
             
             Edit
             .
             Spenceri
             .
          
           
             Icr.
             17.
             10.
             
          
           
             Rom.
             13.
             5.
             
          
           
             Ductor
             Dubitantium
             ,
             Book
             3
             chap.
             1.
             p
             21.
             
             Edit
             .
             1.
             
          
           
             Book
             3.
             chap.
             1.
             p.
             23.
             
          
           
             Aquatenùs
             ad
             omne
             valet
             consequentia
             .
          
           
             Religio
             cogt
             non
             potest
             ;
             verbis
             potiùs
             quàm
             verberibus
             res
             agenda
             est
             ,
             ut
             sit
             voluntas
             ,
             lib.
             5.
             cap.
             20.
             
          
           
             See
             the
             Learned
             Dean
             of
             Canterburies
             judicious
             Discourse
             on
             Josh.
             24.
             15.
             
          
           
             Instit.
             Th●ol
             .
             Cap.
             8.
             p.
             241.
             
          
           
             See
             Doctor
             More
             's
             Modest
             Enquiry
             into
             the
             Mystery
             of
             Iniquity
             ,
             Book●
             2.
             
             Chap.
             15
             ,
             &
             16.
             
          
           
             In
             D●●ret
             .
             Greg.
             Lib.
             1.
             tit
             .
             33.
             cap.
             6.
             
          
           
             Bellarm.
             d●
             Amis
             .
             Grat.
             cap.
             13.
             
             Et
             d●
             Sacram.
             Euchar.
             l.
             4.
             c.
             19
             ▪
             
          
           
             Exam.
             C●n.
             Tri●
             .
             Ses.
             8.
             cap.
             1
             
          
           
             Vid.
             Chem.
             Exam.
             Con.
             Trid.
             Ses.
             8.
             cap.
             ●
             .
          
           
             Chap.
             ●
             .
          
           
             Sess.
             14.
             
             〈◊〉
             .
             ●
             .
          
           
             Mystery
             of
             Iniquity
             ,
             p.
             78.
             
          
           
             Polemical
             Discourses
             in
             fol.
             p.
             316.
             
          
           
             Europe
             Speculum
             ,
             p.
             126.
             
             Edit
             .
             1673
             
          
           
             Europae
             Speculum
             ,
             p.
             13.
             
          
           
             Europe
             Speculum
             .
             p.
             136
             ,
             137
             
          
           
             Quamv●
             sine
             Sacramento
             Poenitentiae
             [
             Attritio
             ]
             per
             se
             ad
             Iustificationem
             perducere
             Peccatorem
             ●equeat
             ;
             tamen
             cum
             ad
             Dei
             gratian
             in
             Sacramento
             Paeniten●●
             impetrandum
             disponit
             .
             Sess.
             14.
             
             Cap.
             4.
             
          
           
             Chap.
             17.
             
          
           
             Europ●e
             Speculum
             .
             p.
             3.
             
          
           
             Pag.
             〈◊〉
             .
          
        
         
           Notes for div A40082-e41250
           
             Phil.
             Iud.
             p.
             682.
             
          
           
             Ibid.
             
          
           
             Rev.
             1.
             6.